The true Catholicks tenure, or, A good Christians certainty which he ought to have of his religion, and may have of his salvation by Edvvard Hyde ...
         Hyde, Edward, 1607-1659.
      
       
         
           1662
        
      
       Approx. 683 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 274 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70306
         Wing H3868
         ESTC R19770
         11765806
         ocm 11765806
         48732
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70306)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48732)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 538:17 or 539:1)
      
       
         
           
             The true Catholicks tenure, or, A good Christians certainty which he ought to have of his religion, and may have of his salvation by Edvvard Hyde ...
             Hyde, Edward, 1607-1659.
             Hyde, Edward, 1607-1659. Allegiance and conscience not fled out of England.
          
           [22], 399, [28], 89, [1] p.
           
             Printed by John Field ...,
             Cambridge :
             1662.
          
           
             Includes: Allegiance and conscience not fled out of England ... / by Edw. Hyde. Cambridge : Printed by John Field ..., 1662.
             Allegiance and conscience has separate t.p. and pagination, but signatures are continuous.
             "Allegiance and conscience not fled out of England" formerly Wing H3861. Wing (2nd ed.) identifies this as part of Hyde's The true Catholicks tenure (H3868).
             Item at reel 538:17 is "Allegiance and conscience not fled out of England" only.
             Reproductions of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Doctrines.
        
      
    
     
        2004-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-12 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-12 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               TRUE
               CATHOLICKS
               TENURE
               ,
               OR
               A
               good
               Christians
               certainty
               which
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               of
               his
               salvation
               .
            
             
               By
               EDVVARD
               HYDE
               D.
               D.
               Sometimes
               Fellow
               of
               
                 Trinity
                 Colledge
              
               in
               CAMBRIDGE
               ,
               and
               late
               Rector
               Resident
               of
               Brightwell
               in
               Berks.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Naz.
               
            
             
               EPHES.
               5.
               1.
               
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 followers
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               CAMBRIDGE
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 John
                 Field
              
               ,
               Printer
               to
               the
               University
               .
               1662.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               ,
               EDWARD
               Earl
               of
               Clarendon
               ,
               Viscount
               Cornbury
               ,
               Baron
               of
               Hindon
               ,
               Lord
               High
               Chancellour
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Chancellour
               of
               the
               Universitie
               of
               OXFORD
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOu
               will
               pardon
               the
               boldness
               of
               this
               Dedication
               ,
               from
               one
               who
               is
               unknown
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               considered
               the
               consanguinitie
               ,
               or
               near
               relation
               of
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               ensuing
               work
               to
               your
               most
               Noble
               person
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               add
               to
               this
               (
               a
               forcible
               tie
               or
               obligation
               of
               love
               )
               his
               Autonomy
               ,
               his
               bearing
               the
               same
               name
               with
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               both
               
               as
               man
               and
               Christian
               ,
               likewise
               his
               assimilation
               or
               likeness
               to
               your
               Honour
               in
               the
               high
               accomplishments
               of
               Nature
               and
               Grace
               ;
               he
               being
               for
               his
               steadie
               loyalty
               to
               his
               King
               ,
               his
               fidelitie
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               stupendious
               science
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               learning
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               that
               I
               may
               say
               of
               him
               ,
               what
               S.
               Chrysostome
               saith
               of
               another
               )
               a
               prodigie
               amongst
               men
               ,
               admired
               by
               the
               most
               ,
               and
               beloved
               of
               all
               good
               Christians
               ;
               weighing
               all
               these
               particulars
               in
               the
               balance
               of
               my
               private
               thoughts
               ,
               I
               from
               them
               drew
               this
               conclusive
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               if
               my
               deceased
               dear
               Friend
               were
               now
               living
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               the
               ensuing
               Treatise
               (
               the
               childe
               of
               his
               brain
               )
               out
               to
               nurse
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               ventured
               upon
               your
               Lordships
               patronage
               ;
               who
               may
               style
               
               this
               learned
               work
               your
               own
               ,
               and
               it
               justly
               own
               you
               for
               its
               parent
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               copy
               of
               your
               soul
               ,
               and
               picture
               of
               your
               life
               :
               what
               is
               delineated
               ,
               and
               set
               down
               in
               it
               by
               way
               of
               doctrine
               or
               precept
               ,
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               drawn
               out
               in
               the
               lines
               of
               your
               life
               by
               practice
               ;
               for
               it
               contains
               a
               lively
               pourtraiture
               of
               a
               good
               Christian
               ,
               and
               loyal
               Subject
               .
            
             
               A
               Separatist
               may
               deceive
               himself
               by
               dividing
               these
               two
               ,
               and
               flatter
               his
               deluded
               soul
               with
               a
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               bears
               not
               in
               his
               heart
               a
               respectfull
               love
               to
               his
               Sovereign
               ,
               he
               may
               scale
               heaven
               upon
               the
               ladder
               of
               a
               bare
               title
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               outward
               badge
               of
               an
               empty
               name
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               is
               called
               Christian
               ,
               and
               challengeth
               Christ
               as
               his
               with
               his
               daring
               tongue
               :
               Let
               such
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               self-deceivers
               ,
               peruse
               without
               partiality
               or
               prejudice
               the
               following
               Treatise
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               learn
               a
               better
               lesson
               ;
               it
               will
               inform
               them
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               loyaltie
               and
               Christianitie
               like
               that
               Eros
               and
               Anteros
               in
               the
               Fable
               ,
               are
               so
               twisted
               and
               linked
               together
               ,
               that
               as
               one
               cannot
               live
               or
               be
               without
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               false
               to
               his
               King
               cannot
               be
               true
               to
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               word
               enjoyns
               us
               to
               be
               good
               Subjects
               in
               obeying
               our
               Kings
               just
               commands
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               set
               over
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               requires
               of
               us
               to
               act
               the
               parts
               of
               good
               Christians
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               imitate
               him
               in
               humilitie
               and
               charitie
               ,
               in
               sobrietie
               and
               meekness
               ,
               in
               pietie
               and
               Patience
               ,
               in
               love
               and
               obedience
               ,
               in
               
                 brotherly
                 kindness
              
               to
               all
               ,
               
               even
               to
               those
               that
               are
               under
               us
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               holy
               frame
               of
               spirit
               may
               be
               wrought
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               his
               Majesties
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               ever
               shall
               be
               the
               hearty
               prayer
               of
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 R.
                 Boreman
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Christian
               Reader
               .
            
             
               GReat
               is
               the
               impietie
               ,
               yet
               greater
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               is
               the
               inconstancy
               of
               this
               our
               age
               ;
               God
               justly
               delivering
               us
               over
               to
               inconstancy
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               delivered
               our selves
               over
               to
               impietie
               .
               The
               whole
               book
               of
               God
               tells
               us
               but
               of
               one
               Ahab
               that
               
                 sold
                 himself
                 to
                 work
                 wickedness
              
               ;
               but
               our
               own
               sad
               experience
               ,
               if
               not
               our
               guilty
               Consciences
               ,
               must
               needs
               tell
               us
               of
               many
               thousands
               that
               are
               now
               riding
               Post
               to
               that
               market
               .
               
                 [
                 They
                 chose
                 new
                 gods
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 war
                 in
                 the
                 gates
                 ,
              
               Judg.
               
                 5.
                 8.
                 
              
               ]
               expresseth
               the
               least
               part
               of
               our
               present
               sin
               and
               future
               punishment
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               
                 daily
                 choosing
                 new
                 gods
              
               to
               increase
               our
               sin
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               daily
               
                 new
                 wars
              
               raging
               amongst
               us
               ,
               nay
               within
               us
               to
               increase
               our
               punishment
               ;
               wars
               not
               onely
               
                 in
                 our
                 gates
              
               to
               waste
               our
               estates
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               our
               hearts
               to
               waste
               our
               Consciences
               :
               we
               have
               been
               a
               long
               time
               forsaking
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               now
               we
               are
               labouring
               to
               forsake
               our selves
               ;
               we
               would
               not
               when
               we
               might
               ,
               follow
               the
               dictates
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               now
               ,
               we
               cannot
               if
               we
               would
               ,
               follow
               the
               dictates
               
               of
               Reason
               ,
               or
               the
               directions
               of
               common
               sense
               ;
               we
               were
               at
               first
               perverse
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               know
               
                 Gods
                 minde
              
               ,
               we
               are
               now
               become
               stupid
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               know
               our
               own
               ;
               of
               this
               fancie
               to
               day
               ,
               of
               another
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               was
               in
               Jobs
               messengers
               ,
               
                 The
                 last
              
               is
               the
               worst
               ;
               or
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               outragious
               billows
               of
               the
               tempestuous
               waves
               ,
               the
               first
               do
               toss
               and
               shake
               ,
               but
               the
               last
               do
               drown
               and
               sink
               us
               :
               and
               all
               is
               from
               fancy
               in
               stead
               of
               certainty
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               I
               say
               from
               fancy
               ,
               for
               the
               humour
               that
               is
               now
               most
               predominant
               settles
               not
               deep
               enough
               to
               be
               called
               perswasion
               ,
               stays
               not
               long
               enough
               to
               be
               called
               a
               resolution
               .
               Good
               Lord
               !
               is
               this
               to
               be
               
                 Reformed
                 Christians
                 ?
                 not
                 to
                 be
              
               firm
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
              
               real
               Christians
               !
               for
               they
               alone
               are
               the
               
                 Real
                 Christians
              
               (
               all
               others
               are
               merely
               
                 fantastical
                 )
                 who
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 always
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 asketh
                 them
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 hope
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 meekness
                 and
                 fear
                 ,
                 1
                 S.
              
               Pet.
               
                 3.
                 15.
              
               
               There
               is
               not
               one
               word
               in
               all
               this
               text
               but
               drives
               at
               the
               certainty
               of
               Religion
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               must
               be
               fixed
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               not
               slaunting
               in
               the
               head
               ;
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               must
               
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               
               as
               Lord
               changeth
               not
               ,
               and
               as
               God
               loves
               not
               those
               who
               are
               given
               to
               change
               ,
               especially
               for
               the
               worse
               .
            
             
               3
               It
               must
               put
               us
               in
               a
               
                 readiness
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 shall
                 ask
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 hope
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 us
              
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               effected
               without
               great
               judgement
               and
               deliberation
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               greater
               constancy
               and
               resolution
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               we
               must
               not
               onely
               answer
               
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 shall
                 ask
                 us
                 ,
              
               but
               also
               answer
               
                 by
                 giving
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 hope
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               must
               answer
               by
               convincing
               him
               that
               asks
               us
               ,
               if
               he
               gainsay
               our
               hope
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               by
               confirming
               our selves
               against
               all
               his
               gainsayings
               :
               for
               in
               vain
               do
               we
               talk
               of
               an
               hope
               of
               salvation
               that
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               from
               the
               belief
               and
               practise
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               if
               our
               Religion
               be
               so
               unsettled
               as
               to
               be
               shaken
               by
               the
               storm
               of
               a
               persecution
               ,
               or
               so
               uncertain
               as
               to
               be
               
                 blown
                 away
              
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               an
               argument
               ;
               the
               hope
               of
               salvation
               which
               we
               have
               (
               or
               may
               have
               )
               from
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               is
               a
               hope
               
                 so
                 fixed
              
               as
               to
               make
               us
               
                 withstand
                 persecutours
              
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               
                 withstand
                 sophisters
              
               :
               for
               though
               it
               fills
               us
               with
               meekness
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               own
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               with
               fear
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               own
               impieties
               ,
               yet
               it
               fills
               
               us
               with
               courage
               in
               regard
               of
               Gods
               goodness
               ,
               who
               hath
               promised
               salvation
               to
               those
               that
               sanctifie
               him
               in
               their
               hearts
               by
               good
               resolutions
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               mouthes
               by
               good
               professions
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               lives
               by
               a
               good
               conversation
               ,
               and
               it
               fills
               them
               with
               constancy
               in
               regard
               of
               Gods
               truth
               and
               faithfulness
               ,
               who
               cannot
               but
               perform
               his
               promise
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               
                 Tenure
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Catholick
              
               ,
               he
               holds
               both
               his
               Religion
               and
               
                 Salvation
                 upon
              
               certainty
               ,
               not
               upon
               conjecture
               ;
               his
               Religion
               he
               holds
               upon
               the
               certainty
               of
               
                 Gods
                 most
                 holy
                 word
              
               ,
               for
               nothing
               else
               can
               furnish
               his
               mouth
               with
               a
               satisfactory
               answer
               to
               silence
               ,
               much
               less
               with
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               to
               convince
               his
               adversary
               ;
               and
               his
               Salvation
               he
               holds
               upon
               the
               certainty
               of
               
                 Gods
                 most
                 faithfull
                 promise
              
               ,
               for
               nothing
               else
               can
               furnish
               his
               heart
               with
               comfort
               ,
               or
               establish
               it
               with
               courage
               to
               satisfie
               and
               content
               himself
               :
               and
               agreeable
               to
               this
               (
               as
               far
               as
               concerns
               the
               certainty
               of
               Religion
               ,
               upon
               which
               alone
               is
               founded
               the
               certainty
               of
               salvation
               )
               is
               
                 Vincentius
                 Lirinensis
              
               his
               description
               of
               a
               true
               Catholick
               ;
               
                 Ille
                 verus
                 &
                 germanus
                 Catholicus
                 ,
                 est
                 qui
                 divinae
                 Religioni
                 &
                 Catholicae
                 sidei
                 nihil
                 praeponit
                 ;
                 non
                 hominis
                 cujusquam
                 Autoritatem
                 ,
                 non
                 Amorem
                 ,
                 
                 non
                 Ingenium
                 ,
                 non
                 Philosophiam
                 ,
                 non
                 Eloquentiam
                 ,
                 sed
                 haec
                 cuncta
                 despiciens
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 fide
                 stans
                 &
                 permanens
                 ,
                 amplectitur
                 quicquid
                 universaliter
                 Antiquitas
                 Ecclesiam
                 Catholicam
                 tenuisse
                 cognoverit
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 genuine
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 who
                 prefers
                 nothing
                 above
                 divine
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Catholick
                 faith
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 Love
                 ,
                 not
                 Wit
                 ,
                 not
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 not
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 but
                 despising
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 standing
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 doth
                 embrace
                 whatever
                 he
                 knows
                 was
                 universally
                 and
                 anciently
                 held
                 by
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               From
               this
               description
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               gather
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               true
               Catholicks
               (
               viz.
               )
               those
               Christians
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               Who
               in
               their
               Religion
               prefer
               causes
               above
               persons
               ,
               who
               pretend
               not
               to
               
                 infallible
                 Doctours
              
               ,
               but
               make
               sure
               of
               an
               
                 infallible
                 doctrine
              
               :
               who
               look
               after
               Gods
               ,
               not
               mans
               Authority
               as
               the
               foundation
               of
               their
               faith
               ;
               (
               for
               else
               they
               cannot
               stand
               so
               fast
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               despise
               the
               Authority
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Wit
               ,
               Philosophy
               ,
               Eloquence
               of
               man
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               )
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Who
               in
               their
               communion
               ,
               prefer
               persons
               above
               themselves
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Gods
               Trustees
               above
               their
               own
               humours
               ,
               regard
               
               not
               any
               novelty
               or
               singularity
               ,
               but
               make
               much
               of
               antiquity
               and
               universality
               ;
               or
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               immoveable
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Truth
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               persist
               in
               the
               true
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               and
               who
               are
               obedient
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               persist
               in
               the
               true
               Christian
               communion
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               ,
               my
               business
               in
               this
               Treatise
               shall
               be
               to
               shew
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               
                 certainty
                 of
                 Religion
              
               in
               its
               substance
               ;
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               our
               present
               impieties
               on
               all
               hands
               ,
               men
               may
               know
               when
               they
               have
               the
               true
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
            
             
               Secondly
               ;
               The
               
                 certainty
                 of
                 Religion
              
               in
               
                 its
                 exercise
              
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               our
               present
               inconstancies
               ,
               men
               may
               know
               when
               they
               have
               the
               true
               Christian
               Communion
               ;
               and
               when
               this
               Certainty
               of
               Religion
               both
               in
               its
               substance
               and
               exercise
               is
               compassed
               and
               atchieved
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               work
               ,
               then
               the
               certainty
               of
               salvation
               will
               be
               an
               undeniable
               consequent
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               good
               Christians
               .
            
             
               But
               till
               I
               come
               to
               my
               preaching
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               needfull
               to
               give
               my self
               to
               praying
               ,
               for
               though
               we
               may
               get
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Religion
               
               by
               preaching
               ,
               yet
               we
               cannot
               get
               the
               certainty
               ,
               much
               less
               ,
               the
               comfort
               of
               that
               knowledge
               but
               by
               praying
               :
               so
               ill
               a
               course
               have
               those
               Divines
               taken
               of
               late
               to
               make
               this
               people
               gain
               the
               certainty
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               who
               have
               turned
               all
               praying
               into
               preaching
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               prays
               
                 what
                 the
                 congregation
                 knows
                 not
              
               ,
               doth
               rather
               preach
               ,
               then
               pray
               as
               ●o
               his
               congregation
               ,
               for
               they
               can
               onely
               
                 hear
                 ●s
                 judges
              
               ,
               they
               cannot
               
                 joyn
                 as
                 Communicants
              
               in
               his
               prayer
               ;
               well
               ,
               he
               may
               teach
               them
               to
               pray
               
                 after
                 him
              
               ,
               but
               he
               cannot
               cause
               them
               to
               pray
               
                 with
                 him
              
               ;
               for
               though
               they
               may
               wish
               ,
               yet
               they
               cannot
               pray
               but
               
                 in
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
              
               ;
               and
               they
               cannot
               have
               the
               
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
              
               upon
               uncertainty
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               uncertainty
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               the
               ignorance
               
                 of
                 intention
                 ,
                 disposition
              
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 erring
                 direction
              
               of
               him
               that
               prays
               ,
               and
               the
               ignorance
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               substance
               and
               nature
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               scope
               and
               drifts
               of
               his
               prayer
               ;
               If
               any
               faith
               can
               be
               exercised
               here
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               wholly
               implicite
               ,
               such
               a
               faith
               as
               we
               justly
               blame
               in
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               therefore
               most
               unjustly
               force
               upon
               Protestants
               ;
               a
               faith
               that
               hath
               no
               particular
               evidence
               of
               what
               it
               is
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               have
               no
               particular
               assurance
               of
               what
               it
               doth
               .
            
             
             
               But
               whilest
               I
               have
               fallen
               upon
               others
               prayers
               ,
               I
               have
               almost
               forgot
               mine
               own
               .
            
             
               
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 look
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 once
                 more
                 shew
                 us
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 seeing
                 our
                 new
                 building
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 sand
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               is
               never
               the
               surer
               for
               being
               cemented
               with
               bloud
               )
               
                 may
                 return
                 again
                 unto
                 the
                 Rock
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 foundation
                 of
                 our
                 souls
              
               (
               that
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               make
               atonement
               for
               our
               
                 impieties
                 )
                 and
                 finding
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 Master
                 builders
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 artificial
                 workmen
                 ,
                 may
                 return
                 also
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 that
                 foundation
              
               (
               for
               that
               is
               the
               best
               if
               not
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               get
               a
               remedy
               for
               our
               
                 uncertainties
                 )
                 that
                 so
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 infallible
                 certainty
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 both
                 in
                 its
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 exercise
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 also
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 comfortable
                 certainty
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 certainty
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 assurance
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 inheritance
                 thereof
                 ;
                 through
                 the
                 Authour
                 and
                 Finisher
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 ,
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               being
               the
               main
               scope
               of
               this
               small
               
               treatise
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               fervent
               prayer
               of
               its
               Authour
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               this
               lesson
               is
               not
               to
               be
               learned
               by
               recommending
               his
               book
               to
               you
               ,
               but
               by
               recommending
               your
               souls
               to
               God
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               not
               all
               the
               preaching
               in
               the
               world
               (
               though
               the
               whole
               world
               should
               turn
               preachers
               not
               onely
               with
               swords
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               Authority
               in
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               and
               with
               grace
               in
               their
               hearts
               )
               I
               say
               it
               is
               not
               all
               the
               preaching
               in
               the
               world
               can
               bring
               you
               to
               this
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               your self
               ,
               but
               onely
               praying
               :
               and
               since
               you
               will
               not
               abide
               
                 your
                 Church
              
               to
               pray
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               the
               better
               contented
               to
               let
               his
               reviled
               Ministers
               continue
               and
               increase
               their
               prayers
               for
               you
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               the
               greater
               need
               ,
               though
               the
               lesser
               ability
               and
               power
               to
               pray
               truly
               and
               heartily
               for
               your self
               ;
               as
               either
               praying
               without
               Christs
               intercession
               ,
               or
               praying
               against
               his
               word
               ;
               but
               sure
               praying
               without
               
                 Christs
                 Communion
              
               ,
               because
               praying
               without
               ,
               
                 if
                 not
                 against
                 his
                 Church
              
               .
               'T
               is
               hard
               to
               be
               a
               wilfull
               Separarist
               from
               your
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               thus
               peccant
               in
               your
               prayers
               :
               but
               you
               are
               all
               for
               
                 preaching
                 Christ
              
               ,
               whilest
               I
               am
               rather
               for
               
                 praying
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               such
               
                 sound
                 and
                 set
                 prayers
              
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               
               matter
               assure
               me
               of
               his
               intercession
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               form
               assure
               me
               of
               his
               communion
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               with
               
                 Mary
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 the
                 better
                 part
                 ,
              
               though
               with
               Martha
               you
               do
               make
               the
               
                 greater
                 noise
              
               ;
               for
               Christ
               learned
               by
               preaching
               (
               if
               at
               all
               so
               to
               be
               learned
               )
               onely
               sills
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               ofttimes
               unsettles
               the
               brain
               ;
               but
               Christ
               learned
               by
               praying
               fills
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               never
               fails
               to
               establish
               it
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               come
               to
               this
               establishment
               is
               the
               onely
               true
               Christian
               ,
               
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 sure
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 God
                 good
                 service
                 ,
              
               and
               leaves
               it
               to
               others
               onely
               
                 to
                 think
              
               that
               they
               do
               so
               ;
               he
               that
               hath
               but
               a
               putâram
               for
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               doings
               ,
               can
               have
               but
               a
               nonputâram
               for
               the
               Apology
               of
               his
               misdoings
               :
               If
               a
               man
               do
               but
               
                 onely
                 think
              
               that
               he
               is
               
                 in
                 the
                 right
              
               ,
               he
               can
               onely
               say
               for
               himself
               ,
               
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 wrong
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 in
                 ordinary
                 matters
              
               is
               the
               apology
               of
               them
               that
               want
               wit
               ,
               but
               in
               
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
              
               it
               is
               the
               apology
               of
               them
               that
               
                 want
                 common
                 honesty
              
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               imprudence
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               impiety
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               ;
               there
               it
               is
               unwise
               to
               be
               under
               an
               uncertainly
               or
               mistake
               ,
               but
               here
               it
               is
               unconscionable
               ;
               there
               it
               is
               insipiency
               ,
               but
               here
               it
               is
               irreligion
               .
               For
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               ?
               Are
               those
               taxed
               by
               our
               
               Blessed
               Saviour
               for
               want
               of
               discretion
               ,
               or
               rather
               for
               want
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               who
               by
               
                 killing
                 Gods
                 servants
                 think
                 they
                 do
                 God
                 service
                 ?
                 (
                 S.
              
               John
               
                 16.
                 12.
              
               )
               Since
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               so
               dangerous
               onely
               to
               think
               we
               do
               God
               service
               ,
               let
               us
               in
               the
               first
               place
               make
               sure
               of
               it
               ,
               especially
               then
               when
               we
               more
               particularly
               profess
               to
               serve
               him
               :
               for
               if
               indeed
               and
               in
               truth
               we
               do
               him
               true
               and
               laudable
               service
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               servants
               here
               ,
               the
               joy
               of
               his
               salvation
               ;
               &
               the
               reward
               of
               his
               servants
               hereafter
               ,
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               his
               kingdom
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               which
               he
               desires
               to
               preach
               to
               you
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               to
               pray
               for
               you
               ,
               who
               is
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Brother
                 and
                 Servant
                 in
                 our
                 Common
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 EDVV.
                 HYDE
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Contents
               of
               the
               several
               Chapters
               in
               the
               Ensuing
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
                   The
                   assurance
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   in
                   the
                
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   before
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   endeavour
                   was
                   to
                   beget
                   in
                   all
                   Christians
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   Religion
                   against
                
                 Heathenisme
                 ,
                 Judaisme
                 ,
                 mixture
                 of
                 Judaisme
                 ,
                 and
                 depravation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   we
                   want
                   of
                   Religion
                   we
                   want
                   of
                   salvation
                   ;
                   The
                   neglect
                   of
                   Religion
                   ends
                   in
                   Irreligion
                   .
                
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 The
                 Certainty
                 
                   of
                   Religion
                   may
                   be
                   without
                   the
                
                 Assurance
                 
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   our
                
                 Profaneness
                 ,
                 Hypocrisie
                 and
                 Perversness
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   scarce
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                
                 
                 our
                 Ignorance
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   that
                   perversness
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   worst
                   kinde
                   of
                
                 Irreligion
                 ,
                 or
                 Atheisme
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Substance
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Exercise
                 
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   them
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Certainty
                 and
                 Immutability
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
                   That
                   though
                   the
                
                 Substance
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Exercise
                 
                   of
                   Religion
                   be
                   different
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   so
                   now
                   in
                   our
                   Profession
                   ,
                   &
                   much
                   less
                   made
                   so
                   in
                   our
                   Practice
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   whosoever
                   is
                   not
                   sure
                   of
                   the
                
                 Exercise
                 
                   of
                   his
                   Religion
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   much
                   regard
                   the
                   certainty
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                
                 Substance
                 
                   of
                   it
                
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
                   The
                   Assurance
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   the
                
                 Substance
                 
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   is
                
                 spiritual
                 
                   and
                   resembles
                   God
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   incommunicable
                   properties
                   of
                
                 Simplicity
                 
                 and
                 Infinity
                 ;
                 
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   his
                
                 Immutability
                 and
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   two
                   consectaries
                   of
                
                 Infinity
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   his
                
                 Omnipotency
                 ,
                 All-sufficiencie
                 and
                 Omnisciencie
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   three
                   consectaries
                   of
                
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
                   The
                   Assurance
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   the
                
                 Substance
                 
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   resembles
                   God
                   in
                   his
                
                 communicable
                 properties
                 ,
                 as
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Purity
                 and
                 Liberty
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Assurance
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   resembles
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Attributes
                   of
                
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Grace
                 and
                 Mercy
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Assurance
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   Religion
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   makes
                   us
                
                 reverence
                 and
                 fear
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   ascribing
                   the
                   honour
                   due
                   unto
                   his
                   name
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   ten
                
                 proper
                 names
                 
                   of
                   God
                   collected
                   by
                   S.
                
                 Hierome
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               The
               certainty
               of
               our
               Religion
               not
               to
               be
               gotten
               by
               Speculation
               ,
               but
               by
               Practice
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 beget
                 in
                 all
                 Christians
                 a
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 against
                 Heathenisme
                 ,
                 Judaisme
                 ,
                 mixture
                 of
                 Judaisme
                 ,
                 and
                 depravation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 What
                 we
                 want
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 we
                 want
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
                 The
                 neglect
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 ends
                 in
                 Irreligion
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               certainty
               of
               salvation
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               those
               who
               most
               earnestly
               contend
               for
               it
               (
               even
               with
               more
               earnestness
               then
               discretion
               )
               may
               be
               desired
               ,
               but
               cannot
               be
               attained
               without
               the
               certainty
               of
               Election
               ;
               and
               the
               chief
               proof
               of
               our
               Election
               ,
               is
               from
               our
               perseverance
               in
               Religion
               :
               Thus
               the
               Apostle
               proves
               that
               
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 cast
                 off
                 his
                 people
                 whom
                 he
                 did
                 foreknow
                 ,
              
               from
               this
               Answer
               of
               his
               to
               
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 reserved
                 to
                 my
              
               
               
                 self
                 seven
                 thousand
                 men
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 bowed
                 the
                 knee
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 Baal
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               been
               guilty
               of
               Apostacie
               in
               this
               general
               defection
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               of
               which
               thou
               complainest
               ,
               but
               do
               still
               persist
               and
               persevere
               in
               the
               true
               Religion
               :
               If
               God
               would
               have
               his
               prophets
               know
               he
               had
               Elected
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               not
               fallen
               from
               his
               worship
               ,
               shall
               we
               think
               we
               can
               be
               otherwise
               assured
               of
               our
               Election
               then
               by
               making
               sure
               of
               our
               Religion
               ?
               Therefore
               whosoever
               hath
               bowed
               the
               knee
               unto
               Baal
               ,
               cannot
               rightly
               conclude
               that
               God
               hath
               Elected
               him
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               God
               will
               cast
               him
               away
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               first
               cast
               God
               away
               :
               And
               will
               ye
               know
               what
               is
               this
               Baal
               ,
               let
               Beza
               tell
               ye
               ,
               
                 Baal
                 Patronum
                 significat
                 ,
                 vel
                 eum
                 in
                 cujus
                 aliquis
                 est
              
               
                 
                   potestate
                   ,
                   Baal
                
                 signifieth
                 a
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 that
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 any
                 man
              
               ;
               so
               then
               a
               Religion
               that
               pleaseth
               my
               Master
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               not
               my
               Father
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               a
               bowing
               unto
               Baal
               .
               He
               that
               will
               be
               Gods
               servant
               must
               acknowledge
               no
               other
               Master
               but
               onely
               God
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               Rule
               and
               the
               Practice
               of
               his
               Godliness
               and
               this
               man
               alone
               will
               be
               sure
               not
               to
               fall
               away
               from
               Gods
               service
               :
               wherefore
               the
               best
               assurance
               we
               can
               
               have
               that
               God
               will
               not
               forsake
               us
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               forsake
               him
               ;
               for
               none
               can
               be
               assured
               of
               his
               goodness
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               his
               own
               Spirit
               thus
               attesting
               ,
               
                 But
                 towards
                 thee
                 goodness
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 continue
                 in
                 his
                 goodness
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 thou
                 also
                 shalt
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               11.
               22.
               
               For
               Religion
               is
               as
               the
               way
               ,
               salvation
               is
               as
               the
               journeys
               end
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               must
               first
               make
               sure
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               make
               sure
               of
               his
               journeys
               end
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 life
                 ,
              
               saith
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               (
               S.
               Joh.
               14.
               6.
               )
               And
               he
               gives
               this
               reason
               of
               that
               saying
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 cometh
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 but
                 by
                 me
                 :
              
               As
               Christ
               is
               the
               way
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               so
               the
               true
               Religion
               is
               the
               way
               to
               Christ
               ;
               we
               must
               all
               first
               come
               to
               Christ
               before
               we
               can
               come
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               true
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               for
               though
               Religion
               in
               general
               is
               a
               knitting
               of
               the
               soul
               to
               God
               ,
               yet
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               (
               which
               we
               must
               look
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               )
               is
               a
               knitting
               of
               the
               soul
               unto
               God
               in
               and
               through
               our
               Saviour
               Christ.
               
            
             
               For
               since
               the
               great
               distance
               made
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               by
               sin
               ,
               we
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               re-united
               unto
               him
               but
               by
               a
               Mediatour
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               sets
               this
               down
               as
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 God
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 one
                 Mediatour
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               5.
               
               To
               allow
               of
               more
               Mediatours
               then
               of
               this
               one
               ,
               whether
               Mediatours
               of
               Intercession
               or
               of
               Redemption
               (
               if
               the
               distinction
               were
               it self
               allowable
               )
               we
               dare
               not
               ,
               because
               the
               word
               allows
               but
               of
               one
               ;
               we
               need
               not
               ,
               because
               that
               one
               is
               all-sufficient
               in
               himself
               without
               more
               company
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               is
               all-sufficient
               in
               himself
               he
               cannot
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               admit
               of
               any
               other
               companion
               .
               And
               sure
               we
               are
               that
               no
               other
               Mediatour
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               united
               God
               to
               man
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               unite
               man
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               other
               Mediatour
               but
               onely
               he
               ,
               can
               be
               intrinsecally
               necessary
               to
               Religion
               ,
               whose
               work
               it
               is
               to
               unite
               man
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               if
               no
               other
               be
               intrinsecally
               necessary
               we
               must
               look
               upon
               all
               others
               as
               meerly
               additional
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               mediatours
               of
               mans
               not
               of
               Gods
               making
               ;
               for
               so
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 and
                 one
                 Mediatour
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 :
              
               It
               is
               the
               property
               of
               Religion
               to
               unite
               created
               spirits
               to
               this
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               good
               Angels
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               religious
               who
               are
               united
               to
               God
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               never
               separated
               from
               him
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               property
               of
               our
               Christian
               Religion
               so
               to
               unite
               our
               spirits
               to
               this
               one
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               beleeve
               
               and
               confess
               this
               one
               Mediatour
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               onely
               authour
               of
               our
               union
               ,
               because
               our
               sins
               had
               indeed
               made
               an
               actual
               separation
               betwixt
               us
               and
               our
               God.
               
            
             
               This
               Mediatour
               took
               our
               nature
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               take
               our
               sin
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               took
               our
               sin
               upon
               him
               that
               he
               might
               discharge
               us
               who
               were
               beleeving
               sinners
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               by
               imputative
               righteousness
               in
               our
               justification
               ,
               and
               deliver
               us
               who
               were
               repenting
               sinners
               (
               for
               we
               cannot
               be
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               unless
               we
               be
               true
               penitents
               )
               from
               the
               dominion
               of
               sin
               by
               inherent
               righteousness
               in
               our
               sanctification
               :
               so
               that
               the
               onely
               way
               for
               us
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               our
               salvation
               is
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               and
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               our
               Religion
               is
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               Christ
               is
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               a
               Christian
               conversation
               :
               For
               as
               Antioch
               was
               in
               after
               ages
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               the
               city
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               therein
               men
               were
               first
               called
               Christians
               ;
               and
               was
               accounted
               one
               of
               the
               Patriarchal
               Sees
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               as
               saith
               Theophylact
               )
               not
               because
               it
               had
               been
               the
               seat
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               had
               been
               the
               seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               he
               first
               was
               as
               it
               were
               enthronized
               and
               established
               in
               
               his
               kingdom
               
                 (
                 For
                 the
                 Disciples
                 were
                 called
                 Christians
                 first
                 in
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               11.
               26.
               
               )
               so
               is
               it
               with
               thy
               soul
               nothing
               but
               the
               profession
               and
               exercise
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               can
               make
               it
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Do
               as
               Cornelius
               did
               
                 (
                 Act.
              
               10.
               2.
               )
               Be
               devout
               and
               charitable
               ,
               give
               much
               alms
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               God
               alway
               ,
               be
               continually
               exercising
               thy
               Charity
               ,
               and
               thy
               Piety
               (
               two
               such
               virtues
               ,
               as
               this
               age
               may
               be
               afraid
               to
               name
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               banish
               )
               And
               thy
               memorial
               shall
               be
               with
               God
               ,
               thy
               comfort
               with
               thy self
               ,
               and
               thy
               communication
               with
               an
               Angel
               :
               But
               because
               in
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               most
               who
               do
               least
               acknowledge
               their
               offences
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               therefore
               Divines
               commonly
               reduce
               all
               Christian
               conversation
               to
               these
               two
               heads
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ;
               a
               lively
               Faith
               in
               our
               Saviours
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               a
               hearty
               Repentance
               because
               of
               our
               own
               unrighteousness
               .
            
             
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               are
               called
               
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               6.
               1.
               
               Surely
               because
               they
               bring
               us
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               onely
               foundation
               both
               of
               our
               Religion
               and
               our
               souls
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               into
               whose
               life
               we
               are
               engaffed
               by
               
               Faith
               ,
               and
               into
               whose
               death
               we
               are
               inserted
               by
               Repentance
               ;
               for
               we
               must
               be
               
                 planted
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 5.
                 
                 Coalitio
                 cum
                 Christo
                 &
                 in
                 vitâ
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 morte
                 nunquam
                 possit
                 divelli
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Beza
                 .
                 Our
                 Union
                 with
                 Christ
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 then
                 of
                 his
                 life
              
               ;
               wherefore
               he
               that
               is
               truly
               in
               Christ
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               his
               death
               by
               repentance
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               his
               life
               by
               Faith
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               being
               ingraffed
               into
               Christ
               ,
               without
               being
               planted
               into
               his
               death
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               into
               his
               life
               :
               Thus
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               are
               foundations
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Apostles
               words
               remain
               undoubtedly
               true
               ,
               
                 other
                 foundation
                 can
                 no
                 man
                 lay
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 is
                 layed
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               11.
               
               
                 Other
                 foundation
              
               then
               Christ
               can
               no
               man
               lay
               ,
               no
               nor
               angel
               neither
               ,
               nay
               if
               either
               seek
               to
               lay
               any
               other
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
              
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               8.
               
               
                 Other
                 foundation
                 can
                 no
                 man
                 lay
                 ,
              
               therefore
               must
               every
               man
               lay
               himself
               ,
               his
               soul
               upon
               this
               foundation
               ;
               which
               that
               he
               may
               do
               ,
               
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 repentance
                 from
                 dead
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 towards
                 God
              
               ;
               he
               must
               first
               repent
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               must
               see
               and
               confess
               all
               his
               own
               works
               to
               be
               dead
               works
               ,
               and
               himself
               also
               to
               be
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sins
              
               ,
               
               Eph.
               2.
               1.
               his
               own
               conscience
               being
               the
               witness
               ,
               and
               Gods
               law
               the
               judge
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               is
               but
               one
               part
               of
               true
               repentance
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               still
               behinde
               ,
               he
               must
               also
               renounce
               his
               works
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               forsake
               himself
               ,
               because
               both
               are
               dead
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               second
               part
               of
               repentance
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               this
               foundation
               of
               repentance
               is
               well
               laid
               ,
               then
               next
               comes
               faith
               ,
               which
               follows
               repentance
               in
               mans
               going
               to
               God
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               before
               it
               in
               his
               knowing
               him
               .
               
                 Fides
                 sequitur
                 poenitentiam
                 quantum
                 ad
                 tendentiam
                 ,
                 licèt
                 antecedat
                 quantum
                 ad
                 cognitionem
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Bonaventure
                 .
                 Faith
                 follows
                 repentance
                 in
                 the
                 motion
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 go
                 before
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 instruction
                 or
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 soul.
              
               For
               when
               once
               we
               see
               our
               works
               all
               dead
               ,
               and
               our selves
               under
               the
               power
               and
               dominion
               of
               death
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               do
               but
               fall
               into
               despair
               ,
               and
               consequently
               into
               perdition
               ,
               unless
               we
               fix
               the
               eye
               of
               our
               soul
               upon
               the
               eternal
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               made
               man
               for
               our
               redemption
               ,
               
                 looking
                 unto
                 Jesus
                 the
                 authour
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               12.
               2.
               and
               as
               looking
               unto
               him
               ,
               so
               also
               resting
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               relying
               on
               him
               ;
               for
               if
               we
               do
               not
               so
               ,
               we
               shew
               that
               we
               have
               a
               false
               opinion
               concerning
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               not
               
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
              
               
               
                 to
                 save
                 sinners
              
               ,
               as
               is
               averred
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               15.
               and
               what
               is
               false
               in
               the
               understanding
               must
               needs
               be
               sinfull
               in
               the
               affection
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               demonstration
               by
               which
               Aquinas
               proves
               desperation
               to
               be
               a
               most
               grievous
               sin
               ,
               
                 Quia
                 est
                 falsa
                 opinio
                 de
                 Deo
                 ,
                 &
                 quod
                 est
                 falsum
                 in
                 intellectu
                 ,
                 est
                 malum
                 in
                 appetitu
                 .
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 opinion
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 errour
                 in
                 the
                 understanding
                 is
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               is
               Christ
               the
               onely
               foundation
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               and
               faith
               and
               repentance
               (
               and
               in
               them
               other
               virtues
               )
               are
               called
               foundations
               because
               they
               joyn
               the
               soul
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               properly
               said
               of
               any
               man
               whatsoever
               ,
               nor
               of
               all
               the
               congregations
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               of
               S.
               Peter
               himself
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               of
               his
               successours
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               cannot
               be
               justified
               by
               any
               good
               Logick
               ,
               or
               good
               Divinity
               ,
               much
               less
               by
               that
               distinction
               of
               
                 Fundamentum
                 primarium
              
               and
               secundarium
               ,
               of
               a
               primary
               and
               a
               
                 secondary
                 foundation
              
               ,
               which
               distinguisheth
               a
               numerical
               identity
               from
               it self
               ,
               with
               too
               much
               subtilty
               and
               too
               little
               truth
               ,
               calling
               that
               a
               
                 secondary
                 foundation
              
               which
               is
               indeed
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               building
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               that
               teach
               ,
               
                 Post
                 Christum
                 fundamentum
                 est
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 &
                 nisi
                 per
                 Petrum
                 non
                 pervenitur
                 ad
              
               
               
                 Christum
                 ,
                 (
                 Bellarm.
                 in
                 praefat
                 .
                 in
                 libros
                 de
                 summo
                 Pontifice
                 )
              
               do
               mistake
               a
               pillar
               for
               the
               foundation
               :
               to
               be
               a
               pillar
               in
               Gods
               house
               is
               a
               more
               glorious
               title
               then
               is
               given
               to
               any
               angel
               ,
               and
               carries
               with
               it
               a
               burden
               too
               heavy
               for
               any
               man
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               the
               extraordinary
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               thinks
               it
               enough
               to
               call
               S.
               Peter
               a
               pillar
               ,
               leaves
               it
               for
               Christ
               alone
               to
               be
               the
               foundation
               ;
               
                 James
                 ,
                 Cephas
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               Peter
               )
               and
               
                 John
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 pillars
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               2.
               9.
               
               Cephas
               was
               a
               pillar
               ,
               and
               Iames
               and
               Iohn
               were
               no
               less
               pillars
               then
               Cephas
               or
               Peter
               ,
               and
               consequently
               their
               successours
               no
               less
               pillars
               then
               his
               successours
               ,
               but
               neither
               of
               them
               was
               a
               foundation
               properly
               so
               called
               ;
               
                 vide
                 Field
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               478
               ,
               479.
               that
               is
               too
               high
               an
               attribute
               for
               any
               man
               ,
               since
               he
               cannot
               work
               upon
               the
               soul
               by
               his
               own
               power
               ,
               and
               virtue
               to
               unite
               that
               immediately
               unto
               Christ
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               the
               onely
               foundation
               that
               sustains
               the
               whole
               building
               ;
               and
               faith
               and
               repentance
               are
               called
               foundations
               by
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               onely
               as
               settling
               and
               establishing
               us
               in
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               any
               man
               or
               angel
               to
               do
               ,
               who
               can
               work
               onely
               instrumentally
               towards
               these
               ,
               by
               instructing
               the
               understanding
               ,
               and
               exciting
               the
               will
               ,
               
               but
               cannot
               do
               the
               work
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               reductively
               ,
               or
               instrumentally
               be
               called
               foundations
               .
               And
               this
               is
               agreeable
               with
               Bonaventure's
               distinction
               ,
               
                 (
                 in
                 lib.
              
               4.
               
                 sent
                 .
                 dist
              
               .
               22.
               qu.
               1.
               )
               
                 Fundamentum
                 dicitur
                 dupliciter
                 ;
                 uno
                 modo
                 ,
                 locus
                 in
                 quo
                 aedificium
                 stabilitur
                 ;
                 alio
                 modo
                 ,
                 dicitur
                 fundamentum
                 illud
                 ,
                 secundùm
                 quod
                 res
                 locatur
                 in
                 suo
                 sustentaculo
                 .
                 A
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 foundation
                 in
                 two
                 respects
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 it self
                 sustains
                 the
                 building
                 ,
              
               &
               so
               Christ
               is
               the
               onely
               foundation
               ,
               
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 causeth
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 sustained
                 by
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               is
               done
               three
               ways
               ,
               either
               by
               removing
               the
               impediments
               that
               keep
               us
               from
               it
               ,
               or
               by
               placing
               and
               settling
               us
               on
               it
               ,
               or
               by
               confirming
               and
               strengthening
               us
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               consideration
               ,
               Repentance
               is
               a
               foundation
               ,
               because
               it
               removes
               away
               our
               sins
               that
               keep
               us
               from
               Christ
               ;
               in
               the
               second
               consideration
               Faith
               is
               a
               foundation
               ,
               because
               it
               placeth
               &
               fixeth
               our
               souls
               on
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 A
                 faith
                 working
                 by
                 love
              
               ,
               whence
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 rooted
                 and
                 grounded
                 in
                 Christ
                 through
                 love
              
               (
               as
               well
               as
               through
               faith
               )
               Eph.
               3.
               17.
               for
               a
               faith
               that
               is
               without
               love
               is
               a
               faith
               of
               devils
               ,
               which
               will
               nor
               invite
               Christ
               to
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               much
               
               less
               to
               dwell
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               least
               of
               all
               to
               dwell
               in
               us
               :
               The
               Solifidian
               as
               he
               will
               have
               his
               faith
               to
               dwell
               without
               love
               ,
               so
               he
               must
               be
               contented
               himself
               to
               dwell
               without
               Christ.
               And
               lastly
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               consideration
               ,
               the
               Word
               and
               sacraments
               may
               be
               called
               foundations
               because
               they
               are
               the
               means
               to
               confirm
               and
               strengthen
               us
               in
               Christ
               :
            
             
               All
               these
               may
               in
               several
               respects
               be
               called
               Foundations
               ;
               for
               all
               these
               have
               an
               immediate
               influence
               upon
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               grace
               which
               accompanies
               them
               ,
               which
               influence
               no
               man
               possibly
               can
               have
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               man
               justly
               can
               claim
               :
               But
               all
               these
               which
               are
               called
               Foundations
               have
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               an
               immediate
               influence
               upon
               our
               souls
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               rise
               with
               Christ
               (
               our
               Foundation
               )
               and
               
                 seek
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 above
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 sitteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Col.
              
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               for
               as
               all
               the
               material
               building
               tendeth
               downwards
               ,
               because
               the
               foundation
               is
               below
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               spiritual
               building
               tendeth
               upwards
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Seraphical
               Doctour
               )
               because
               the
               Foundation
               thereof
               is
               above
               ,
               even
               
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Majesty
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               1.
               3.
               
               Wherefore
               we
               have
               need
               of
               a
               strong
               repentance
               ,
               to
               raise
               us
               up
               from
               earth
               that
               we
               may
               detest
               ,
               and
               forsake
               
               our
               own
               unrighteousness
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               need
               of
               a
               strong
               faith
               to
               raise
               us
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               lay
               hold
               on
               our
               Saviours
               righteousness
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               our
               confidences
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               our
               consciences
               ;
               not
               onely
               in
               our
               applications
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               our
               affections
               ;
               not
               onely
               by
               our
               persuasion
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               our
               imitation
               :
            
             
               A
               thing
               that
               is
               easily
               said
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               easily
               done
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               will
               make
               sure
               of
               a
               true
               faith
               must
               make
               sure
               of
               beleeving
               (
               at
               least
               in
               the
               preparation
               of
               his
               minde
               )
               all
               the
               truths
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               all
               the
               mercies
               that
               God
               hath
               promised
               ,
               or
               Christ
               hath
               purchased
               :
               And
               he
               that
               will
               make
               sure
               of
               a
               true
               repentance
               must
               make
               sure
               of
               bewailing
               (
               at
               least
               in
               the
               preparation
               of
               his
               minde
               and
               the
               desire
               of
               his
               soul
               )
               all
               those
               sins
               which
               he
               hath
               committed
               ;
               and
               of
               so
               bewailing
               the
               sins
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
               as
               not
               wilfully
               to
               commit
               the
               sins
               he
               hath
               bewailed
               :
               he
               that
               hath
               made
               sure
               of
               this
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               repentance
               ,
               hath
               taken
               the
               right
               way
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               his
               religion
               ,
               to
               serve
               God
               not
               our
               of
               custom
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               conscience
               ;
               not
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               integrity
               ;
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               saints
               ;
               and
               
               this
               man
               alone
               can
               come
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               his
               salvation
               .
               We
               take
               now
               a
               contrary
               course
               ,
               every
               man
               makes
               sure
               of
               his
               salvation
               ,
               but
               no
               man
               makes
               sure
               of
               his
               Religion
               ;
               is
               not
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 the
                 same
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
              
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               8.
               how
               is
               it
               then
               that
               we
               are
               not
               the
               same
               Christians
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               ?
               and
               yet
               we
               talk
               of
               nothing
               more
               then
               of
               going
               to
               Christ
               ,
               whiles
               we
               do
               nothing
               less
               then
               draw
               neer
               him
               .
               Had
               we
               looked
               after
               Christ
               in
               Christs
               own
               Church
               ,
               we
               should
               certainly
               have
               found
               him
               ;
               and
               had
               we
               once
               found
               him
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               so
               willingly
               have
               left
               him
               :
               Had
               we
               seen
               Christ
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               our
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               we
               would
               certainly
               have
               communicated
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               had
               we
               once
               communicated
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               for
               the
               advantages
               or
               disadvantages
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               have
               so
               easily
               forsaken
               his
               communion
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               either
               we
               professed
               our
               Christianity
               as
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               not
               sure
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               or
               that
               we
               are
               fallen
               from
               our
               profession
               as
               apostates
               ,
               and
               cannot
               make
               sure
               of
               our
               salvation
               .
               I
               speak
               this
               out
               of
               the
               love
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               their
               souls
               who
               are
               my
               brethren
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
               hope
               it
               will
               offend
               none
               that
               either
               love
               the
               truth
               or
               the
               brotherhood
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               be
               affrighted
               if
               it
               do
               offend
               many
               of
               those
               that
               manifestly
               oppose
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               immortally
               injure
               their
               brethren
               ,
               by
               turning
               them
               out
               of
               the
               road
               of
               salvation
               ,
               to
               look
               after
               some
               new
               by-paths
               ,
               no
               less
               doubtfull
               then
               perilous
               ;
               for
               if
               St.
               Paul
               did
               wish
               himself
               
                 accursed
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 his
                 kinsmen
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               9.
               3.
               then
               none
               that
               takes
               upon
               him
               St.
               Pauls
               calling
               ,
               but
               is
               bound
               to
               have
               so
               much
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               zeal
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               the
               salvation
               of
               souls
               his
               greatest
               blessing
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               his
               chiefest
               aim
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               one
               ,
               will
               certainly
               do
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               regard
               the
               causless
               displeasure
               of
               many
               ,
               if
               he
               may
               take
               the
               right
               course
               to
               save
               but
               one
               ;
               and
               without
               doubt
               this
               doctrine
               doth
               immediately
               tend
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               all
               ,
               which
               adviseth
               men
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               hypocrisie
               in
               professing
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               apostacy
               in
               renouncing
               it
               ,
               or
               of
               schisme
               in
               receding
               from
               it
               ;
               for
               schisme
               is
               a
               particular
               apostacy
               ,
               even
               as
               a
               apostacy
               is
               a
               general
               schisme
               :
               For
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               be
               assured
               of
               our
               future
               communion
               with
               God
               in
               happiness
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               assured
               of
               our
               present
               communion
               
               with
               God
               in
               holiness
               ;
               and
               we
               cannot
               be
               assured
               of
               communion
               with
               the
               Father
               of
               lights
               ,
               unless
               we
               walk
               as
               children
               of
               the
               light
               .
               It
               is
               in
               effect
               St.
               Iohns
               argumentation
               ,
               1
               
                 Epist.
                 c.
              
               1.
               v.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 saith
                 he
                 hath
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 light
              
               ;
               But
               ,
               all
               we
               that
               profess
               our selves
               Christians
               ,
               do
               say
               we
               have
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               Therefore
               ,
               we
               must
               all
               walk
               in
               the
               light
               .
               We
               that
               do
               profess
               our selves
               Christians
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               say
               that
               we
               have
               communion
               or
               fellowship
               one
               with
               another
               ;
               so
               we
               do
               much
               more
               say
               that
               we
               have
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               (
               not
               inviting
               men
               to
               our
               civil
               ,
               but
               to
               our
               Christian
               communion
               )
               and
               unless
               we
               make
               good
               that
               saying
               ,
               we
               cannot
               make
               good
               our
               own
               Christian
               profession
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               hath
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               communion
               with
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Son
                 hath
                 the
                 Father
                 also
                 .
              
               1
               Joh.
               2.
               23.
               
               
                 Whosoever
                 denieth
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               (
               therefore
               Turks
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               Antitrinitarians
               ,
               do
               not
               worship
               the
               same
               God
               with
               us
               Orthodox
               Christians
               )
               but
               
                 he
                 that
                 acknowledgeth
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 Father
                 also
                 ,
              
               (
               therefore
               Orthodox
               Christians
               in
               having
               Christ
               ,
               are
               sure
               they
               have
               communion
               
               with
               God.
               For
               although
               these
               latter
               words
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 acknowledgeth
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 Father
                 also
                 ,
              
               be
               not
               in
               the
               Greek
               originals
               ,
               either
               of
               Greek
               or
               Latine
               Church
               ,
               (
               for
               which
               cause
               they
               are
               by
               our
               Interpreters
               inserted
               in
               different
               characters
               from
               the
               text
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               desire
               to
               follow
               Beza
               ,
               where
               Beza
               did
               not
               follow
               the
               Church
               )
               yet
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Vulgar
               Latine
               ,
               and
               are
               owned
               by
               Clemens
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               in
               his
               comment
               upon
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               recorded
               in
               
                 Bibliothecâ
                 Patrum
              
               )
               and
               also
               by
               the
               
                 Syrus
                 Interpres
              
               ;
               and
               indeed
               are
               in
               effect
               owned
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               virtually
               included
               in
               the
               former
               words
               ,
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               Contrariety
               or
               Opposition
               :
               for
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               that
               whosoever
               denieth
               the
               Son
               hath
               not
               the
               Father
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               undoubtedly
               true
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               confesseth
               the
               Son
               hath
               the
               Father
               :
               therefore
               ,
               all
               our
               labour
               must
               be
               that
               we
               may
               have
               the
               Son
               ;
               for
               in
               having
               him
               we
               are
               sure
               to
               have
               the
               Father
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               grand
               doctrine
               of
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               main
               Gospel-truth
               that
               the
               Apostles
               maintained
               against
               all
               sorts
               of
               gainsayers
               in
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               left
               us
               their
               writings
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               also
               maintain
               it
               unto
               
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               their
               doctrine
               was
               strongly
               opposed
               in
               their
               days
               by
               four
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
               1.
               
               By
               the
               Gentiles
               not
               yet
               converted
               ,
               for
               they
               still
               maintained
               their
               heathenisme
               .
               2.
               
               By
               the
               Jews
               not
               yet
               converted
               ,
               for
               they
               still
               maintained
               their
               Judaisme
               .
               3.
               
               By
               the
               Jews
               not
               fully
               converted
               ,
               for
               they
               still
               maintained
               a
               mixture
               of
               Judaisme
               with
               Christianity
               ;
               they
               mingled
               together
               the
               Jewish
               and
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               4.
               
               By
               the
               Christians
               converted
               ,
               but
               withal
               partly
               perverted
               ;
               for
               they
               brought
               in
               untrue
               professions
               ,
               and
               ungodly
               practises
               into
               their
               Christianity
               ;
               they
               corrupted
               and
               depraved
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               were
               accordingly
               very
               carefull
               ,
               as
               to
               confute
               these
               heresies
               ,
               so
               also
               to
               confirm
               and
               establish
               the
               contrary
               truth
               ;
               whence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               their
               writings
               are
               wholly
               taken
               up
               ,
               either
               in
               those
               confutations
               ,
               or
               in
               this
               confirmation
               :
               For
               though
               the
               truth
               it
               felf
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               yet
               the
               controversies
               concerning
               it
               were
               no
               less
               then
               four
               ;
               and
               the
               Apostles
               thought
               it
               necessary
               not
               only
               to
               establish
               the
               truth
               in
               it self
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               truth
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               establish
               it
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               
               truth
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               truth
               without
               controversie
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 a
                 mystery
                 of
                 Godliness
              
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               manifest
               and
               confessed
               mystery
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               Wherefore
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               for
               us
               to
               see
               the
               state
               of
               the
               several
               Controversies
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               the
               more
               clearly
               see
               ,
               the
               more
               firmly
               embrace
               ,
               the
               more
               constantly
               profess
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               The
               state
               of
               the
               first
               Controversie
               (
               which
               the
               Apostles
               had
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               )
               consisted
               of
               these
               two
               questions
               .
               First
               ,
               whether
               there
               were
               a
               life
               everlasting
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               after
               this
               life
               ?
               Secondly
               ,
               whether
               that
               life
               everlasting
               were
               to
               be
               obtained
               by
               continuing
               in
               the
               idolatry
               of
               the
               heathen
               ,
               or
               by
               turning
               to
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Christians
               ?
               And
               in
               both
               these
               questions
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               declared
               ,
               or
               rather
               demonstrated
               against
               the
               heathenish
               superstition
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               principles
               of
               natural
               reason
               ;
               and
               that
               truth
               summ'd
               up
               by
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               1.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 How
                 ye
                 turned
                 to
                 God
                 from
                 idols
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 living
                 and
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wait
                 for
                 his
                 Son
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 even
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 which
                 delivered
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               therefore
               the
               soul
               dies
               not
               with
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               lives
               eternally
               ;
               
               and
               this
               eternal
               life
               is
               not
               to
               be
               gotten
               by
               serving
               Idols
               ,
               but
               by
               serving
               the
               living
               and
               true
               God
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               serving
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               waiting
               for
               his
               Son
               from
               heaven
               :
               Thus
               was
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               justified
               against
               Heathenisme
               ,
               which
               afforded
               the
               first
               Controversie
               .
            
             
               The
               state
               of
               the
               second
               Controversie
               which
               the
               Apostles
               had
               with
               the
               Jews
               not
               converted
               ,
               consisted
               but
               of
               this
               one
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               eternal
               life
               and
               salvation
               was
               to
               be
               obtained
               by
               the
               Jewish
               or
               by
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ?
               And
               we
               finde
               the
               Apostles
               still
               proving
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               (
               the
               Ground
               of
               the
               Jews
               Religion
               ,
               and
               so
               acknowledged
               by
               themselves
               without
               the
               least
               doubt
               or
               contradiction
               )
               
                 that
                 salvation
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Christ
              
               ;
               so
               S.
               Peter
               in
               his
               several
               Sermons
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               and
               3.
               and
               4.
               
               
                 Christus
                 Messias
              
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               Messias
               ,
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               the
               subject
               of
               them
               all
               .
               This
               he
               proves
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               for
               that
               he
               had
               given
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               was
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               and
               both
               his
               proofs
               are
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               they
               acknowledged
               the
               rule
               of
               their
               Religion
               ;
               one
               out
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ioel
               ,
               the
               other
               out
               of
               the
               Prophet
               David
               .
               
               The
               same
               Doctrine
               he
               proves
               again
               ,
               Act.
               3.
               by
               a
               miracle
               ,
               restoring
               a
               lame
               man
               to
               his
               feet
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               but
               because
               the
               Jews
               were
               so
               wedded
               to
               Moses
               ,
               that
               no
               miracle
               was
               like
               to
               divorce
               them
               from
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               himself
               allowed
               ,
               therefore
               S.
               Peter
               doth
               likewise
               alledge
               Moses
               his
               own
               testimony
               ,
               v.
               22.
               
               
                 For
                 Moses
                 truly
                 said
                 unto
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 A
                 prophet
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 raise
                 up
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 of
                 your
                 brethren
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 him
                 shall
                 ye
                 hear
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 soul
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 that
                 prophet
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 prophets
                 from
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 follow
                 after
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 have
                 spoken
                 have
                 likewise
                 foretold
                 of
                 these
                 dayes
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               I
               teach
               you
               no
               new
               doctrine
               concerning
               the
               Messias
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               Moses
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Prophets
               have
               taught
               you
               before
               ;
               Moses
               himself
               bid
               you
               hearken
               to
               him
               no
               longer
               ,
               then
               till
               God
               should
               raise
               up
               that
               new
               Prophet
               unto
               you
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               hearken
               to
               Moses
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               not
               hearken
               to
               me
               ;
               here
               is
               a
               miracle
               done
               in
               the
               name
               
                 of
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               ,
               which
               shews
               he
               came
               from
               God
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               testimony
               of
               your
               
               own
               Moses
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               should
               hearken
               unto
               him
               :
               you
               must
               deny
               your
               own
               senses
               if
               you
               deny
               the
               miracle
               ;
               you
               must
               deny
               your
               own
               faith
               which
               you
               so
               zealously
               profess
               ,
               if
               you
               deny
               Moses
               ;
               so
               that
               you
               cannot
               deny
               Christ
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Messias
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               but
               stick
               to
               your
               own
               senses
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               own
               Faith.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               manner
               of
               arguing
               was
               very
               necessary
               ,
               to
               convince
               the
               Jews
               who
               were
               wholly
               addicted
               and
               devoted
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               drawn
               from
               him
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               cords
               of
               his
               own
               testimony
               .
               For
               we
               see
               S.
               Iohn
               9.
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               That
               the
               Pharisees
               excommunicated
               the
               blinde
               man
               for
               alledging
               a
               single
               miracle
               to
               advance
               the
               authority
               of
               Christ
               ;
               they
               pleade
               for
               Moses
               ,
               v.
               29.
               
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 spake
                 unto
                 Moses
              
               ;
               and
               against
               Christ
               ,
               
                 As
                 for
                 this
                 fellow
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 whence
                 he
                 is
                 :
              
               the
               blinde
               man
               answers
               their
               plea
               for
               Moses
               ,
               in
               answering
               their
               plea
               against
               Christ
               ,
               vers
               .
               30.
               
               
                 Why
                 herein
                 is
                 a
                 marvellous
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 know
                 not
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 opened
                 mine
                 eyes
                 .
              
               and
               again
               ,
               vers
               .
               32.
               
               
                 Since
                 the
                 world
                 began
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 opened
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 blinde
                 ;
                 If
              
               
               
                 this
                 man
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 could
                 do
                 nothing
                 :
              
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               you
               prove
               that
               Moses
               was
               from
               God
               by
               the
               miracles
               he
               wrought
               ;
               and
               I
               say
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               greater
               Miracle
               then
               any
               of
               his
               working
               ;
               therefore
               I
               am
               as
               sure
               of
               Gods
               speaking
               to
               this
               man
               ,
               and
               being
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               you
               can
               be
               that
               God
               spake
               to
               Moses
               ,
               and
               was
               with
               him
               :
               yet
               we
               see
               that
               this
               miracle
               being
               alledged
               without
               Moses
               did
               not
               convert
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               makes
               S.
               Peter
               here
               alledge
               Moses
               himself
               for
               their
               conversion
               ;
               and
               the
               allegation
               is
               so
               clear
               ,
               that
               no
               eye
               ,
               but
               may
               see
               it
               ,
               so
               undeniable
               ,
               that
               no
               mouth
               ,
               but
               must
               confess
               it
               ,
               nor
               can
               any
               Jew
               now
               beleeve
               Moses
               against
               Christ
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               first
               beleeve
               Moses
               against
               himself
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               doctrine
               is
               again
               preached
               by
               the
               same
               Apostle
               in
               his
               next
               Sermon
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               where
               he
               confidently
               avoucheth
               the
               lame
               man
               to
               have
               been
               healed
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               same
               Jesus
               onely
               they
               must
               expect
               to
               be
               eternally
               saved
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               proves
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               prophet
               David
               .
               The
               like
               is
               also
               the
               doctrine
               of
               S.
               Stephen's
               Sermon
               ,
               Act.
               7.
               the
               sum
               whereof
               is
               briefly
               this
               ,
               that
               Abraham
               and
               the
               Patriarchs
               worshipped
               
               God
               rightly
               before
               Moses
               was
               born
               ,
               or
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               were
               built
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               is
               not
               to
               be
               sought
               for
               from
               Moses
               ,
               nor
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               from
               the
               Temple
               ;
               Moses
               himself
               confessing
               ,
               that
               his
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               were
               to
               last
               but
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               even
               till
               Christ
               should
               come
               ,
               who
               was
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               would
               have
               them
               so
               to
               hear
               ,
               as
               never
               to
               expect
               any
               other
               after
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               is
               also
               the
               doctrine
               of
               S.
               Paul's
               Sermon
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               where
               he
               proveth
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Prophesies
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               lead
               to
               his
               death
               and
               resurrection
               :
               For
               
                 that
                 by
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 beleeve
                 are
                 justified
                 from
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
              
               Therefore
               the
               Iews
               must
               embrace
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               or
               be
               still
               under
               an
               imperfect
               and
               insufficient
               Religion
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               doctrine
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               their
               several
               Epistles
               ,
               of
               which
               this
               is
               the
               Argument
               ,
               
                 That
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               or
               (
               which
               is
               all
               one
               )
               that
               neither
               justification
               nor
               salvation
               may
               be
               hoped
               for
               
               by
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Iewish
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               :
               Accordingly
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               all
               their
               Epistles
               consists
               of
               these
               two
               Heads
               ;
               First
               ,
               of
               Promises
               that
               concern
               eternal
               life
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               of
               Precepts
               ,
               as
               the
               necessary
               conditions
               to
               obtain
               those
               Promises
               ,
               which
               Promises
               and
               Precepts
               are
               as
               it
               were
               the
               two
               integral
               parts
               of
               the
               whole
               Gospel
               :
               And
               thus
               was
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               justified
               against
               Iudaisme
               ,
               which
               afforded
               the
               second
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               more
               largely
               to
               be
               discussed
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               fully
               to
               be
               decided
               ,
               that
               we
               seeing
               the
               undoubted
               grounds
               of
               our
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               may
               the
               more
               earnestly
               endeavour
               to
               be
               good
               Christians
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               help
               to
               convert
               the
               Iews
               .
            
             
               The
               state
               of
               the
               third
               Controversie
               (
               which
               the
               Apostles
               had
               with
               the
               Iews
               not
               fully
               converted
               )
               consisted
               of
               this
               one
               Question
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               alone
               ,
               without
               any
               mixture
               of
               Iudaisme
               ,
               was
               the
               true
               way
               to
               Salvation
               ?
               And
               they
               all
               agreed
               that
               it
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 was
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 School-master
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 unto
                 Christ.
              
               And
               therefore
               though
               the
               Apostles
               did
               at
               first
               permit
               and
               ordain
               some
               practices
               of
               Iudaisme
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               onely
               for
               that
               time
               by
               
               way
               of
               Condescention
               to
               gain
               the
               Iew
               ,
               not
               to
               last
               for
               ever
               by
               way
               of
               Constitution
               to
               oblige
               the
               Christian
               :
               Therefore
               that
               decree
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               29.
               is
               looked
               upon
               by
               some
               Divines
               as
               meerly
               local
               ,
               binding
               onely
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               ;
               for
               S.
               Paul
               shews
               it
               did
               not
               binde
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               in
               the
               meats
               offered
               unto
               Idols
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               in
               bloud
               ,
               nor
               in
               things
               strangled
               by
               the
               same
               analogy
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               4.
               
               But
               it
               is
               looked
               upon
               by
               all
               Divines
               as
               meerly
               temporal
               ,
               binding
               no
               Church
               any
               longer
               then
               was
               necessary
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               the
               Iews
               .
               Thus
               excellently
               Aquinas
               (
               1.
               2
               ae
               qu
               103.
               art
               .
               4.
               ad
               3.
               )
               
                 Ad
                 literam
                 ista
                 sunt
                 prohibita
                 ,
                 non
                 ad
                 observandum
                 ceremonias
                 legis
                 ,
                 sed
                 ad
                 hoc
                 ,
                 quod
                 possit
                 coalescere
                 Unio
                 Gentilium
                 &
                 Iudaeorum
                 insimul
                 habitantium
                 ,
                 Iudaeis
                 enim
                 propter
                 antiquam
                 consuetudinem
                 ,
                 suffocatum
                 &
                 sanguis
                 erant
                 abominabilia
                 ,
                 Comesti
                 autem
                 immolatorum
                 simulachris
                 poterat
                 in
                 Iudaeis
                 suspicionem
                 ingenerare
                 circa
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 quod
                 scilicet
                 redituri
                 erant
                 ad
                 Idololatriam
                 ;
                 &
                 ideo
                 ista
                 fuerunt
                 prohibita
                 pro
                 tempore
                 illo
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 de
                 novo
                 oportebat
                 convenire
                 in
                 unum
                 Gentiles
                 &
                 Iudaeos
                 ;
                 procedente
                 autem
                 tempore
                 ,
                 cessante
                 causâ
                 cessat
                 effectus
                 ,
                 manifestâ
                 doctrinae
                 Evangelicae
                 veritate
                 ,
                 in
                 quâ
                 Dominu●
              
               
               
                 docet
                 quòd
                 nihil
                 quod
                 per
                 os
                 intrat
                 coinquinat
                 hominem
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               15.
               &
               
                 nihil
                 est
                 rejiciendum
                 quod
                 cum
                 gratiarum
                 actione
                 percipitur
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               
               
                 Fornicatio
                 autem
                 prohibetur
                 specialiter
                 ,
                 quia
                 Gentiles
                 non
                 reputabant
                 eam
                 esse
                 peccatum
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 forbad
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 meats
                 offered
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 oblige
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 (
                 now
                 living
                 together
                 )
                 into
                 one
                 peaceable
                 Communion
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Gentile
                 might
                 not
                 offend
                 the
                 Jew
                 by
                 eating
                 bloud
                 and
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 forbidden
                 by
                 their
                 Law
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Jew
                 suspect
                 the
                 Gentile
                 (
                 as
                 relapsing
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 Idolatry
                 )
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 eat
                 things
                 offered
                 unto
                 Idols
                 ;
                 therefore
                 those
                 three
                 things
                 were
                 forbidden
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 onely
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 right
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 firm
                 agreement
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Jew
                 and
                 the
                 Gentile
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 fully
                 published
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 ceasing
                 the
                 effect
                 likewise
                 ceased
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 both
                 Jew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 were
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   nothing
                   that
                   entreth
                   into
                   the
                   mouth
                   defileth
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                
                 S.
                 Mat.
                 15.
                 11.
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 creature
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                   nothing
                   to
                   be
                   refused
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   received
                   with
                   thanks-giving
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 concerning
                 fornication
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 especially
                 forbidden
                 meerly
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 sin
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 :
              
               Thus
               the
               Angelical
               Doctor
               determines
               concerning
               this
               decree
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               it
               was
               the
               undoubted
               judgement
               of
               his
               Church
               (
               which
               in
               some
               things
               clearly
               sways
               him
               against
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               own
               reasons
               )
               he
               again
               in
               effect
               renews
               the
               same
               determination
               :
               
                 Fornicatio
                 illic
                 connumeratur
                 ,
                 non
                 quia
                 habeat
                 eandem
                 rationem
                 culpae
                 cum
                 aliis
                 ,
                 sed
                 quia
                 poter
                 at
                 esse
                 similiter
                 causa
                 dissidii
                 ,
                 quia
                 apud
                 Gentiles
                 Fornicatio
                 simplex
                 non
                 reputabatur
                 illicita
                 propter
                 corruptionem
                 naturalis
                 rationis
                 ;
                 Iudaei
                 autem
                 ex
                 Lege
                 divinâ
                 instructi
                 eam
                 illicitam
                 reputabant
                 :
                 Alia
                 verò
                 quae
                 ibi
                 ponuntur
                 Iudaei
                 abominabantur
                 propter
                 consuetudinem
                 legalis
                 conservationis
                 ,
                 unde
                 Apostolica
                 Gentilibus
                 interdixerunt
                 ,
                 non
                 quasi
                 secundum
                 se
                 illicita
                 ,
                 sed
                 quasi
                 Iudaeis
                 abominabilia
                 ,
              
               22.
               qu.
               154.
               art
               .
               2.
               
                 resp
                 .
                 ad
              
               1.
               
               
                 Fornication
                 is
                 there
                 reckoned
                 up
                 with
                 those
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 as
                 little
                 sin
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 produced
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 contention
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 through
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 their
                 natural
                 reason
                 accounted
                 fornication
                 as
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 reasons
                 enlightned
                 and
                 rectified
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 things
                 they
                 were
                 forbidden
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 unlawful
                 or
                 abominable
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 abominable
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
              
               And
               indeed
               we
               cannot
               put
               fornication
               into
               the
               same
               bed-role
               of
               indifferency
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               but
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               intent
               was
               not
               to
               give
               to
               those
               new
               beleevers
               a
               rule
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               a
               rule
               of
               peace
               ;
               not
               directions
               for
               their
               conversation
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               communion
               ;
               not
               to
               set
               down
               what
               was
               fit
               for
               their
               action
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               fit
               for
               their
               Union
               ;
               not
               what
               was
               conducible
               in
               it self
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               conducible
               to
               their
               present
               agreement
               ;
               in
               the
               first
               respect
               ,
               their
               Decree
               had
               been
               a
               very
               imperfect
               catalogue
               of
               things
               unlawfull
               ,
               a
               very
               imperfect
               rule
               of
               abstinence
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               second
               respect
               ,
               we
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               suppose
               ,
               that
               neither
               as
               a
               catalogue
               ,
               nor
               as
               a
               rule
               it
               needed
               any
               greater
               perfection
               :
               And
               this
               was
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Latine
               Church
               concerning
               this
               matter
               ,
               though
               the
               Greek
               Church
               in
               the
               Trullane
               Council
               
                 (
                 can
              
               .
               67.
               )
               
               seem
               to
               be
               of
               another
               opinion
               ,
               and
               forbid
               all
               manner
               of
               eating
               of
               bloud
               ,
               but
               the
               reason
               is
               evident
               ,
               those
               of
               that
               council
               looked
               upon
               this
               decree
               as
               a
               command
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               condescention
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               doubtless
               was
               a
               mistake
               ;
               the
               like
               to
               which
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Asiatick
               Church
               before
               concerning
               Easter
               ;
               whence
               in
               process
               of
               time
               sprang
               up
               the
               heresie
               of
               the
               Quartadecimans
               ;
               for
               whereas
               S.
               Iohn
               the
               Apostle
               and
               some
               other
               Apostolical
               men
               had
               out
               of
               compliance
               with
               the
               Iews
               in
               Asia
               ,
               whose
               Church
               was
               mainly
               fixed
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               kept
               the
               fourteenth
               day
               of
               the
               first
               moneth
               (
               according
               to
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               )
               for
               their
               Pass-over
               ;
               Polycrates
               afterwards
               ,
               and
               the
               Clergy
               of
               his
               Churches
               taking
               that
               for
               an
               example
               or
               president
               ,
               which
               was
               onely
               a
               compliance
               or
               condescention
               ,
               would
               have
               perswaded
               the
               whole
               Christian
               Church
               to
               keep
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               as
               Scaliger
               cals
               it
               )
               to
               keep
               a
               Pass-over
               rather
               in
               remembrance
               of
               Christs
               Passion
               ,
               which
               was
               upon
               a
               week
               day
               ,
               then
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               which
               was
               upon
               a
               Sunday
               ;
               the
               Reason
               was
               ,
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               had
               mistaken
               S.
               Iohns
               condescention
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               for
               an
               approbation
               to
               themselves
               ;
               
               as
               if
               what
               he
               allowed
               onely
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               he
               had
               also
               approved
               (
               and
               by
               consequent
               established
               )
               for
               the
               Christians
               :
               The
               like
               mistake
               seems
               here
               to
               have
               been
               amongst
               the
               Fathers
               in
               Trullo
               concerning
               eating
               of
               bloud
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Greek
               Church
               had
               otherwise
               a
               right
               judgement
               concerning
               Apostolical
               condescention
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               dogmatical
               sanction
               ;
               for
               so
               Theodoret
               in
               his
               argument
               upon
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               some
               Iews
               had
               perswaded
               the
               Galatians
               to
               stick
               to
               the
               Iewish
               ceremonies
               of
               Sabbaths
               ,
               new
               moons
               ,
               and
               circumcision
               ,
               saying
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               follow
               S.
               Paul
               who
               was
               of
               yesterday
               ,
               but
               rather
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               S.
               Iames
               ,
               and
               S.
               Iohn
               which
               had
               been
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               forbid
               Circumcision
               ,
               nor
               those
               other
               Ceremonies
               ;
               whereupon
               Theodoret
               thus
               declares
               his
               judgement
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               judgement
               of
               his
               Church
               (
               for
               he
               was
               neither
               heretical
               ,
               nor
               schismatical
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               true
               it
               was
               that
               those
               Apostles
               did
               not
               then
               forbid
               Circumcision
               ,
               because
               they
               thought
               it
               requisite
               for
               that
               time
               
               to
               condescend
               unto
               the
               Iews
               ;
               but
               these
               men
               concealing
               the
               cause
               laid
               hold
               of
               the
               practise
               ,
               and
               endeavoured
               by
               that
               means
               to
               turn
               the
               Condescention
               into
               a
               Constitution
               .
               The
               like
               was
               also
               the
               judgement
               of
               Oecumenius
               ,
               on
               Act.
               3.
               1.
               where
               he
               tels
               us
               that
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Iohn
               went
               up
               to
               the
               Temple
               at
               the
               hour
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               not
               that
               they
               did
               care
               to
               Iudaïze
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               might
               condescend
               to
               gain
               the
               Iews
               :
               so
               that
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               notwithstanding
               the
               Canon
               of
               Trullo
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Asiatick
               Churches
               ;
               that
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               was
               alwaies
               thus
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               to
               the
               end
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               many
               things
               by
               way
               of
               Condescention
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               not
               have
               drawn
               to
               the
               countenancing
               of
               Iudaisine
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               intended
               no
               Galemofry
               of
               Religion
               ,
               no
               mixture
               of
               Iudaisme
               and
               Christianity
               ,
               but
               an
               utter
               abolition
               of
               Iudaisme
               ,
               and
               an
               absolute
               establishment
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               though
               the
               abolition
               of
               Iudaisme
               was
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               pass
               not
               in
               an
               instant
               but
               by
               degrees
               ;
               
                 Ut
                 cum
                 honore
                 mater
                 Synagoga
                 sepeliretur
                 ,
              
               as
               S.
               Augustine
               speaks
               ,
               that
               their
               mother
               Synagogue
               
               might
               be
               laid
               in
               her
               grave
               with
               honour
               ,
               and
               without
               offence
               :
               And
               thus
               was
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               justified
               against
               the
               mixture
               of
               Judaisme
               ,
               which
               afforded
               the
               third
               Controversie
               .
            
             
               The
               state
               of
               the
               fourth
               Controversie
               ,
               (
               which
               che
               Apostles
               had
               with
               the
               Christians
               converted
               ,
               but
               withal
               partly
               perverted
               )
               consisted
               of
               as
               many
               questions
               as
               there
               were
               present
               errours
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               abuses
               against
               the
               purity
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               the
               errous
               were
               confuted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               abuses
               were
               rectified
               .
               And
               thus
               was
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               justified
               against
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               against
               Profaneness
               ;
               First
               it
               was
               justified
               against
               all
               other
               false
               professsions
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               against
               its
               own
               false
               professours
               :
               For
               it
               had
               been
               absurd
               to
               perswade
               men
               to
               a
               Religion
               that
               was
               not
               able
               to
               justifie
               it self
               against
               all
               Religions
               and
               men
               whatsoever
               ;
               because
               a
               Religion
               that
               cannot
               justifie
               it self
               ,
               is
               much
               less
               able
               to
               justifie
               those
               that
               profess
               it
               ;
               &
               a
               Religion
               that
               cannot
               justifie
               ,
               cannot
               save
               ,
               &
               a
               Religion
               that
               cannot
               save
               ,
               is
               a
               Religion
               but
               in
               word
               onely
               ,
               not
               in
               power
               ;
               for
               what
               man
               would
               ever
               torment
               his
               body
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               to
               save
               his
               soul
               ?
               Who
               would
               ever
               forsake
               the
               
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               to
               enjoy
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ?
               therefore
               must
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               way
               to
               salvation
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               be
               carefull
               to
               walk
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               onely
               way
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               be
               fearfull
               to
               walk
               out
               of
               it
               :
               For
               what
               they
               have
               of
               Religion
               that
               they
               have
               of
               salvation
               ,
               (
               whether
               really
               or
               phantastically
               )
               and
               what
               they
               do
               want
               of
               the
               one
               that
               they
               do
               also
               want
               of
               the
               other
               :
               Accordingly
               S.
               Peter
               adviseth
               us
               all
               to
               
                 make
                 our
                 calling
                 and
                 Election
                 sure
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               10.
               
               For
               though
               our
               Election
               be
               firm
               in
               it self
               (
               &
               we
               may
               bless
               God
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               especially
               since
               we
               are
               fallen
               under
               such
               strong
               delusions
               as
               
                 might
                 deceive
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 Elect
                 )
              
               I
               say
               ,
               though
               our
               Election
               be
               firm
               in
               it self
               ,
               as
               being
               grounded
               on
               Gods
               immutable
               purpose
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               to
               be
               confirmed
               in
               us
               ,
               by
               making
               more
               and
               more
               sure
               of
               our
               calling
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               our
               calling
               to
               righteousness
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               in
               daily
               bringing
               forth
               more
               and
               more
               the
               fruits
               of
               righteousness
               ;
               for
               we
               cannot
               make
               sure
               of
               Glory
               but
               by
               making
               sure
               of
               Grace
               ,
               nor
               can
               we
               be
               sure
               of
               Grace
               but
               from
               the
               fruits
               and
               effects
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               purgation
               from
               sin
               
               according
               to
               that
               excellent
               gloss
               of
               Oecumenius
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               benediction
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               in
               his
               last
               words
               of
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               Grace
               be
               with
               you
               all
               ,
               Amen
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Grace
               be
               with
               you
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               The
               Remission
               of
               sins
               and
               the
               purgation
               from
               sin
               be
               with
               you
               ;
               or
               ,
               to
               speak
               more
               to
               our
               present
               custome
               and
               capacity
               ,
               the
               blessings
               of
               Justification
               and
               of
               Sanctification
               be
               with
               you
               ;
               for
               Justification
               is
               the
               Remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               Sanctification
               is
               the
               purgation
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               Grace
               is
               to
               expel
               sin
               by
               justification
               ,
               and
               by
               sanctification
               ;
               to
               expel
               sin
               in
               its
               guiltiness
               ,
               or
               obligation
               to
               punishment
               ,
               by
               justification
               ;
               and
               to
               expel
               sin
               in
               its
               pollution
               ,
               or
               obligation
               to
               more
               sinfulness
               ,
               by
               sanctification
               ;
               for
               sin
               hath
               a
               two
               fold
               obligation
               upon
               the
               sinner
               ;
               it
               obligeth
               him
               to
               punishment
               by
               its
               guiltiness
               ,
               it
               obligeth
               him
               to
               more
               sins
               by
               its
               pollution
               ;
               and
               the
               work
               of
               Grace
               is
               to
               oppose
               sin
               in
               both
               these
               respects
               ,
               and
               the
               means
               whereby
               Grace
               effecteth
               this
               great
               work
               is
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               truly
               and
               properly
               our
               calling
               as
               we
               are
               Christians
               ,
               and
               callethus
               to
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               our
               sins
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               justification
               ;
               
               and
               calleth
               us
               to
               the
               amendment
               of
               our
               sinfull
               lives
               by
               repentance
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               there
               is
               thesanctification
               ;
               Wherefore
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               our
               Calling
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               Grace
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               Grace
               ,
               is
               to
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               our
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               which
               alone
               produceth
               the
               works
               of
               Grace
               ;
               and
               how
               we
               may
               do
               this
               ,
               the
               same
               Authour
               teacheth
               us
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               If
               we
               do
               not
               wrong
               Gods
               goodness
               by
               sinning
               ,
               or
               by
               neglecting
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Commission
               or
               by
               Omission
               ;
               by
               sinning
               against
               the
               light
               of
               Grace
               ,
               or
               by
               neglecting
               the
               power
               and
               means
               of
               Grace
               ;
               which
               two
               have
               without
               doubt
               occasioned
               all
               the
               grand
               mistakes
               and
               miscarriages
               of
               several
               Christian
               Churches
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               :
               They
               either
               sin
               by
               Commission
               against
               the
               light
               of
               Grace
               ,
               or
               by
               Omission
               against
               the
               power
               and
               means
               of
               Grace
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               come
               to
               make
               a
               new
               Religion
               ,
               by
               turning
               their
               old
               sins
               into
               new
               Tenents
               .
               This
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               To
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               neglect
               him
               ;
               to
               sin
               against
               him
               by
               Commissions
               ,
               and
               to
               neglect
               him
               by
               Omissions
               ;
               to
               do
               either
               ,
               is
               to
               wrong
               his
               grace
               and
               goodness
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               do
               both
               ;
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               serve
               for
               a
               
               good
               caveat
               to
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               in
               general
               ,
               so
               also
               to
               every
               Christian
               man
               in
               particular
               ;
               for
               our
               Commissions
               are
               the
               great
               impediments
               of
               our
               justification
               ,
               because
               though
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               will
               ,
               yet
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               will
               not
               justifie
               a
               sinner
               that
               continueth
               in
               his
               sins
               ;
               our
               Omissions
               are
               the
               great
               impediments
               of
               our
               sanctification
               ,
               because
               though
               the
               spirit
               of
               errour
               may
               call
               him
               a
               Saint
               ,
               yet
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               will
               not
               sanctifie
               him
               or
               make
               a
               Saint
               of
               that
               sinner
               ,
               who
               neglects
               and
               contemns
               the
               means
               of
               Grace
               ;
               and
               these
               Commissions
               and
               those
               Omissions
               commonly
               go
               both
               together
               in
               the
               loss
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               the
               Omissions
               go
               generally
               before
               the
               Commissions
               ;
               As
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               of
               the
               Apostate
               Christians
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               21.
               and
               the
               same
               doctrine
               will
               hold
               true
               of
               all
               Apostates
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
               That
               
                 when
                 they
                 knew
                 God
                 they
                 glorified
                 him
                 not
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 thankfull
                 ,
              
               (
               there
               's
               their
               
                 Omissions
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 became
                 vain
                 in
                 their
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 changed
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 incorruptible
                 God
                 ,
                 into
                 an
                 image
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               (
               There
               's
               their
               
                 Commissions
                 .
              
               )
               And
               upon
               these
               follows
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               ver
               .
               28.
               
               
                 As
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 retain
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 over
                 to
                 a
                 reprobate
                 minde
                 :
              
               't
               is
               
               first
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               approve
               ,
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               they
               were
               given
               over
               to
               such
               a
               minde
               as
               could
               not
               approve
               that
               which
               came
               from
               God
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               reprobate
               minde
               ,
               a
               minde
               void
               of
               judgement
               ,
               an
               undiscerning
               understanding
               ,
               which
               is
               sure
               to
               have
               sin
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               damnation
               after
               it
               ;
               for
               so
               saith
               the
               prophet
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 call
                 evil
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 evil
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               5.
               19.
               here
               is
               truly
               the
               reprobate
               minde
               in
               its
               sin
               ,
               for
               it
               
                 calls
                 evil
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 evil
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               its
               punishment
               for
               it
               is
               under
               a
               curse
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 unto
                 them
              
               .
               So
               again
               ,
               Prov.
               17.
               15.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 justifieth
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 condemneth
                 the
                 just
              
               (
               whether
               Person
               ,
               or
               Thing
               ,
               or
               Action
               ,
               for
               the
               adjunct
               is
               put
               without
               any
               one
               of
               these
               particular
               subjects
               ,
               to
               shew
               it
               belongs
               alike
               to
               all
               )
               
                 even
                 they
                 both
                 are
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               Their
               sin
               is
               in
               their
               own
               false
               judgement
               ,
               their
               punishment
               in
               Gods
               true
               judgement
               ,
               who
               judgeth
               them
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               thing
               profane
               ,
               unclean
               ,
               abominable
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               endured
               by
               God
               or
               man
               ,
               Let
               me
               then
               pray
               that
               I
               may
               cordially
               and
               sincerely
               study
               not
               onely
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               and
               much
               rather
               ,
               the
               practise
               and
               exercise
               of
               the
               true
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               lest
               the
               neglect
               of
               the
               practise
               and
               exercise
               
               bring
               me
               to
               the
               dislike
               and
               contempt
               of
               my
               Religion
               ,
               and
               I
               begin
               to
               finde
               fault
               with
               my
               Church
               when
               I
               should
               finde
               fault
               with
               my self
               (
               all
               men
               being
               apt
               to
               condemn
               that
               which
               they
               do
               neglect
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               justifie
               their
               own
               neglects
               )
               for
               to
               finde
               fault
               with
               the
               true
               and
               laudable
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               is
               to
               call
               good
               evil
               ,
               which
               was
               all
               we
               did
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               will
               be
               just
               with
               God
               to
               deliver
               me
               over
               to
               so
               much
               Irreligion
               as
               to
               call
               evil
               good
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               we
               do
               now
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   certainty
                   of
                   Religion
                   may
                   be
                   without
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   our
                
                 Hypocrisie
                 ,
                 profaneness
                 ,
                 and
                 perversness
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   scarce
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   our
                
                 ignorance
                 :
                 
                   and
                   that
                
                 perversness
                 
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   worst
                   kinde
                   of
                   Irreligion
                   ,
                   or
                   Atheisme
                   .
                
              
            
             
               REligion
               may
               be
               sure
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               not
               be
               sure
               to
               us
               .
               It
               is
               in
               it self
               the
               certainty
               of
               all
               certainties
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               often
               in
               too
               too
               many
               men
               (
               the
               more
               is
               the
               pity
               if
               against
               their
               will
               ,
               the
               more
               is
               the
               shame
               if
               with
               their
               will
               )
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               uncertainties
               in
               the
               world
               .
               For
               
               there
               may
               be
               a
               certainty
               of
               the
               object
               or
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               little
               or
               no
               certainty
               of
               the
               subject
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               person
               ;
               that
               is
               in
               plain
               English
               ,
               the
               certainty
               may
               be
               great
               ,
               yet
               the
               assurance
               little
               or
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               for
               Religion
               hath
               without
               doubt
               the
               greatest
               certainty
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               or
               or
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               because
               that
               wholly
               depends
               upon
               Gods
               immutabilitie
               or
               unchangeableness
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               greatest
               certainty
               ;
               but
               it
               hath
               ofttimes
               the
               least
               certaintie
               of
               the
               subject
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               because
               of
               mans
               great
               hypocrisie
               and
               greater
               inconstancy
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               least
               assurance
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               the
               common
               bane
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               men
               do
               profess
               it
               hypocritically
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               profess
               it
               constantly
               ;
               they
               seek
               a
               Religion
               that
               will
               rather
               save
               their
               estates
               ,
               then
               save
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               consequently
               will
               more
               settle
               their
               conditions
               then
               their
               consciences
               :
               thus
               they
               are
               first
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               cannot
               stick
               to
               be
               apostates
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               in
               hypocrisie
               
                 Simulatio
                 sanctitatis
                 &
                 defectus
                 sanctitatis
              
               (
               saith
               Aquinas
               )
               first
               the
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               then
               also
               the
               defect
               or
               want
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               meerly
               in
               pretence
               ,
               is
               certainly
               not
               in
               being
               ;
               and
               Religion
               could
               
               not
               be
               pretended
               were
               it
               not
               wanting
               ;
               onely
               in
               hypocrites
               the
               pretence
               appears
               first
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               also
               the
               want
               or
               defect
               of
               godliness
               ;
               so
               that
               were
               their
               Religion
               unfeigned
               it
               would
               not
               be
               inconstant
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               have
               hypocrisie
               so
               far
               as
               to
               profess
               religion
               out
               of
               custome
               ,
               they
               cannot
               have
               constancy
               so
               far
               as
               to
               persist
               in
               their
               profession
               out
               of
               conscience
               :
               we
               have
               the
               pattern
               of
               both
               kinds
               of
               professours
               real
               and
               formal
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               chapter
               of
               Ruth
               :
               The
               one
               in
               Ruth
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               Orpah
               .
               For
               the
               pleasure
               ,
               the
               delight
               of
               this
               world
               saith
               unto
               us
               all
               as
               Naomi
               said
               to
               her
               two
               daughters
               in
               law
               ;
               
                 Go
                 and
                 return
                 each
                 to
                 her
                 mothers
                 house
              
               ;
               and
               the
               formal
               professours
               do
               as
               Orpah
               did
               ,
               leave
               their
               mother
               ,
               the
               Church
               (
               the
               onely
               true
               Naomi
               ,
               because
               she
               is
               Gods
               delight
               )
               when
               she
               is
               in
               distress
               ;
               
                 Orpah
                 non
                 Religione
                 ,
                 sed
                 humanitate
                 socrum
                 secuta
                 est
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 Orphah
              
               followed
               her
               mother
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               meerly
               out
               of
               common
               courtesie
               ,
               therefore
               she
               turns
               back
               again
               ;
               so
               do
               all
               those
               that
               are
               of
               any
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               rather
               for
               good
               manners
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               good
               perswasion
               ;
               rather
               for
               custom
               ,
               then
               for
               conscience
               ;
               but
               the
               real
               professours
               ,
               who
               have
               followed
               Religion
               
               out
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               their
               consciences
               established
               in
               Religion
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               to
               their
               Church
               as
               Ruth
               said
               to
               her
               mother
               
                 Naomi
                 ,
                 Whither
                 thou
                 goest
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 thou
                 lodgest
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 lodge
                 ,
                 thy
                 people
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
              
               ;
               As
               if
               she
               had
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               never
               leave
               the
               land
               of
               Israel
               ,
               nor
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               God
               Israel
               ;
               for
               so
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               glosseth
               her
               words
               .
               Thus
               she
               resolves
               verse
               16.
               and
               she
               strengtheneth
               her self
               in
               this
               resolution
               ,
               verse
               18.
               for
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               
                 she
                 strengthened
                 her self
              
               ;
               which
               we
               fitly
               translate
               
                 she
                 was
                 stedfastly
                 minded
              
               ;
               for
               they
               who
               most
               strengthen
               themselves
               in
               good
               resolutions
               ,
               are
               most
               stedfastly
               minded
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               guilty
               of
               unstedfastness
               ;
               and
               thus
               do
               all
               they
               strengthen
               themselves
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               onely
               a
               speculative
               ,
               but
               also
               an
               affective
               knowledge
               of
               Religion
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               onely
               know
               what
               they
               do
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               love
               what
               they
               know
               .
               
                 They
                 taste
                 and
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 Ps.
              
               34.
               8.
               and
               by
               that
               spiritual
               gust
               know
               themselves
               to
               be
               in
               the
               way
               of
               blessedness
               ,
               and
               consequently
               will
               not
               be
               diverted
               or
               turned
               out
               of
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               there
               may
               be
               a
               certainty
               of
               Religion
               without
               an
               assurance
               thereof
               ;
               but
               
               if
               there
               be
               so
               ,
               the
               fault
               is
               our
               own
               that
               we
               are
               Hypocrites
               ,
               or
               formal
               professours
               ,
               looking
               after
               the
               outside
               rather
               then
               the
               inside
               of
               Religion
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               looking
               more
               after
               the
               form
               then
               after
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               ;
               for
               the
               form
               of
               godliness
               may
               happily
               direct
               us
               to
               a
               conformity
               with
               men
               (
               which
               is
               like
               to
               be
               as
               changeable
               as
               their
               humours
               )
               but
               it
               is
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               alone
               that
               directs
               us
               to
               a
               conformitie
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               as
               it
               were
               unchangeable
               ,
               conforming
               us
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               confirming
               us
               in
               our selves
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               our
               own
               consciences
               :
               wherefore
               from
               the
               form
               we
               must
               go
               to
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               make
               us
               pass
               from
               conformity
               to
               conscience
               ,
               not
               so
               as
               to
               loose
               the
               conformity
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               to
               keep
               the
               conscience
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               the
               school
               Divines
               do
               teach
               that
               divinity
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               speculative
               science
               ,
               in
               teaching
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               's
               for
               the
               conscience
               ;
               but
               also
               a
               practical
               science
               in
               commanding
               and
               ordering
               the
               actions
               of
               men
               ,
               there
               's
               for
               the
               conformity
               :
               and
               as
               it
               is
               a
               science
               ,
               so
               it
               hath
               in
               it self
               that
               certainty
               which
               belongs
               to
               sciences
               ;
               nay
               
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 certainty
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Alensis
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 science
                 whatsoever
              
               ;
               for
               asking
               this
               question
               
                 An
                 modus
                 sciendi
                 in
              
               
               
                 Theologiâ
                 sit
                 certior
                 quàm
                 in
                 aliis
                 scientiis
                 ,
              
               whether
               the
               manner
               of
               knowing
               divine
               truths
               ,
               be
               more
               certain
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               then
               the
               manner
               of
               knowing
               natural
               truths
               is
               in
               other
               sciences
               ,
               he
               answers
               it
               is
               more
               certain
               ,
               and
               he
               gives
               these
               three
               admirable
               reasons
               for
               his
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Quia
                 certior
                 est
                 modus
                 sciendi
                 per
                 inspirationem
                 quàm
                 per
                 humanam
                 rationem
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               way
               of
               knowing
               by
               divine
               inspiration
               ,
               is
               much
               more
               certain
               then
               the
               way
               of
               humane
               ratiocination
               ,
               or
               collection
               ,
               since
               the
               one
               is
               subject
               to
               errour
               ,
               the
               other
               not
               :
               and
               all
               divine
               truths
               are
               made
               known
               to
               us
               by
               inspiration
               ,
               as
               appears
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 All
                 Scripture
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 inspiration
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 profitable
                 for
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 reproof
                 ,
                 for
                 correction
                 ,
                 for
                 instruction
                 in
                 righteousness
              
               ;
               I
               may
               not
               take
               any
               doctrine
               for
               an
               instruction
               in
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               I
               cannot
               prove
               was
               first
               taught
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               taught
               of
               God
               it
               may
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               is
               Gods
               word
               .
               2o.
               
                 Certius
                 est
                 quod
                 scitur
                 testimonio
                 Spiritûs
                 ,
                 quàm
                 quod
                 testimonio
                 creaturarum
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 more
                 certain
                 which
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 :
              
               But
               all
               that
               we
               know
               in
               Divinity
               is
               known
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               saith
               
               S.
               Peter
               .
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               21.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 prophesie
                 came
                 not
                 in
                 old
                 time
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 spake
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
              
               in
               Divinity
               we
               appeal
               to
               the
               undoubted
               testimony
               of
               God
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 Veni
                 Creator
              
               ,
               whereas
               in
               all
               other
               sciences
               we
               can
               go
               no
               higher
               then
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               creatures
               .
               3o.
               
                 Quia
                 certius
                 est
                 quod
                 per
                 modum
                 gustûs
                 ,
                 quàm
                 quod
                 per
                 modum
                 visûs
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 is
                 more
                 sure
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 discerns
                 by
                 his
                 taste
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 discerns
                 onely
                 by
                 his
                 sight
                 :
              
               for
               what
               he
               discerns
               by
               his
               sight
               ,
               he
               knows
               onely
               speculatively
               ,
               and
               perchance
               to
               his
               great
               discontent
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               discerns
               by
               his
               taste
               ,
               he
               knows
               also
               experimentally
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               thing
               be
               good
               not
               without
               great
               delight
               :
               and
               from
               these
               premises
               he
               proceeds
               to
               this
               dogmatical
               conclusion
               or
               determination
               ;
               
                 Est
                 certitudo
                 speculationis
                 ,
                 &
                 est
                 certitudo
                 experientiae
                 :
                 vel
                 est
                 certitudo
                 secundùm
                 intellectum
                 &
                 secundùm
                 affectum
                 ;
                 vel
                 quoad
                 hominem
                 spiritualem
                 ,
                 &
                 quoad
                 hominem
                 animalem
                 .
                 Dico
                 ergò
                 quòd
                 modus
                 Theologicus
                 est
                 certior
                 certitudine
                 experientiae
                 ,
                 &
                 quoad
                 affectum
                 ,
                 quia
                 est
                 per
                 modum
                 gustûs
                 (
                 Psal.
              
               118.
               
               
                 Quàm
                 dulcia
                 faucibus
                 meis
                 eloquia
                 tua
                 )
                 quamvis
              
               non
               
                 certior
                 quoad
                 speculationem
                 intellectûs
              
               ,
               
               quae
               est
               per
               
                 modum
                 visûs
                 ;
                 item
                 certior
                 est
                 homini
                 spirituali
                 ,
                 quamvis
                 incertior
                 animali
                 .
              
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               
               
                 Animalis
                 homo
                 non
                 percipit
                 ea
                 quae
                 Spiritûs
                 Dei
                 sunt
                 )
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 certainty
                 of
                 speculation
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certainty
                 of
                 experience
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certainty
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 &
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certainty
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 man
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 knowing
                 Theological
                 or
                 Divine
                 truths
                 is
                 more
                 certain
                 then
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 knowing
                 any
                 other
                 truths
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 experience
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 certainty
                 is
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 tasting
                 .
                 (
                 Hence
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 saith
                 ,
                 How
                 sweet
                 are
                 thy
                 words
                 unto
                 my
                 taste
                 ,
                 yea
                 sweeter
                 then
                 honey
                 to
                 my
                 mouth
                 )
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 less
                 certain
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 evidence
                 ,
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 certainty
                 is
                 onely
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 seeing
                 .
                 And
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 is
                 so
                 quick-sighted
                 in
                 spiritual
                 as
                 in
                 natural
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 this
                 certainty
                 of
                 divine
                 truths
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 spiritual
                 man
                 is
                 little
                 
                 or
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 natural
                 man
                 ;
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 natural
                 man
                 receiveth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 foolishness
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 know
                 them
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 spiritually
                 discerned
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               14.
               
               The
               sum
               of
               all
               is
               this
               ,
               The
               certainty
               that
               is
               to
               be
               had
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               certainty
               that
               is
               to
               be
               had
               of
               other
               truths
               ;
               but
               it
               must
               be
               in
               a
               subject
               rightly
               qualified
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               First
               ,
               in
               a
               man
               of
               holy
               affections
               ,
               who
               lives
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               else
               his
               profaneness
               will
               beguile
               him
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               a
               man
               of
               holy
               resolutions
               ,
               that
               desires
               not
               to
               satisfie
               his
               curiosity
               ,
               but
               his
               conscience
               ;
               not
               to
               provide
               for
               his
               temporal
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               spiritual
               interest
               ,
               else
               his
               hypocrisie
               will
               deceive
               him
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               a
               man
               of
               holy
               intentions
               ,
               that
               steers
               not
               his
               course
               to
               heaven
               by
               the
               Cynosure
               of
               his
               own
               reason
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               of
               his
               own
               humours
               ,
               but
               is
               wholly
               guided
               by
               Gods
               authority
               (
               for
               none
               but
               Gods
               authority
               ought
               to
               sway
               in
               Gods
               cause
               )
               else
               his
               perversness
               will
               defraud
               him
               of
               his
               certainty
               :
               for
               those
               men
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               come
               short
               of
               it
               ;
               those
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               profaneness
               ,
               go
               beside
               it
               ;
               those
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               perversness
               ,
               go
               against
               it
               :
               for
               as
               it
               is
               concerning
               Religion
               
               it self
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               also
               concerning
               the
               certainty
               that
               accompanies
               it
               ;
               the
               profane
               person
               goes
               beside
               it
               ;
               the
               hypocrite
               comes
               short
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               perverse
               person
               goes
               against
               it
               ;
               onely
               the
               sincere
               ,
               meek
               ,
               good
               man
               obtains
               it
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               sincere
               without
               hypocrisie
               ,
               meek
               without
               perversness
               ,
               good
               and
               honest
               without
               profaneness
               and
               debauchery
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               seed
               is
               sown
               in
               several
               grounds
               ,
               but
               from
               some
               the
               sower
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               as
               his
               seed
               again
               ,
               from
               other
               he
               hath
               great
               increase
               :
               The
               spiritual
               seed
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               rule
               of
               Religion
               ;
               And
               as
               for
               this
               word
               some
               of
               it
               falls
               by
               the
               way-side
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               among
               profane
               and
               vicious
               persons
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               in
               the
               high-way
               of
               perdition
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               troden
               under
               foot
               ,
               and
               the
               fowls
               of
               the
               air
               (
               irregular
               and
               extravagant
               fancies
               and
               desires
               )
               devour
               it
               ;
               some
               of
               it
               falls
               upon
               a
               Rock
               ,
               where
               it
               can
               have
               no
               root
               nor
               moisture
               ,
               (
               for
               onely
               the
               mere
               out-side
               is
               earth
               ,
               the
               rest
               is
               all
               stone
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               among
               hypocrites
               and
               dissemblers
               who
               hear
               the
               word
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               time
               beleeve
               ,
               but
               in
               time
               of
               temptation
               fall
               away
               :
               for
               temporary
               beleevers
               ,
               as
               they
               beleeve
               with
               the
               times
               ,
               so
               also
               they
               beleeve
               but
               for
               
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               soon
               fall
               away
               from
               their
               belief
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               it
               falls
               among
               thorns
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               among
               perverse
               and
               refractory
               men
               (
               for
               such
               are
               called
               briers
               and
               
                 thorns
                 ,
                 Ezek.
              
               2.
               6.
               
               )
               men
               of
               a
               wilfull
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               truth
               men
               of
               no
               Religion
               ,
               since
               Religion
               depends
               not
               upon
               mans
               but
               upon
               Gods
               will
               ;
               and
               here
               the
               word
               must
               needs
               be
               choaked
               ;
               for
               a
               man
               that
               gives
               himself
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               his
               own
               will
               cannot
               possibly
               submit
               himself
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               not
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               his
               own
               sake
               ;
               and
               a
               Religion
               that
               is
               not
               for
               Gods
               sake
               is
               certainly
               not
               of
               Gods
               making
               ;
               and
               consequently
               though
               it
               may
               be
               of
               a
               great
               growth
               (
               as
               we
               find
               by
               sad
               experience
               )
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               of
               a
               long
               continuance
               ,
               for
               herein
               Gamaliel
               spake
               as
               the
               oracle
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 if
                 this
                 counsel
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 work
                 be
                 of
                 men
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 nought
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               5.
               38.
               
               If
               the
               counsel
               be
               to
               serve
               our
               own
               ends
               ,
               the
               work
               is
               so
               to
               ,
               and
               then
               both
               counsel
               and
               work
               are
               of
               men
               ,
               of
               perverse
               and
               refractory
               men
               ;
               and
               being
               of
               men
               it
               will
               come
               to
               nought
               ,
               and
               God
               forbid
               but
               so
               it
               should
               :
               All
               this
               while
               here
               is
               a
               certainty
               of
               nothing
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               the
               good
               seed
               .
               It
               is
               most
               sure
               ,
               the
               seed
               which
               God
               sowes
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               yet
               
               neither
               hypocrites
               nor
               profane
               ,
               nor
               perverse
               men
               are
               fully
               assured
               of
               its
               goodness
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               but
               an
               assurance
               of
               speculation
               ,
               not
               of
               affection
               ;
               such
               an
               assurance
               as
               swims
               onely
               in
               the
               brain
               ,
               to
               convince
               them
               by
               way
               of
               information
               ;
               not
               such
               an
               assurance
               as
               sinks
               down
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               convert
               them
               by
               way
               of
               reformation
               ,
               making
               them
               out
               of
               love
               with
               their
               own
               errours
               ;
               &
               much
               less
               by
               way
               of
               confirmation
               ,
               making
               them
               really
               in
               love
               with
               Gods
               truth
               :
               for
               this
               latter
               assurance
               belongs
               onely
               to
               those
               who
               follow
               St
               Peters
               advice
               ,
               
                 laying
                 aside
                 all
                 malice
                 or
                 wickedness
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               against
               the
               profane
               persons
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 guile
              
               and
               hypocrisies
               ,
               that
               is
               against
               the
               hypocrites
               ;
               
                 and
                 envies
                 and
                 evil
                 speakings
              
               ,
               that
               is
               against
               the
               perverse
               ;
               
                 as
                 new
                 born
                 babes
                 desire
                 the
                 sincere
                 milk
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 grow
                 thereby
                 ,
              
               1
               S.
               Pet.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               not
               grow
               rich
               ,
               or
               powerfull
               ,
               or
               honorable
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               but
               grow
               pious
               ,
               and
               religious
               ,
               and
               devout
               ,
               prepared
               for
               a
               better
               world
               ;
               for
               such
               men
               only
               receive
               that
               heavenly
               seed
               in
               good
               ground
               ,
               which
               is
               like
               to
               bring
               forth
               encrease
               ;
               such
               men
               only
               receive
               the
               word
               in
               an
               honest
               and
               a
               good
               heart
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               a
               heart
               that
               is
               honest
               and
               free
               from
               hypocrisie
               ;
               in
               a
               heart
               
               that
               is
               good
               and
               free
               from
               wickedness
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               let
               the
               man
               be
               profane
               ;
               in
               a
               heart
               that
               is
               good
               and
               free
               from
               refractoriness
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               let
               the
               man
               be
               perverse
               ;
               for
               even
               Aristotle's
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               requires
               a
               man
               to
               be
               good
               in
               all
               these
               three
               respects
               ;
               without
               hypocrisie
               in
               his
               intention
               ,
               without
               profaneness
               in
               his
               action
               ,
               without
               perverseness
               in
               his
               affection
               ;
               and
               therefore
               surely
               Christs
               school
               will
               not
               admit
               of
               any
               other
               scholar
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               other
               scholar
               be
               admitted
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               but
               little
               benefitted
               by
               his
               learning
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               doth
               not
               thus
               receive
               the
               word
               of
               grace
               ,
               
                 hath
                 not
                 yet
                 tasted
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 gracious
                 ,
              
               1
               S.
               Pet.
               2.
               3.
               
            
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               requisite
               here
               to
               insist
               upon
               the
               impediment
               of
               ignorance
               amongst
               us
               ,
               who
               say
               we
               live
               in
               the
               sun-shine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               eyes
               are
               open
               to
               see
               more
               then
               all
               our
               fathers
               before
               us
               ,
               or
               all
               our
               neighbours
               about
               us
               ,
               or
               all
               our
               brethren
               with
               us
               ;
               for
               in
               truth
               we
               cannot
               justly
               complain
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               so
               effectually
               called
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               by
               placing
               us
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               able
               to
               protest
               with
               St.
               Paul
               (
               and
               indeed
               every
               true
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               being
               the
               grand
               Apostle
               of
               its
               nation
               ,
               ought
               to
               
               make
               good
               this
               Apostolical
               protestation
               )
               
                 Ye
                 know
                 how
                 I
                 kept
                 back
                 nothing
                 that
                 was
                 profitable
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 shewed
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 taught
                 you
                 publickly
                 testifying
                 repentance
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 toward
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Acts
               20.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               I
               say
               we
               cannot
               justly
               complain
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               who
               have
               our
               eyes
               open
               to
               see
               the
               truth
               ;
               but
               we
               may
               and
               must
               complain
               of
               our
               detestable
               unthankfulness
               ,
               which
               hath
               filled
               us
               with
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               profaneness
               ,
               and
               perversness
               ;
               but
               especially
               with
               perversness
               ;
               for
               whiles
               our
               eyes
               are
               open
               ,
               our
               hearts
               are
               shut
               ;
               shut
               faster
               then
               the
               
                 iron
                 gate
              
               ,
               that
               lead
               unto
               the
               city
               ,
               was
               shut
               against
               St
               Peter
               ,
               because
               we
               generally
               defie
               those
               whom
               God
               hath
               called
               
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Apoc.
              
               1.
               20.
               for
               whiles
               they
               did
               go
               along
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               
                 iron
                 gate
              
               which
               leadeth
               unto
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               true
               Jerusalem
               ,
               did
               open
               to
               us
               of
               its
               own
               accord
               ,
               (
               like
               Acts
               12.
               10.
               
               )
               we
               had
               no
               difficulty
               in
               Religion
               ,
               which
               we
               were
               not
               able
               to
               conquer
               .
               But
               now
               we
               have
               gotten
               very
               many
               difficulties
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               subdue
               ,
               till
               we
               have
               conquered
               that
               which
               caused
               them
               all
               ,
               our
               own
               perversness
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               we
               have
               gotten
               almost
               as
               many
               
               Religions
               as
               men
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               many
               difficulties
               as
               Religions
               ;
               for
               having
               turned
               our
               Jerusalem
               into
               Babel
               ,
               God
               hath
               justly
               divided
               our
               languages
               ,
               and
               which
               yet
               is
               far
               worse
               ,
               hath
               also
               divided
               our
               minds
               ;
               that
               since
               we
               would
               not
               
                 all
                 speak
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 perfectly
                 joyned
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               10.
               so
               far
               are
               we
               now
               from
               enjoying
               Gods
               blessing
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               been
               far
               from
               obeying
               his
               command
               ;
               for
               the
               command
               hath
               not
               the
               weaker
               obligation
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               uttered
               by
               way
               of
               benediction
               ,
               but
               ought
               rather
               to
               have
               the
               stronger
               influence
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 Now
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 patience
                 and
                 consolation
                 ,
                 grant
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 minded
                 one
                 towards
                 another
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 with
                 one
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 mouth
                 ,
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               We
               would
               not
               glorifie
               God
               with
               one
               mouth
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               thereunto
               called
               ;
               and
               now
               we
               cannot
               glorifie
               him
               with
               one
               minde
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               more
               then
               evident
               ,
               whiles
               we
               have
               pretended
               to
               thrust
               out
               the
               Papist
               ,
               we
               have
               let
               in
               the
               Atheist
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               most
               dangerous
               kind
               of
               Atheism
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               overcome
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               most
               damnable
               if
               we
               be
               ,
               the
               perverse
               Atheisme
               :
               
               For
               it
               is
               a
               misery
               which
               may
               be
               lamented
               ,
               but
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               though
               all
               the
               world
               cannot
               make
               one
               and
               the
               same
               person
               more
               then
               one
               man
               ,
               yet
               he
               may
               make
               himself
               no
               less
               then
               three
               Atheists
               ;
               an
               Atheist
               in
               his
               Understanding
               ,
               by
               not
               knowing
               God
               ;
               an
               Atheist
               in
               his
               Will
               and
               Affections
               ,
               by
               not
               loving
               and
               regarding
               him
               ;
               and
               an
               Atheist
               in
               his
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               ,
               by
               not
               honouring
               and
               obeying
               him
               .
               The
               first
               you
               may
               call
               the
               ignorant
               or
               blind
               Atheist
               ,
               the
               second
               the
               perverse
               ,
               the
               third
               the
               profane
               Atheist
               ;
               the
               heathen
               had
               most
               of
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               but
               the
               Christian
               hath
               most
               of
               the
               perverse
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               profane
               Atheist
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               will
               ask
               which
               of
               these
               two
               is
               the
               worser
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Divine
               but
               must
               be
               unwilling
               to
               answer
               you
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               be
               willing
               to
               countenance
               either
               ;
               but
               yet
               you
               may
               take
               this
               observation
               in
               part
               of
               payment
               ,
               till
               you
               have
               a
               fuller
               answer
               to
               discharge
               the
               reckoning
               ,
               That
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               whiles
               he
               lived
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               converted
               many
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               the
               number
               of
               profane
               ,
               but
               very
               few
               Pharisees
               and
               hypocrites
               which
               were
               in
               the
               number
               of
               perverse
               Atheists
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Substance
                   and
                   the
                   Exercise
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Certainty
                 ,
                 and
                 Immutability
                 .
              
            
             
               THere
               are
               two
               substantial
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ;
               The
               first
               is
               conversant
               in
               the
               knowledge
               ;
               The
               second
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               that
               doctrine
               and
               practise
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               up
               of
               these
               two
               integral
               parts
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ;
               the
               one
               uniting
               
                 our
                 understanding
              
               to
               the
               
                 first
                 truth
              
               ,
               the
               other
               uniting
               
                 our
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 chiefest
                 good
                 ,
              
               both
               together
               perfecting
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               soul
               with
               God
               ;
               so
               that
               of
               these
               two
               parts
               consists
               het
               substance
               of
               Religion
               :
               But
               because
               Religion
               in
               the
               general
               doctrine
               of
               it
               may
               onely
               fill
               the
               head
               with
               empty
               speculations
               ,
               all
               tending
               to
               fancy
               and
               to
               curiosity
               ,
               &
               not
               the
               heart
               with
               holy
               affections
               and
               heavenly
               desires
               ,
               which
               may
               tend
               to
               the
               sanctification
               of
               our
               sinfull
               souls
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               our
               
               sanctified
               souls
               hereafter
               :
               It
               is
               most
               necessary
               that
               all
               Christians
               make
               sure
               of
               a
               profession
               of
               Religion
               agreeable
               to
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               practise
               agreeable
               to
               their
               profession
               ;
               and
               these
               two
               will
               compleat
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               other
               but
               the
               application
               ,
               or
               accommodation
               of
               the
               substance
               thereof
               to
               
                 Time
                 ,
                 Place
              
               ,
               and
               Person
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               difference
               we
               may
               observe
               between
               the
               substance
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               .
               First
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               is
               all
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               in
               many
               things
               depends
               upon
               the
               authority
               of
               man
               :
               
                 Sacrificare
                 est
                 de
                 lege
                 naturae
                 ,
                 determinatio
                 sacrificiorum
                 ex
                 institutione
                 ,
              
               saith
               Aquinas
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               offer
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               should
               offer
               these
               kinds
               of
               sacrifices
               ,
               or
               in
               these
               places
               ,
               or
               in
               these
               set
               times
               ,
               or
               after
               this
               set
               form
               and
               manner
               ,
               depends
               wholly
               upon
               institution
               ,
               either
               Divine
               as
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               or
               Humane
               as
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               may
               not
               shoot
               at
               Rovers
               in
               so
               narrow
               a
               compass
               ;
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               teach
               us
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               learn
               that
               from
               the
               law
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               For
               though
               it
               be
               the
               dictate
               of
               natural
               reason
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               exhibit
               worship
               to
               God
               as
               their
               first
               beginning
               and
               last
               end
               ,
               yet
               the
               true
               determinate
               worship
               that
               God
               accepts
               ,
               depends
               wholly
               upon
               Gods
               own
               institution
               and
               revelation
               .
               So
               Aquinas
               22
               ae
               .
               q.
               81.
               art
               .
               2
               ,
               
                 Cultum
                 aliquem
                 Deo
                 exhibere
                 est
                 de
                 dictamine
                 rationis
                 ,
                 at
                 determinatum
                 &
                 verum
                 exhibere
                 pendet
                 ab
                 institutione
                 divini
                 juris
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 man
                 should
                 worship
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 dictate
                 of
                 natural
                 Reason
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 worship
                 him
                 rightly
                 and
                 truely
                 ,
                 depends
                 wholly
                 upon
                 supernatural
                 revelation
                 ;
              
               the
               one
               is
               matter
               of
               Instinct
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               wholly
               matter
               of
               divine
               Institution
               .
               And
               surely
               though
               many
               men
               now
               adays
               make
               very
               bold
               with
               God
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               petty
               master
               of
               a
               private
               family
               amongst
               us
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               take
               it
               in
               high
               disdain
               ,
               that
               any
               but
               himself
               should
               teach
               his
               family
               how
               to
               serve
               him
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               then
               not
               think
               ,
               but
               the
               great
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               alone
               ,
               teacheth
               his
               servants
               to
               do
               unto
               him
               true
               and
               acceptable
               service
               ,
               for
               fear
               we
               fall
               under
               the
               sentence
               of
               that
               condemnation
               ,
               S.
               Mat.
               15.
               9.
               
               
                 But
                 in
                 vain
                 do
                 they
                 worship
                 me
                 ,
                 teaching
                 for
                 doctrines
                 the
                 commandments
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
             
               If
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               reject
               thy
               Religion
               ,
               how
               canst
               thou
               hope
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               it
               ?
               and
               surely
               he
               rejects
               that
               Religion
               as
               altogether
               vain
               and
               unprofitable
               ,
               which
               takes
               mans
               institutions
               and
               inventions
               for
               any
               part
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               or
               he
               would
               never
               have
               added
               that
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               in
               vain
               )
               to
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               for
               whereas
               Isaiah
               saith
               ,
               
                 Their
                 fear
                 towards
                 me
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               29.
               13.
               our
               Saviour
               thus
               explains
               his
               saying
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               addition
               ,
               
                 In
                 vain
                 do
                 they
                 worship
                 me
                 ,
                 teaching
                 for
                 doctrines
                 the
                 commandments
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               And
               truly
               ,
               although
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               outward
               order
               and
               decency
               depends
               much
               upon
               the
               constitutions
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               is
               that
               outward
               order
               and
               decency
               no
               
                 substantial
                 part
              
               of
               the
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               may
               it
               so
               be
               taken
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               profess
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               a
               Religion
               of
               our
               own
               making
               ;
               and
               then
               what
               remains
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               we
               have
               made
               our
               Religion
               ,
               we
               should
               also
               make
               our
               God
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               to
               be
               confessed
               ,
               that
               great
               is
               the
               liberty
               of
               Christian
               Churches
               in
               matter
               of
               ceremony
               ;
               but
               those
               who
               will
               make
               ceremonies
               matter
               of
               Religion
               do
               in
               effect
               take
               away
               
                 that
                 liberty
              
               ,
               by
               turning
               it
               into
               
                 a
                 necessity
              
               ,
               
               and
               do
               change
               the
               nature
               of
               indifferency
               ,
               by
               supposing
               it
               indispensable
               ,
               if
               not
               making
               it
               so
               .
               But
               herein
               Aquinas
               his
               observation
               is
               very
               judicious
               .
               
                 In
                 lege
                 novâ
                 ,
                 quae
                 est
                 lex
                 amoris
                 vel
                 libertatis
                 ,
                 dari
                 tantum
                 praecepta
                 de
                 operibus
                 ,
                 quae
                 cum
                 gratiâ
                 necessariam
                 habent
                 convenientiam
                 vel
                 repugnantiam
                 ;
                 caetera
                 verò
                 ,
                 quae
                 non
                 habent
                 ,
                 relicta
                 esse
                 determinationi
                 humanae
                 ,
                 &
                 arbitrio
                 superiorum
                 ,
                 si
                 ad
                 communem
                 utilitatem
                 pertinent
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 love
                 &
                 liberty
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 precepts
                 only
                 concerning
                 those
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 
                   necessary
                   conveniency
                
                 or
                 repugnancy
                 with
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 concern
                 either
                 sin
                 or
                 righteousness
                 ;
                 but
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 immediately
                 concern
                 either
                 sin
                 or
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 determination
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 man
                 ;
              
               for
               if
               they
               be
               of
               publique
               interest
               ,
               they
               are
               left
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               our
               superiours
               ,
               either
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Civil
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               of
               private
               interest
               ,
               they
               are
               left
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               every
               mans
               own
               private
               reason
               .
               
                 Itaquè
                 non
                 ut
                 de
                 Sacramentis
                 ,
                 it
                 a
                 de
                 Sacramentalibus
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 ,
                 de
                 dispositionibus
                 ad
                 Sacramenta
                 vel
                 conficienda
                 ,
                 vel
                 suscipienda
                 ,
                 lex
                 nova
                 habet
                 praecepta
                 divina
                 ;
                 sed
                 determinatio
                 ipsorum
                 est
                 Ecclesiae
                 relicta
              
               
               
                 à
                 Christo.
              
               
               
                 Therefore
                 though
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 explicit
                 and
                 direct
                 commands
                 about
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 we
                 not
                 so
                 about
                 the
                 Sacramentals
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 about
                 those
                 Rites
                 and
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 giving
                 or
                 receiving
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 such
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 is
                 left
                 by
                 Christ
                 unto
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Iew
               indeed
               was
               confined
               by
               the
               text
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               exercising
               his
               duty
               towards
               God
               by
               the
               
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               towards
               his
               neighbour
               by
               the
               
                 Iudicial
                 Law
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Christian
               is
               not
               so
               :
               he
               hath
               documents
               only
               concerning
               the
               substance
               or
               matter
               ,
               not
               concerning
               the
               form
               or
               manner
               of
               his
               duty
               ,
               either
               to
               God
               or
               man
               ;
               for
               
                 such
                 determinations
              
               hath
               Christ
               left
               wholly
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               not
               belonging
               in
               themselves
               to
               Vertue
               and
               Religion
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               Decency
               and
               
                 Order
                 .
                 Non
                 enim
                 ad
                 orationem
                 ,
                 prout
                 est
                 actus
                 virtutis
                 Religionis
                 ,
                 de
                 se
                 pertinet
                 ,
                 ut
                 fiat
                 tali
                 certo
                 loco
                 vel
                 tempore
                 ,
                 aut
                 cum
                 illâ
                 certâ
                 corporis
                 dispositione
                 ;
                 neque
                 ad
                 restitutionem
                 ,
                 quae
                 est
                 actus
                 virtutis
                 justitiae
                 ,
                 pertinet
                 ut
                 fiat
                 in
                 duplum
                 ,
                 vel
                 in
                 quadruplum
                 ,
                 &
                 sic
                 de
                 similibus
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 It
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 prayer
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Vertue
                 and
                 
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 or
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 posture
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 restitution
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 either
                 twofold
                 or
                 fourfold
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 duties
                 themselves
                 are
                 onely
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 performance
                 is
                 not
                 under
                 command
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               the
               first
               distinction
               or
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               substance
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               is
               all
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               in
               many
               things
               depends
               upon
               the
               authority
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               substance
               of
               Religion
               requires
               an
               infallible
               or
               a
               Theological
               certainty
               ,
               grounded
               onely
               upon
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               but
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               is
               contented
               with
               a
               moral
               certainty
               ,
               depending
               upon
               the
               testimony
               of
               man
               :
               Which
               being
               a
               proposition
               of
               great
               extent
               ,
               yet
               of
               greater
               consequence
               ,
               shall
               accordingly
               be
               first
               divided
               ,
               and
               then
               explained
               .
               I
               say
               therefore
               ,
               The
               substance
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               any
               thing
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               or
               Charity
               ,
               requires
               an
               infallible
               or
               Theological
               certainty
               ,
               grounded
               onely
               upon
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               Here
               ,
               Dubius
               
               
                 in
                 fide
                 infidelis
                 est
              
               ,
               is
               a
               sure
               rule
               ,
               he
               that
               doubts
               in
               the
               faith
               is
               an
               infidel
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               
                 Certitudo
                 unius
                 partis
                 tollit
                 probabilitatem
                 alterius
                 ,
              
               is
               another
               excellent
               rule
               ,
               
                 The
                 certainty
                 of
                 one
                 part
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 probability
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
              
               As
               the
               certainty
               of
               Christs
               institution
               of
               both
               kinds
               in
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               ,
               takes
               away
               the
               probability
               of
               receiving
               in
               one
               kinde
               after
               his
               institution
               ;
               the
               certainty
               of
               praying
               in
               faith
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               takes
               away
               the
               probability
               of
               praying
               in
               faith
               to
               any
               but
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               .
               But
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               is
               often
               content
               onely
               with
               a
               moral
               certainty
               ;
               nor
               indeed
               can
               we
               have
               any
               other
               certainty
               either
               of
               
                 times
                 ,
                 places
              
               ,
               or
               persons
               ,
               but
               meerly
               moral
               and
               humane
               .
            
             
               Here
               the
               rule
               is
               good
               ,
               
                 Non
                 est
                 opus
                 infallibili
                 certitudine
                 ,
                 sed
                 sufficit
                 moralis
                 &
                 humana
                 ,
                 quae
                 secum
                 patitur
                 haesitationem
                 &
                 suspicionem
                 de
                 contrario
                 .
              
               In
               such
               cases
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               a
               Theological
               or
               infallible
               certainty
               ,
               but
               it
               sufficeth
               that
               we
               be
               guided
               by
               a
               moral
               or
               humane
               certainty
               ,
               which
               allows
               of
               many
               doubts
               and
               suspicions
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               to
               be
               praised
               for
               the
               nativity
               of
               his
               Son
               is
               grounded
               upon
               Theological
               certainty
               ,
               for
               the
               angels
               sang
               praises
               to
               
               him
               for
               it
               .
               S.
               Luke
               2.
               
               But
               that
               he
               is
               to
               be
               praised
               for
               it
               on
               the
               
                 twenty
                 fifth
                 day
              
               of
               December
               ,
               is
               grounded
               onely
               upon
               moral
               certainty
               ,
               because
               antiquity
               hath
               accounted
               that
               for
               the
               very
               day
               of
               his
               nativity
               :
               And
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               we
               can
               have
               no
               better
               assurance
               of
               Christmas
               day
               ,
               since
               we
               can
               have
               no
               better
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 day
              
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               sure
               is
               of
               apostolical
               imitation
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               apostolical
               institution
               ;
               for
               we
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               assured
               ,
               that
               we
               keep
               not
               the
               second
               or
               third
               or
               fourth
               day
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 day
              
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               but
               onely
               from
               humane
               testimony
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               ,
               that
               should
               have
               no
               better
               assurance
               of
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whereon
               is
               grounded
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               would
               scarce
               deserve
               to
               be
               thought
               or
               called
               a
               Christian.
               
                 Time
                 ,
                 place
              
               ,
               and
               person
               may
               admit
               of
               doubts
               ;
               but
               
                 faith
                 ,
                 hope
              
               ,
               and
               charity
               admit
               of
               none
               ,
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               these
               latter
               are
               of
               the
               pure
               substance
               ,
               the
               former
               belong
               onely
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               religion
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               substance
               of
               religion
               is
               unchangeable
               ,
               but
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               hath
               passed
               under
               a
               great
               and
               
                 notorious
                 change
              
               ;
               it
               was
               the
               same
               
                 faith
                 ,
                 hope
              
               ,
               and
               charity
               that
               saved
               the
               Jew
               ,
               which
               now
               saveth
               the
               Christian
               ;
               but
               the
               way
               of
               exercising
               all
               three
               of
               
               them
               was
               much
               different
               in
               the
               Jewish
               and
               in
               the
               Christian
               churches
               .
            
             
               Aquinas
               in
               his
               22
               ae
               .
               q.
               2.
               ar
               .
               7.
               determines
               this
               question
               affirmatively
               ,
               
                 Utrum
                 explicitè
                 credere
                 mysterium
                 incarnationis
                 Christi
                 sit
                 de
                 necessitate
                 salutis
                 apud
                 omnes
                 ,
              
               
                 whether
                 explicitely
                 to
                 beleeve
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 incarnation
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 :
              
               and
               he
               thus
               demonstratively
               proves
               his
               determination
               ;
               
                 Illud
                 propriè
                 &
                 per
                 se
                 pertinet
                 ad
                 objectum
                 fidei
                 ,
                 per
                 quod
                 homo
                 beatitudinem
                 consequitur
                 ;
                 via
                 autem
                 hominibus
                 veniendi
                 ad
                 beatitudinem
                 est
                 mysterium
                 incarnationis
                 &
                 passionis
                 Christi
                 ;
                 Dicitur
                 enim
              
               Act.
               4.
               
               
                 Non
                 est
                 aliud
                 nomen
                 datum
                 hominibus
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 oporteat
                 nos
                 salvos
                 fieri
                 ;
                 &
                 ideo
                 mysterium
                 incarnationis
                 Christi
                 aliqualiter
                 oportuit
                 omni
                 tempore
                 esse
                 creditum
                 apud
                 omnes
                 :
              
               
                 That
                 properly
                 and
                 of
                 it self
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 obtains
                 eternal
                 blessedness
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 way
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 bliss
                 is
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 incarnation
                 and
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 Act.
                 4.
                 12.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 other
                 name
                 under
                 heaven
                 given
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 Christs
                 incarnation
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 in
                 some
                 
                 sort
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 :
              
               And
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               the
               Romane
               histories
               make
               mention
               of
               a
               man
               taken
               out
               of
               his
               grave
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Constantine
               the
               great
               ,
               with
               a
               plate
               of
               gold
               upon
               his
               breast
               ,
               wherein
               these
               words
               were
               engraven
               ;
               
                 Christus
                 nascetur
                 ex
                 virgine
                 ,
                 &
                 ego
                 credo
                 in
                 cum
                 ;
                 O
                 Sol
                 ,
                 sub
                 Irene
                 &
                 Constantini
                 temporibus
                 iterum
                 me
                 videbis
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 shall
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 O
                 Sun
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Irene
                 and
                 Constantine
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 me
                 again
                 .
              
               This
               he
               brings
               as
               a
               proof
               that
               such
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               as
               were
               saved
               ,
               did
               beleeve
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               proof
               perchance
               may
               be
               questionable
               ,
               but
               the
               doctrine
               cannot
               be
               so
               ;
               for
               even
               Adam
               in
               his
               innocency
               had
               an
               explicite
               faith
               in
               the
               incarnation
               of
               Christ
               as
               the
               onely
               means
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               the
               consummation
               ofglory
               ,
               though
               happily
               not
               till
               after
               his
               fall
               ;
               he
               had
               an
               explicite
               faith
               in
               the
               passion
               and
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               to
               deliver
               him
               from
               the
               guilt
               and
               punishment
               of
               his
               sins
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               the
               explicite
               belief
               of
               the
               mystery
               of
               Christs
               incarnation
               be
               so
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               we
               are
               little
               beholding
               to
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               forbid
               the
               commemoration
               of
               that
               mystery
               ,
               and
               the
               testification
               of
               that
               
               belief
               :
               but
               however
               thus
               we
               see
               ,
               
                 Omnes
                 sideles
                 usque
                 ab
                 Adamo
                 re
                 quidem
                 ipsâ
                 Christianos
                 fuisse
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               1.
               cap.
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 was
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 exercise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 both
                 of
                 Jew
                 and
                 Christian
                 
                   Ratione
                   objecti
                   formalis
                
                 ,
              
               
                 non
                 ratione
                 objecti
                 materialis
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 formal
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 material
                 object
                 of
                 faith
                 :
              
               the
               same
               God
               worshipped
               by
               them
               both
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               true
               worshippers
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               same
               acts
               of
               
                 faith
                 ,
                 hope
              
               ,
               and
               love
               ;
               to
               beleeve
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               and
               serve
               him
               ;
               but
               yet
               a
               far
               different
               form
               and
               manner
               of
               profession
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               exercise
               of
               worship
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               cleareth
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               Tripho
               the
               Jew
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 you
                 had
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 we
                 trust
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 God
                 but
                 yours
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 )
                 even
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 of
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Jacob
                 ;
                 onely
                 we
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 not
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 nor
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 gospel
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 law
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 in
                 Horeb
                 is
                 now
                 antiquated
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 onely
                 to
                 you
                 Jews
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 law
                 which
                 we
                 serve
                 God
                 by
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 law
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 nations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 abide
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 as
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 everlasting
                 law
                 ;
                 his
                 Testament
                 as
                 a
                 faithfull
                 Testament
                 to
                 remain
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 no
                 law
                 ,
                 no
                 commandment
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 received
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               far
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               to
               the
               Jew
               ,
               because
               thus
               far
               the
               Apostle
               had
               stated
               the
               question
               to
               the
               Martyr
               (
               and
               indeed
               to
               all
               Christians
               )
               in
               the
               epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               the
               sum
               whereof
               is
               briefly
               this
               ▪
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               eternal
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               coequal
               and
               coessential
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               perfect
               God
               and
               perfect
               man
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               same
               person
               ;
               and
               is
               that
               onely
               eternal
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
              
               ,
               and
               Prophet
               ,
               which
               God
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               gave
               unto
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               govern
               ,
               instruct
               ,
               and
               sanctifie
               it
               for
               ever
               :
               and
               this
               he
               proves
               by
               the
               
                 promises
                 before
              
               the
               law
               ,
               by
               the
               types
               and
               
                 figures
                 under
              
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               general
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               prophets
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               
               this
               same
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Church
               hath
               already
               a
               perfect
               knowledge
               of
               God
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               a
               perfect
               enjoyment
               of
               him
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               therefore
               may
               expect
               no
               other
               Doctrine
               either
               for
               sanctification
               here
               ,
               or
               for
               salvation
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               that
               the
               old
               Testament
               is
               alledged
               to
               prove
               and
               confirm
               the
               New
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               both
               Testaments
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               suppose
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               have
               made
               use
               of
               unfit
               and
               unproper
               proofs
               ;
               a
               thing
               not
               agreeable
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               prudent
               man
               ,
               who
               gains
               his
               knowledge
               by
               succession
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               agreeable
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               omniscient
               and
               onely
               wise
               God
               ,
               who
               seeth
               all
               things
               at
               once
               in
               the
               looking-glass
               of
               eternity
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               confirm
               the
               
                 new
                 Testament
              
               by
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               hath
               left
               both
               the
               old
               and
               the
               new
               Testament
               to
               confirm
               us
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               no
               Christian
               can
               seek
               to
               weaken
               or
               diminish
               the
               authority
               of
               either
               Testament
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               be
               an
               enemy
               to
               his
               own
               confirmation
               in
               the
               Christian
               faith
               :
               Wherefore
               among
               all
               the
               contestations
               &
               contentions
               that
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               that
               controversie
               doth
               least
               become
               Christians
               ,
               and
               doth
               most
               shake
               the
               foundation
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               doth
               seek
               to
               undervalue
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               be
               no
               infallible
               certainty
               in
               the
               word
               of
               Chrst
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               any
               infallible
               certainty
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               the
               greatest
               enemies
               to
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               who
               seek
               to
               add
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               detracting
               from
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               not
               a
               most
               undoubted
               authority
               ,
               the
               Church
               can
               have
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               for
               sure
               we
               are
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               was
               delivered
               to
               the
               Church
               without
               any
               faults
               or
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               bound
               not
               onely
               in
               common
               charity
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               common
               prudence
               and
               justice
               to
               beleeve
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               so
               kept
               it
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               faults
               of
               the
               Text
               are
               to
               be
               layed
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               whose
               care
               and
               trust
               God
               did
               commit
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               text
               :
               for
               God
               requireth
               two
               things
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               first
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               faithfull
               
                 keeper
                 ,
                 then
              
               to
               be
               a
               faithfull
               interpreter
               of
               his
               word
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               will
               needs
               say
               she
               hath
               not
               been
               faithfull
               in
               the
               keeping
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               choose
               but
               say
               ,
               she
               may
               be
               as
               unfaithfull
               in
               the
               interpreting
               of
               the
               word
               of
               
               God
               ?
               So
               that
               they
               are
               the
               greatest
               schismaticks
               that
               ever
               were
               ,
               who
               under
               pretence
               of
               extolling
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               do
               question
               ,
               nay
               ,
               debase
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               for
               these
               men
               have
               begun
               an
               everlasting
               schisme
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               last
               as
               long
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               there
               shall
               be
               any
               Christians
               so
               well
               perswaded
               of
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               it
               was
               worth
               the
               registring
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               books
               wherein
               it
               was
               registred
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               them
               worth
               the
               keeping
               .
               And
               Cassander
               himself
               seems
               to
               be
               of
               this
               opinion
               in
               his
               consultation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               in
               the
               chapter
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 the
                 chiefest
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 calamitie
                 and
                 distraction
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 puffed
                 up
                 with
                 an
                 empty
                 kinde
                 of
                 pride
                 of
                 ecclesiastical
                 power
                 ,
                 did
                 contemn
                 and
                 repel
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 rightly
                 and
                 modestly
                 admonished
                 them
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 I
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 firm
                 peace
                 to
                 be
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 begin
                 the
                 reconciliation
                 who
                 began
                 the
                 distraction
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 ecclesiastical
                 government
                 ,
                 do
                 remit
                 somewhat
                 of
                 their
                 excessive
                 rigour
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 yield
                 somewhat
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 hearkening
                 to
                 the
                 instruction
                 
                 and
                 advice
                 of
                 many
                 pious
                 men
                 ,
                 do
                 correct
                 some
                 manifest
                 abuses
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 have
                 lately
                 swerved
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               will
               set
               down
               the
               words
               in
               Latine
               ,
               for
               their
               sakes
               who
               do
               understand
               the
               Authour
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               I
               have
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               in
               English
               ,
               for
               their
               sakes
               who
               do
               desire
               to
               understand
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
                 Non
                 negarim
                 praecipuam
                 causam
                 hujus
                 calamitatis
                 &
                 distractionis
                 Ecclesiae
                 illis
                 assignandam
                 ,
                 qui
                 inani
                 quodam
                 fastu
                 ecclesiasticae
                 potestatis
                 inflati
                 ,
                 rectè
                 &
                 modestè
                 admonentes
                 superbè
                 &
                 fastidiosè
                 contempserunt
                 ac
                 repulerunt
                 :
                 Quare
                 nullam
                 firmam
                 pacem
                 sperandam
                 puto
                 ,
                 nisi
                 ab
                 iis
                 initium
                 fiat
                 ,
                 qui
                 distractionis
                 causam
                 dederunt
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 ,
                 nisi
                 ii
                 ,
                 qui
                 ecclesiasticae
                 gubernationi
                 praesunt
                 ,
                 de
                 nimio
                 illo
                 rigore
                 aliquid
                 remittant
                 ,
                 &
                 Ecclesiae
                 paci
                 aliquid
                 concedant
                 ,
                 &
                 multorum
                 piorum
                 votis
                 &
                 monitis
                 obsequentes
                 ,
                 manifestos
                 abusus
                 ad
                 regulam
                 divinarum
                 literarum
                 ,
                 &
                 veteris
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 à
                 quâ
                 deflexerunt
                 ,
                 corrigant
                 .
                 Cassander
                 in
                 consult
                 .
                 de
                 Rel.
                 ad
                 Ferdin
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 Max.
                 2.
                 
                 Imp.
                 cap.
                 de
                 Ecclesiâ
                 .
              
            
             
               His
               judgment
               is
               plainly
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               to
               rule
               and
               govern
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               and
               that
               to
               advance
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               against
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Scripture
               (
               much
               more
               above
               it
               )
               is
               to
               give
               the
               occasion
               of
               a
               calamitous
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               a
               remediless
               schisme
               and
               distraction
               ,
               a
               distraction
               not
               possibly
               to
               be
               remedied
               ,
               till
               this
               irreligious
               tenent
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               be
               renounced
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               high
               time
               (
               though
               the
               tenent
               it self
               be
               yet
               scarce
               one
               hundred
               years
               old
               )
               for
               all
               good
               Christians
               ,
               that
               wish
               better
               to
               Christs
               interest
               then
               their
               own
               ,
               to
               renounce
               it
               ,
               and
               leave
               raising
               objections
               against
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               thinking
               to
               set
               up
               the
               Church
               by
               pulling
               down
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               besides
               that
               both
               Scripture
               and
               Church
               by
               their
               joynt
               authorities
               can
               never
               make
               us
               too
               sure
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               stand
               ,
               if
               the
               Scripture
               fall
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               needs
               both
               fall
               together
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               let
               the
               Church
               not
               be
               questioned
               as
               a
               faithfull
               keeper
               of
               the
               Text
               (
               which
               she
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               the
               Text
               hath
               not
               been
               faithfully
               kept
               )
               no
               sober
               man
               will
               question
               her
               as
               a
               faithfull
               interpreter
               thereof
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Church
               will
               have
               authority
               sufficient
               to
               confute
               all
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               to
               compose
               all
               schisms
               ;
               but
               to
               deny
               the
               Text
               to
               have
               
               been
               preserved
               inviolable
               and
               incorrupt
               (
               especially
               in
               the
               sense
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               the
               very
               words
               and
               titles
               of
               it
               )
               is
               to
               deny
               the
               Churches
               faithfulness
               in
               preserving
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               veracity
               in
               deriving
               it
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               deny
               the
               Churches
               authority
               in
               expounding
               it
               ;
               for
               if
               she
               hath
               given
               us
               a
               false
               Text
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               think
               she
               will
               give
               us
               a
               true
               gloss
               :
               wherefore
               we
               must
               abhor
               this
               tenent
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               it
               fills
               the
               mouth
               with
               blasphemies
               ,
               but
               also
               because
               it
               fills
               the
               heart
               with
               uncertainties
               ,
               a
               thing
               as
               dreadfull
               in
               Religion
               ,
               as
               detestable
               in
               common
               sense
               ;
               for
               every
               true
               Christian
               is
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               an
               
                 absolute
                 certainty
              
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               neither
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Scripture
               may
               
                 be
                 doubted
              
               ,
               which
               hath
               given
               the
               rule
               of
               Religion
               ;
               nor
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               hath
               derived
               that
               rule
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               is
               intrusted
               by
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               to
               continue
               and
               derive
               the
               same
               rule
               to
               all
               mankinde
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
               Saint
               Luke
               justifies
               both
               in
               the
               preface
               to
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               where
               he
               professeth
               that
               he
               therefore
               put
               the
               Gospel
               in
               writing
               ,
               that
               
                 Theophilus
                 might
                 know
                 the
                 certainly
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 .
                 S.
                 Luke
              
               1.
               4.
               
               Whence
               naturally
               
               follow
               these
               two
               inferences
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               writing
               is
               a
               more
               sure
               way
               of
               instruction
               ,
               then
               preaching
               ;
               there
               is
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               word
               being
               written
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               preserved
               as
               it
               was
               written
               ;
               (
               unless
               we
               will
               say
               that
               Saint
               Luke
               writ
               his
               Gospel
               onely
               to
               instruct
               Theophilus
               ,
               but
               not
               Christians
               of
               after
               ages
               )
               there
               is
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Saint
               Luke
               makes
               the
               Gospel
               
                 thus
                 written
              
               ,
               and
               
                 thus
                 preserved
              
               the
               
                 rule
                 of
                 certainty
              
               ,
               and
               how
               shall
               our
               ungodly
               or
               uncharitable
               scruples
               make
               it
               the
               rule
               of
               uncertainty
               ?
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 though
                 the
                 substance
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 Religion
                 be
                 different
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 so
                 now
                 in
                 our
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 less
                 made
                 so
                 in
                 our
                 practice
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 whosoever
                 is
                 not
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 will
                 not
                 much
                 regard
                 the
                 certainty
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               a
               man
               to
               set
               his
               heart
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               
                 confirm
                 himself
              
               in
               the
               true
               Religion
               ;
               but
               he
               
               must
               also
               set
               his
               face
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               be
               confirmed
               by
               him
               :
               
                 &
                 tu
                 conversus
                 confirma
                 fratres
              
               ,
               it
               concerns
               not
               onely
               every
               true
               minister
               ,
               but
               also
               every
               true
               member
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 and
                 thou
                 being
                 converted
                 strengthen
                 thy
                 brethren
                 .
              
               S.
               Luke
               22.
               32.
               
            
             
               And
               how
               could
               he
               strengthen
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               having
               a
               profession
               agreeable
               to
               his
               faith
               ,
               and
               a
               practise
               agreeable
               to
               his
               profession
               ;
               for
               they
               could
               not
               b●
               strengthened
               by
               Saint
               Peters
               faith
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               internally
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               was
               externally
               in
               his
               communication
               and
               in
               his
               conversation
               ;
               and
               indeed
               this
               was
               the
               ready
               way
               for
               Saint
               Peter
               (
               and
               is
               for
               every
               Christian
               )
               not
               onely
               to
               strengthen
               his
               brethren
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               strengthen
               himself
               :
               For
               though
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               is
               written
               in
               Gods
               book
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               written
               in
               that
               mans
               heart
               who
               hath
               not
               a
               tongue
               to
               profess
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               hand
               to
               practise
               it
               :
               wherefore
               it
               nearly
               concerns
               every
               good
               Christian
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               say
               with
               Saint
               Paul
               (
               be
               his
               accusers
               never
               so
               importunate
               ,
               and
               his
               judges
               never
               so
               unjust
               )
               Acts
               24.
               14.
               
               
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 confess
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 heresie
                 ,
                 so
                 worship
                 I
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 my
                 fathers
                 ,
                 beleeving
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 prophets
                 .
              
            
             
             
               A
               Text
               that
               joyns
               the
               substance
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               both
               together
               ,
               and
               consequently
               must
               teach
               us
               so
               to
               joyn
               them
               ;
               for
               as
               we
               cannot
               have
               better
               words
               for
               our
               profession
               ,
               so
               we
               cannot
               have
               a
               better
               example
               for
               our
               practise
               ;
               I
               will
               therefore
               accordingly
               enlarge
               my self
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               our
               Religion
               may
               be
               the
               same
               with
               Saint
               Pauls
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               substance
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               profession
               and
               in
               practise
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               hope
               the
               Divinity
               will
               not
               be
               the
               worse
               because
               it
               is
               like
               to
               be
               propounded
               by
               way
               of
               Sermon
               upon
               a
               Text
               ;
               for
               ministers
               may
               now
               adays
               speak
               Gods
               truth
               more
               plainly
               in
               the
               apostles
               names
               then
               in
               their
               own
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               truth
               that
               would
               be
               plainly
               spoken
               ,
               because
               it
               so
               nearly
               concerns
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               Christian
               souls
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Cyril
                 (
                 ep
                 .
                 ad
                 Celestinum
                 papam
                 ,
                 in
                 actis
                 concilii
                 Ephes.
                 pars
                 prima
                 )
              
               
                 If
                 Christ
                 be
                 evil
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 ministers
                 hold
                 our
                 peace
                 ?
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 hold
                 our
                 peace
                 now
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ?
              
               and
               clearly
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               is
               now
               evil
               spoken
               of
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               holy
               circumstances
               
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               
                 times
                 ,
                 places
              
               ,
               and
               persons
               consecrated
               to
               his
               name
               ;
               but
               also
               in
               the
               very
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               his
               holy
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               nay
               in
               his
               own
               most
               holy
               prayer
               by
               some
               men
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               promote
               Religion
               in
               its
               substance
               ,
               whiles
               they
               discountenance
               and
               baffle
               it
               in
               its
               exercise
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               both
               in
               its
               profession
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               practise
               ;
               both
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               apostolical
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               immediate
               worship
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               let
               us
               consider
               what
               Saint
               Paul
               if
               he
               were
               present
               would
               say
               to
               these
               men
               ;
               for
               I
               will
               say
               no
               more
               then
               his
               words
               do
               warrant
               me
               ,
               and
               by
               consequent
               shall
               under
               my
               unpolished
               writing
               ,
               but
               onely
               produce
               his
               sayings
               ,
               as
               that
               prophet
               did
               to
               Iehoram
               king
               of
               Judah
               who
               gave
               him
               a
               letter
               from
               Eliah
               ,
               after
               he
               was
               assumed
               into
               heaven
               ;
               for
               Eliah
               was
               taken
               up
               into
               heaven
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Iehoshaphat
               ,
               as
               appears
               2
               Kin.
               2.
               11.
               and
               Elisha
               had
               in
               that
               kings
               reign
               succeeded
               Eliah
               ,
               as
               appears
               2
               Kin.
               3.
               14.
               where
               for
               Iehoshaphats
               sake
               Elisha
               regardeth
               the
               request
               of
               the
               king
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               procure
               water
               for
               his
               perishing
               army
               ;
               but
               this
               writing
               came
               from
               Eliah
               to
               Iehoram
               ,
               the
               
                 son
                 of
                 Iehoshaphat
              
               reigning
               in
               his
               fathers
               stead
               
               after
               he
               had
               committed
               that
               horrid
               massacre
               upon
               his
               brethren
               ,
               2
               Chr.
               21.
               4
               ,
               12.
               and
               Iunius
               in
               his
               notes
               gives
               this
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               
                 sic
                 oportuit
                 impium
                 regem
                 ab
                 absentibus
                 reprehendi
                 ,
                 qui
                 praesentes
                 non
                 fuisset
                 passurus
                 ,
              
               
                 Thus
                 was
                 it
                 fit
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 king
                 should
                 be
                 reproved
                 by
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 absent
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 endure
                 the
                 reproofs
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               R.
               David
               is
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               (
               as
               indeed
               Iunius
               in
               his
               Notes
               doth
               frequently
               borrow
               many
               expositions
               from
               the
               Jewish
               D●
               .
               not
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               allegorical
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               literal
               interpreters
               ,
               whereof
               Kimchi
               is
               judged
               the
               very
               best
               )
               &
               he
               gives
               us
               this
               gloss
               ;
               this
               writing
               from
               Eliah
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               was
               delivered
               after
               Eliah
               was
               ascended
               ,
               but
               the
               meaning
               is
               that
               the
               thing
               had
               been
               revealed
               by
               Eliah
               to
               one
               of
               the
               prophets
               ,
               who
               commanded
               him
               to
               write
               it
               in
               a
               book
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               to
               Iehoram
               ,
               &
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               writing
               sent
               to
               him
               from
               Eliah
               ,
               that
               so
               Iehoram
               thinking
               the
               writing
               sent
               to
               him
               from
               heaven
               might
               humble
               his
               heart
               :
               So
               will
               I
               here
               present
               our
               back-sliding
               age
               with
               a
               reproof
               from
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               that
               hath
               been
               so
               many
               years
               dead
               ,
               because
               I
               see
               that
               back-sliders
               do
               not
               regard
               the
               reproofs
               of
               their
               ministers
               who
               
               are
               now
               living
               ;
               and
               I
               cannot
               but
               hope
               if
               I
               have
               not
               willingly
               mistaken
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               no
               cōsciencious
               &
               godly
               man
               (
               such
               as
               we
               all
               pretend
               to
               be
               )
               will
               willingly
               mistake
               me
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               then
               look
               on
               S.
               Pauls
               profession
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               a
               true
               Christians
               profession
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               profession
               of
               his
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               consisting
               of
               two
               parts
               ,
               of
               his
               worship
               ,
               &
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               two
               essential
               or
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Religion
               ;
               
                 sides
                 &
                 cultus
                 ,
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               &
               though
               the
               faith
               be
               put
               last
               in
               the
               order
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               first
               in
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               ;
               for
               because
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 beleeved
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 prophets
                 ,
                 therefore
                 did
                 he
                 worship
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               before
               our
               Apostle
               shews
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               profession
               
                 what
                 it
                 is
              
               ;
               he
               doth
               shew
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 why
                 it
                 is
              
               ;
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               his
               Christian
               profession
               is
               imported
               in
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 confess
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 heresie
                 ]
              
               as
               well
               as
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               in
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 so
                 worship
                 I
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 my
                 fathers
                 ,
                 beleeving
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 prophets
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               And
               indeed
               as
               it
               is
               the
               great
               duty
               ,
               so
               it
               should
               be
               the
               great
               labour
               of
               every
               Christian
               
               to
               keep
               his
               
                 heart
                 true
                 unto
                 his
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               &
               to
               keep
               his
               
                 tongue
                 true
                 unto
                 his
                 heart
              
               ;
               to
               keep
               his
               heart
               true
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               unmoveable
               in
               the
               love
               of
               his
               Religion
               ;
               and
               to
               keep
               his
               tongue
               true
               unto
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               unmoveable
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               that
               love
               ;
               and
               for
               both
               these
               we
               have
               here
               an
               excellent
               president
               
                 [
                 So
                 worship
                 I
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 my
                 fathers
                 ,
                 beleeving
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 prophets
                 .
                 ]
              
               There
               
                 his
                 heart
              
               is
               true
               to
               
                 his
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               before
               that
               ;
               
                 [
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 confess
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 heresie
                 ,
                 so
                 worship
                 I
                 ,
                 ]
              
               There
               
                 his
                 tongue
                 is
              
               true
               to
               
                 his
                 heart
              
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               it
               :
               for
               he
               looks
               upon
               the
               profession
               of
               his
               Religion
               as
               a
               necessary
               duty
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               
                 omitted
                 for
                 fear
              
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               
                 dissembled
                 for
                 shame
                 ,
                 [
                 I
                 unto
                 thee
                 ]
              
               hints
               both
               these
               ,
               I
               a
               prisoner
               at
               the
               bar
               ,
               
                 to
                 thee
              
               a
               iudge
               upon
               the
               bench
               ;
               for
               Saint
               Paul
               was
               here
               arraigned
               as
               a
               felon
               for
               his
               Religion
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               allways
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               godly
               ;
               for
               the
               wicked
               presidents
               and
               princes
               could
               not
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 finde
                 any
                 occasion
                 against
                 this
              
               Daniel
               ,
               
                 except
                 we
                 finde
                 it
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               6.
               5.
               
               I
               say
               Saint
               Paul
               had
               been
               indicted
               ,
               and
               was
               here
               
               arraigned
               as
               a
               felon
               ,
               or
               a
               delinquent
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               general
               refusal
               or
               denial
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               durst
               own
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               constant
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               his
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               he
               shews
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               affronts
               offered
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               aspersions
               cast
               upon
               him
               ,
               yet
               his
               profession
               being
               truly
               Christian
               was
               such
               as
               he
               might
               not
               be
               afraid
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               ashamed
               of
               :
               
                 [
                 I
                 unto
                 thee
              
               ]
               is
               enough
               against
               the
               fear
               ,
               &
               
                 [
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 heresie
              
               ]
               is
               enough
               against
               the
               shame
               .
               Let
               us
               put
               on
               the
               
                 armour
                 of
                 proof
              
               against
               the
               fear
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               
                 need
                 of
                 no
                 mask
              
               or
               vizard
               against
               the
               shame
               .
            
             
               And
               surely
               this
               Ego
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               Saint
               Pauls
               example
               is
               warrant
               enough
               not
               to
               be
               afraid
               ,
               for
               so
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               his
               mouth
               ,
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 followers
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 I
                 also
                 am
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               1.
               
               Every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               follow
               his
               Church
               ,
               where
               that
               follows
               his
               Saviour
               ;
               but
               because
               this
               refractory
               age
               thinks
               it
               the
               nearest
               cut
               to
               go
               to
               Christ
               to
               run
               away
               from
               his
               Church
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               shew
               how
               our
               blessed
               Saviours
               example
               did
               move
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               that
               so
               both
               examples
               together
               may
               the
               more
               forcibly
               move
               us
               not
               to
               be
               afraid
               to
               make
               profession
               of
               our
               Religion
               :
               For
               so
               it
               is
               recorded
               
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               
                 before
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
                 he
                 witnessed
                 a
                 good
                 confession
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 good
                 profession
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               13.
               can
               we
               be
               called
               before
               worse
               tyrants
               then
               Felix
               and
               Pilate
               ?
               Can
               we
               look
               for
               better
               examples
               then
               Saint
               Paul
               and
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               one
               the
               teacher
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               King
               of
               Saints
               ?
               &
               lo
               ,
               Saint
               Paul
               professed
               his
               Religion
               before
               Felix
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               before
               Pilate
               ,
               and
               both
               them
               professed
               it
               when
               there
               was
               the
               greatest
               danger
               of
               that
               profession
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               in
               danger
               of
               their
               lives
               (
               not
               onely
               of
               their
               livelyhoods
               )
               for
               professing
               it
               ;
               if
               the
               tyranny
               cannot
               be
               greater
               ,
               why
               should
               the
               profession
               be
               less
               ?
               for
               so
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               sets
               down
               the
               profession
               of
               Christ
               before
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 witness
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 martyr
                 for
                 it
                 :
              
               a
               witness
               to
               the
               truth
               
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 peace
              
               and
               prosperity
               ;
               a
               martyr
               for
               the
               truth
               
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 opposition
              
               and
               apostasie
               :
               so
               should
               every
               Christian
               think
               and
               say
               that
               he
               was
               not
               born
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               much
               less
               new-born
               as
               a
               Christian
               for
               himself
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               witness
               to
               he
               truth
               :
               For
               if
               this
               principle
               of
               Religion
               were
               doctrinal
               in
               our
               hearts
               to
               beleeve
               it
               ,
               it
               would
               also
               be
               practical
               in
               our
               lives
               to
               perform
               it
               ;
               but
               we
               beleeve
               
               not
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               therefore
               regard
               not
               the
               practise
               ;
               the
               faith
               is
               first
               dead
               ,
               then
               the
               work
               ,
               so
               saith
               the
               prophet
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 him
                 shall
                 not
                 make
                 haste
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               28.
               16.
               
               
                 (
                 id
                 est
                 )
                 ex
                 impatientiâ
                 &
                 infidelitate
                 ad
                 res
                 praesentes
                 non
                 confugiet
                 ,
              
               saith
               Junius
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 him
                 shall
                 not
                 make
                 such
                 haste
                 ,
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 impatience
                 and
                 infidelity
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 occasions
                 or
                 opportunities
                 ,
                 more
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 miscreants
                 did
                 .
              
               v.
               15.
               who
               said
               
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 covenant
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 hell
                 are
                 we
                 at
                 agreement
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 overflowing
                 scourge
                 shall
                 pass
                 through
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 lies
                 our
                 refuge
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 falshood
                 have
                 we
                 hid
                 our selves
                 .
                 Iunius
              
               thus
               rightly
               explaineth
               their
               wicked
               meaning
               ,
               
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 secure
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 covenant
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 wise
                 men
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 honest
                 men
                 will
                 do
                 )
                 to
                 preserve
                 our selves
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 agreement
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 too
                 strong
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 cast
                 up
                 our
                 banks
                 against
                 the
                 overflowing
                 scourge
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 lies
                 and
                 falshood
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 best
                 policy
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 best
                 security
                 .
              
            
             
             
               This
               is
               to
               
                 make
                 haste
              
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               for
               Religion
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               who
               truly
               beleeves
               in
               Christ
               ;
               and
               because
               such
               haste
               commonly
               ends
               in
               confusion
               ,
               the
               Greek
               interpreters
               (
               &
               Saint
               Paul
               from
               them
               )
               in
               stead
               of
               
                 [
                 shall
                 not
                 make
                 haste
                 ]
                 ,
              
               do
               thus
               render
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 confounded
                 ,
                 ]
                 Rom.
              
               9.
               33.
               
               A
               good
               Christian
               will
               make
               no
               such
               haste
               as
               tends
               onely
               to
               shame
               and
               confusion
               ,
               because
               he
               beleeves
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               patiently
               wait
               his
               leisure
               ,
               and
               zealously
               follow
               his
               example
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               will
               profess
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               maugre
               all
               the
               oppositions
               of
               malicious
               ,
               all
               the
               scorns
               and
               reproaches
               of
               ungodly
               and
               profane
               blasphemers
               :
               for
               so
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               saith
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               made
               his
               profession
               :
               and
               he
               hath
               good
               ground
               for
               saying
               so
               (
               as
               have
               generally
               all
               the
               fathers
               for
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               though
               our
               upstart
               Divines
               come
               most
               commonly
               with
               an
               
                 Ipse
                 dixit
              
               ,
               a
               proof
               rather
               of
               their
               confidence
               ,
               then
               of
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               such
               a
               proof
               as
               is
               not
               indurable
               in
               sound
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               in
               sound
               Divinity
               ;
               )
               for
               Saint
               Iohn
               had
               said
               so
               much
               before
               him
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               18.
               37.
               
               
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 was
                 I
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 came
                 I
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 witness
                 to
              
               
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               be
               a
               
                 martyr
                 for
                 the
                 truth
              
               :
               This
               was
               our
               Saviours
               profession
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               he
               was
               personally
               Christ
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               he
               was
               mystically
               so
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               regard
               must
               needs
               concern
               every
               Christian
               who
               is
               a
               part
               of
               his
               mystical
               body
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               an
               excellent
               determination
               of
               the
               
                 Feudarie
                 law
                 ,
                 si
                 in
                 praelio
                 Dominum
                 non
                 mortuum
                 ,
                 nec
                 ad
                 mortem
                 vulneratum
                 reliquit
                 Vasallus
                 ,
                 Feudum
                 amittit
                 ,
                 (
                 Cataneus
                 in
                 Feudo
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 fee-farmer
                 or
                 copy-holder
                 leave
                 his
                 lord
                 in
                 the
                 battle
                 ,
                 being
                 wounded
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 dead
                 ,
                 nor
                 having
                 his
                 deaths
                 wound
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 forfeit
                 his
                 fee-farm
                 or
                 copy-hold
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 detestable
                 unthankfulness
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               rule
               will
               much
               concern
               us
               Christians
               ,
               if
               we
               seriously
               consider
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               not
               ,
               it
               will
               concern
               us
               so
               much
               the
               more
               :
               For
               we
               all
               hold
               
                 the
                 right
              
               of
               our
               
                 inheritance
                 to
                 heaven
              
               as
               it
               were
               by
               copy
               from
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               whom
               
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 heir
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               1.
               2.
               
               This
               our
               Lord
               is
               often
               
                 wounded
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               9.
               4.
               
                 why
                 persecutest
                 ,
                 why
                 woundest
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
              
               but
               cannot
               be
               wounded
               unto
               death
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               
                 our
                 almighty
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               9.
               5.
               
               If
               we
               
                 run
                 away
              
               and
               leave
               him
               in
               the
               battels
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               uproars
               and
               counter-scuffles
               
               of
               wicked
               &
               ungodly
               miscreants
               (
               for
               man
               can
               have
               no
               title
               to
               a
               just
               war
               against
               his
               Maker
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               against
               his
               Redeemer
               )
               we
               shall
               forfeit
               our
               copies
               ,
               and
               perchance
               may
               loose
               
                 our
                 inheritance
              
               .
            
             
               Nor
               let
               us
               think
               to
               excuse
               our selves
               ,
               by
               saying
               we
               took
               them
               who
               grievously
               wounded
               our
               Lord
               for
               his
               friends
               (
               because
               of
               their
               specious
               and
               godly
               pretenses
               )
               not
               for
               his
               enemies
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               all
               one
               as
               to
               our
               sin
               ,
               if
               we
               leave
               him
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               all
               one
               as
               to
               our
               punishment
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               wounded
               by
               his
               enemies
               or
               by
               his
               friends
               ;
               for
               himself
               owneth
               
                 to
                 be
                 wounded
                 by
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               by
               his
               enemies
               ,
               Zech.
               13.
               6.
               
                 and
                 one
                 shall
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 those
                 wounds
                 in
                 thy
                 hands
                 ?
              
               (
               nay
               in
               thine
               heart
               Lord
               ,
               for
               our
               profaneness
               hath
               more
               pierced
               thine
               heart
               ,
               then
               their
               nails
               pierced
               thine
               hands
               )
               
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 answer
                 ,
                 Those
                 with
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 wounded
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 my
                 friends
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               men
               as
               pretended
               to
               be
               my
               friends
               ,
               saying
               they
               would
               advance
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               for
               
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 wounded
                 for
                 our
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               53.
               5.
               is
               still
               so
               wounded
               by
               transgressours
               ,
               as
               our
               transgressions
               do
               wound
               us
               ;
               some
               wound
               us
               as
               enemies
               ,
               that
               
               appear
               in
               their
               own
               hostile
               colours
               ,
               some
               as
               friends
               that
               carry
               a
               pretence
               ,
               a
               shew
               of
               righteousness
               :
               If
               
                 we
                 leave
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 wounds
                 ,
              
               we
               
                 forfeit
                 our
                 copies
              
               ,
               and
               let
               go
               our
               
                 interest
                 to
                 heaven
              
               ;
               for
               thar
               of
               Saint
               Mark
               ,
               14.
               50.
               
                 and
                 they
                 all
                 forsook
                 him
                 and
                 sled
                 ,
              
               was
               before
               his
               title
               to
               his
               Lordship
               had
               been
               fully
               cleared
               ,
               and
               therefore
               obtained
               pardon
               ;
               but
               now
               if
               we
               forsake
               him
               and
               slee
               ,
               neither
               will
               his
               mercy
               pardon
               us
               ,
               nor
               can
               our
               own
               consciences
               admit
               his
               pardon
               untill
               we
               return
               again
               ;
               for
               if
               we
               will
               needs
               forget
               him
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               think
               he
               will
               remember
               us
               ?
               and
               we
               may
               forget
               him
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               letting
               him
               slip
               out
               of
               our
               memory
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               letting
               him
               slip
               out
               of
               our
               commemoration
               ;
               it
               is
               Ezra's
               observation
               upon
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               Eccl.
               9.
               15.
               
                 yet
                 no
                 man
                 remembred
                 that
                 same
                 poor
                 man
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               this
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               remember
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               commemorate
               with
               the
               mouth
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 no
                 man
                 remembred
                 that
                 poor
                 man
                 ,
              
               because
               
                 no
                 man
                 spake
                 honourably
                 of
                 him
                 :
              
               so
               is
               it
               with
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               commemorate
               not
               our
               Saviours
               merits
               and
               mercies
               ,
               we
               forget
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               profess
               not
               his
               truth
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               remember
               it
               :
               for
               
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 know
                 the
              
               
               
                 grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 rich
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 he
                 became
                 poor
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 through
                 his
                 poverty
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 rich
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               9.
               
               He
               is
               that
               
                 poor
                 man
              
               who
               by
               his
               wisdom
               hath
               delivered
               the
               city
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               our
               souls
               ;
               Oh
               let
               it
               never
               be
               said
               ,
               Through
               our
               fearfulness
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               through
               our
               unthankfulness
               ,
               that
               we
               did
               not
               
                 remember
                 that
                 poor
                 man.
              
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               profession
               is
               such
               as
               we
               may
               not
               be
               ashamed
               of
               ,
               
                 [
                 after
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 heresie
                 .
                 ]
              
               Here
               was
               a
               course
               taken
               to
               make
               Saint
               Paul
               ashamed
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               afraid
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               not
               onely
               questioned
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               afraid
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               also
               questioned
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               a
               delinquent
               or
               malefactour
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               ashamed
               of
               his
               Religion
               ;
               he
               was
               publickly
               indicted
               at
               a
               grand
               Sessions
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               some
               felon
               or
               murderer
               ;
               and
               Tertullus
               would
               fain
               perswade
               his
               judges
               that
               he
               and
               his
               complices
               were
               able
               to
               prove
               the
               indictment
               ,
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 this
                 man
                 a
                 pestilent
                 fellow
                 (
                 Graetè
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               
                 meer
                 plague
              
               or
               pestilence
               ,
               as
               ready
               to
               infect
               our
               souls
               ,
               as
               the
               plague
               is
               ready
               to
               infect
               our
               bodies
               )
               
                 &
                 a
                 mover
                 of
                 sedition
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 Jews
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               (
               it
               was
               they
               were
               the
               movers
               of
               the
               sedition
               ,
               
               though
               the
               Apostle
               was
               accused
               for
               it
               )
               
                 and
                 a
                 ring-leader
                 of
                 the
                 sect
                 of
                 the
                 Nazarens
                 :
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               one
               that
               
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 rank
                 or
                 file
                 ,
              
               as
               ready
               both
               to
               maintain
               &
               promote
               the
               sect
               :
               We
               may
               in
               brief
               say
               with
               S.
               Chrysostome
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               seek
               to
               make
               him
               odious
               for
               his
               disaffection
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               contemptible
               for
               his
               Religion
               ,
               &
               accordingly
               used
               all
               cunning
               artifice
               that
               they
               might
               so
               do
               ,
               therefore
               they
               said
               ;
               they
               found
               him
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               some
               run-away
               ,
               whereas
               he
               was
               no
               less
               then
               seven
               whole
               days
               together
               in
               the
               temple
               but
               their
               chiefest
               spite
               was
               against
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               revile
               &
               reproach
               that
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               impious
               against
               God
               (
               fitter
               to
               infect
               souls
               then
               to
               save
               them
               )
               seditious
               against
               the
               State
               ,
               (
               fitter
               to
               make
               factions
               ,
               then
               to
               compose
               them
               ;
               )
               and
               ignominious
               in
               it self
               ,
               (
               fitter
               for
               Nazareth
               then
               for
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               rather
               to
               be
               called
               a
               Sect
               ,
               then
               a
               
                 Religion
                 :
              
               )
               but
               he
               knows
               it
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               way
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               of
               peace
               ,
               of
               glory
               ;
               and
               will
               not
               be
               discountenanced
               in
               it
               by
               their
               reproaches
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               driven
               from
               it
               by
               their
               menacies
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               resolution
               of
               every
               one
               that
               desires
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 man
                 after
                 Gods
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               performance
               of
               every
               one
               that
               is
               so
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               61.
               
                 the
                 bands
              
               or
               the
               
                 companies
                 ,
              
               ,
               
               
                 (
                 Hebr.
              
               the
               ropes
               ,
               the
               cables
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               twisted
               together
               as
               not
               to
               be
               unravelled
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               to
               be
               broken
               )
               
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 have
                 robbed
                 me
                 ,
                 (
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 prey
                 of
                 me
                 )
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 forgotten
                 thy
                 law
                 .
              
               If
               neither
               fear
               could
               drive
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               nor
               shame
               could
               keep
               him
               from
               the
               profession
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               he
               thought
               it
               necessary
               by
               a
               double
               necessity
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               command
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               means
               conducing
               to
               the
               end
               ;
               
                 necessitate
                 praecepti
                 ,
                 necessitate
                 sinis
              
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               profession
               of
               our
               Religion
               is
               necessary
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               precept
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               for
               it
               ,
               S.
               Mat.
               10.
               32.
               
                 whosoever
                 therefore
                 shall
                 confess
                 me
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 him
                 will
                 I
                 confess
                 also
                 before
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ;
               this
               onely
               concerns
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               such
               a
               reprobate
               as
               to
               deny
               his
               Saviour
               ;
               therefore
               see
               S.
               Mar.
               8.
               38.
               you
               will
               finde
               it
               doth
               also
               concern
               his
               doctrine
               ;
               
                 whosoever
                 therefore
                 shall
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 me
                 and
                 of
                 my
                 words
                 in
                 this
                 adulterous
                 and
                 sinfull
                 generation
                 ,
                 of
                 him
                 also
                 shall
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 in
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 angels
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               godly
               ,
               and
               devout
               ,
               and
               efficacious
               
                 forms
                 of
                 prayer
              
               be
               not
               Christs
               words
               ,
               shame
               upon
               
               his
               Church
               for
               obtruding
               them
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               Christs
               words
               ,
               shame
               upon
               schismaticks
               for
               rejecting
               them
               :
               if
               the
               
                 apostles
                 Creed
              
               be
               not
               Christs
               word
               ,
               how
               came
               it
               to
               be
               universally
               received
               and
               professed
               in
               Christs
               Church
               ?
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               how
               may
               it
               be
               disused
               or
               despised
               by
               any
               Christians
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               Christs
               own
               most
               holy
               prayer
               ,
               be
               not
               his
               words
               ,
               let
               us
               leave
               it
               out
               of
               the
               text
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               leave
               it
               out
               of
               our
               prayers
               ?
               nay
               ,
               how
               dare
               we
               multiply
               cavils
               and
               blasphemies
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               arguments
               or
               objections
               ,
               against
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ?
               for
               all
               pretence
               of
               excuse
               is
               here
               taken
               away
               ;
               let
               the
               
                 adulterous
                 and
                 sinfull
                 generation
              
               be
               ashamed
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               let
               not
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               the
               faithfull
               servants
               of
               Christ
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               Though
               the
               whole
               generation
               adulterate
               the
               truth
               in
               corrupting
               the
               doctrine
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               keep
               it
               undefiled
               ;
               though
               the
               whole
               generation
               bid
               defiance
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               by
               neglecting
               and
               reviling
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               continue
               in
               our
               uprightness
               ;
               though
               the
               whole
               generation
               be
               adulterous
               and
               sinfull
               going
               a
               whoring
               after
               their
               own
               inventions
               ,
               and
               turning
               away
               from
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               that
               is
               not
               ground
               enough
               for
               us
               to
               bear
               them
               company
               .
            
             
             
               For
               it
               is
               equally
               necessary
               for
               every
               Christian
               to
               profess
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               is
               thereunto
               called
               )
               and
               to
               abandon
               idolatry
               and
               superstition
               ;
               that
               idolatrous
               decree
               might
               no
               more
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               which
               forbad
               
                 Daniel
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
              
               then
               that
               which
               commanded
               the
               three
               children
               to
               worship
               a
               
                 false
                 god
              
               :
               In
               this
               case
               ,
               the
               omission
               is
               dangerous
               as
               well
               as
               the
               commission
               ;
               for
               the
               omission
               denies
               God
               whom
               it
               doth
               not
               worship
               ,
               as
               the
               commission
               blasphemes
               God
               by
               false
               worshipping
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               terrified
               from
               the
               true
               Religion
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               lions
               ready
               to
               devour
               and
               break
               us
               in
               pieces
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               terrified
               into
               the
               false
               Religion
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               
                 fiery
                 furnace
              
               ready
               to
               
                 burn
                 us
                 to
                 ashes
              
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               Divinity
               we
               may
               learn
               not
               onely
               from
               the
               prophet
               Daniel
               in
               the
               captivity
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               the
               prophet
               Jeremy
               before
               it
               ;
               who
               of
               purpose
               to
               forewarn
               and
               forearm
               the
               Jews
               against
               the
               temptations
               of
               their
               bondage
               ,
               did
               put
               down
               that
               verse
               in
               
                 Syriack
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               10.
               11.
               whereby
               they
               were
               to
               reprove
               the
               Babylonians
               for
               their
               idolatry
               ,
               whereas
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               prophecy
               is
               in
               Hebrew
               :
               so
               little
               were
               the
               Iews
               to
               be
               ashamed
               or
               afraid
               of
               owning
               their
               Religion
               and
               their
               God
               in
               
               Babylon
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               reprehend
               the
               Babylonians
               ,
               for
               their
               idolatry
               even
               in
               their
               own
               language
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               own
               territories
               and
               dominions
               ;
               and
               we
               that
               look
               upon
               the
               Scripture
               as
               a
               perfect
               rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Life
               ,
               must
               look
               upon
               these
               prophets
               as
               teaching
               us
               how
               to
               behave
               our selves
               in
               persecution
               or
               adversity
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               we
               look
               upon
               the
               rest
               as
               teaching
               us
               how
               to
               behave
               our selves
               in
               peace
               or
               prosperity
               :
               For
               so
               Kimchi
               himself
               tells
               us
               
                 upon
                 the
                 fore-named
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 prophet
                 
                   Ieremy
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   writ
                   in
                   Syriack
                   ,
                
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 the
                 Iews
                 might
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 Babylonians
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 language
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 their
                 captivity
                 they
                 should
                 tempt
                 them
                 either
                 to
                 
                   serve
                   false
                   gods
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 
                   deny
                   the
                   true
                
                 ;
              
               for
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 this
                 saying
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 the
                 prophet
                 Ieremy
                 send
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 captivity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 it
                 ready
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               profession
               of
               our
               Religion
               is
               necessary
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               end
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               regard
               of
               Gods
               command
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               own
               salvation
               ,
               for
               we
               cannot
               have
               Christ
               without
               it
               :
               so
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               14.
               
               
                 Seeing
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 High
                 Priest
                 that
                 is
                 passed
                 into
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 hold
                 fast
                 our
              
               
               profession
               :
               The
               inference
               must
               be
               this
               ,
               if
               we
               hold
               not
               fast
               our
               profession
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               we
               have
               not
               yet
               this
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               without
               his
               intercession
               we
               cannot
               come
               boldly
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               :
               the
               same
               exhortation
               he
               repeats
               again
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               and
               reenforceth
               it
               with
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               not
               for
               want
               of
               variety
               to
               express
               himself
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               was
               called
               
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 speaker
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               14.
               12.
               
               )
               but
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               variety
               ,
               or
               rather
               inconstancy
               in
               our
               profession
               :
               wherefore
               thus
               he
               argueth
               ,
               
                 we
                 cannot
                 draw
                 near
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 heart
                 in
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 without
                 wavering
              
               ;
               for
               the
               words
               are
               spoken
               consequenter
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               consequence
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               eversion
               of
               the
               consequent
               ,
               the
               argument
               is
               undeniable
               to
               the
               eversion
               of
               the
               antecedent
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               they
               who
               are
               not
               true
               to
               themselves
               ,
               
                 holding
                 fast
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
              
               cannot
               easily
               be
               true
               to
               their
               Saviour
               by
               
                 drawing
                 near
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 heart
                 in
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
              
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               Let
               us
               hold
               fast
               our
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               onely
               internal
               ;
               but
               ,
               Let
               us
               hold
               fast
               the
               profession
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               external
               :
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               say
               that
               we
               keep
               the
               
               one
               ,
               unless
               we
               also
               can
               shew
               that
               we
               keep
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               then
               can
               be
               the
               reason
               that
               so
               many
               men
               daily
               fall
               from
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               but
               meerly
               a
               twofold
               ignorance
               (
               though
               they
               pretend
               to
               knowledge
               )
               one
               of
               themselves
               ,
               another
               of
               their
               Saviour
               :
               They
               are
               ignorant
               of
               themselves
               ,
               know
               not
               their
               spiritual
               state
               or
               condition
               ,
               know
               not
               when
               they
               are
               on
               the
               mount
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               called
               to
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               therefore
               say
               not
               with
               Saint
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 :
              
               And
               they
               are
               ignorant
               of
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               acknowledge
               him
               not
               as
               the
               
                 Captain
                 of
                 their
                 salvation
              
               ,
               or
               they
               would
               never
               forsake
               his
               colours
               ;
               they
               look
               no
               further
               then
               the
               outworks
               of
               Religion
               ,
               look
               not
               into
               the
               foundation
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               did
               they
               would
               be
               unmoveable
               ;
               the
               foundation
               moves
               not
               ,
               no
               more
               can
               he
               be
               moved
               that
               sticks
               and
               cleaves
               to
               the
               foundation
               .
            
             
               
                 O
                 thou
                 which
                 art
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
              
               ;
               the
               way
               wherein
               we
               should
               walk
               ,
               the
               truth
               to
               direct
               our
               goings
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               to
               reward
               us
               at
               our
               journeys
               end
               ;
               Forgive
               us
               our
               strayings
               and
               straglings
               out
               of
               thy
               
                 way
                 ,
                 direct
              
               us
               in
               thy
               truth
               ,
               and
               never
               leave
               directing
               us
               till
               thou
               bring
               us
               to
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               to
               bless
               
               &
               praise
               thee
               our
               most
               mercifull
               Redeemer
               ,
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               world
               without
               end
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               necessity
               of
               being
               constant
               in
               our
               Christian
               profession
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               either
               hear
               St.
               Pauls
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               follow
               his
               example
               .
               Let
               us
               in
               the
               next
               place
               observe
               the
               substance
               of
               that
               profession
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               unshaken
               and
               unmoveable
               in
               our
               constancy
               :
               For
               Religion
               is
               best
               when
               it
               comes
               nearest
               God
               ,
               as
               having
               holiness
               from
               his
               purity
               ,
               and
               peace
               from
               his
               unity
               ,
               so
               also
               having
               duration
               and
               perseverance
               from
               his
               enternity
               :
               Accordingly
               St.
               
                 Pauls
                 Religion
              
               depends
               altogether
               on
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               profession
               and
               practice
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               to
               meet
               with
               nothing
               but
               with
               unquestionable
               true
               godliness
               ;
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               profession
               is
               twofold
               ,
               
                 professio
                 cultûs
                 ,
                 professio
                 fidei
              
               ,
               a
               profession
               of
               worship
               ,
               
                 [
                 so
                 worship
                 I
                 ,
              
               ]
               &
               a
               profession
               of
               faith
               ,
               
                 [
                 beleeving
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               Concerning
               his
               worship
               it
               is
               evident
               he
               had
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               for
               he
               
                 worshipped
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               he
               had
               also
               the
               ancient
               Religion
               ,
               for
               he
               worshipped
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
              
               .
            
             
               His
               Religion
               was
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               
                 in
                 modo
                 colendi
                 ,
                 in
                 objecto
                 cultûs
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               manner
               
               of
               his
               worshipping
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               object
               of
               his
               worship
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               worshipping
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               with
               great
               fear
               and
               reverence
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               which
               is
               a
               word
               derived
               from
               much
               trembling
               ;
               but
               whether
               it
               be
               so
               in
               the
               word
               or
               no
               ,
               is
               not
               material
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               so
               in
               the
               thing
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               
                 true
                 Religion
              
               to
               fear
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               one
               is
               expressed
               and
               explained
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               Deut.
               6.
               13.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 and
                 serve
                 him
              
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               no
               fear
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               service
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               reverence
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Religion
               :
               Unless
               the
               Centurion
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               had
               feared
               greatly
               ,
               they
               had
               never
               honoured
               Christ
               by
               saying
               ,
               
                 truly
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               S.
               Mat.
               27.
               54.
               
               A
               Religion
               without
               fear
               cannot
               pierce
               the
               heart
               to
               make
               room
               for
               God
               ,
               much
               less
               open
               the
               mouth
               to
               glorify
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               prophet
               Jeremy
               calling
               upon
               the
               Jews
               to
               return
               to
               their
               Religion
               ,
               labours
               to
               fill
               their
               hearts
               with
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               Jer.
               5.
               22.
               
               
                 Fear
                 ye
                 not
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 will
                 ye
                 not
                 tremble
                 at
                 my
                 presence
                 ?
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               St.
               Pauls
               Religion
               was
               also
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               
                 in
                 objecto
                 cultûs
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 worship
                 God
              
               :
               Divineiy
               
               S.
               
                 Aug.
                 Quod
                 colit
                 summus
                 angelus
                 ,
                 id
                 colendum
                 ab
                 homine
                 insimo
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 worshipped
                 by
                 the
                 highest
                 angel
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 by
                 the
                 lowest
                 man
                 ;
                 angels
              
               then
               are
               fellow-worshippers
               with
               men
               ,
               not
               objects
               of
               their
               worship
               :
            
             
               And
               as
               it
               is
               with
               Adoration
               ,
               so
               also
               with
               Invocation
               ;
               for
               they
               both
               alike
               tend
               to
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               Supremest
               excellency
               ,
               the
               one
               by
               Deed
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               Word
               ;
               the
               one
               by
               bowing
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               calling
               upon
               his
               Mercy
               ;
               And
               Bellarmine
               himselfe
               confesseth
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 was
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 because
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophets
                 before
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 admitted
                 immediately
                 into
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 In
                 carceribus
                 inferni
                 detinebantur
                 .
                 ]
              
               But
               is
               it
               not
               safer
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Invocation
               being
               the
               highest
               honour
               we
               can
               give
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               given
               save
               onely
               to
               the
               most
               Highest
               ,
               by
               the
               Religion
               either
               of
               the
               old
               or
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ?
               for
               there
               is
               neither
               precept
               nor
               example
               ,
               nor
               promise
               for
               the
               Invocation
               of
               any
               but
               of
               God
               alone
               in
               all
               the
               book
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               cannot
               Invocate
               either
               Saint
               or
               Angel
               in
               Faith
               ,
               and
               
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 sin
                 ,
                 (
                 Rom.
              
               14.
               23.
               )
               And
               if
               our
               Prayers
               
               be
               
                 turned
                 into
                 sin
              
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               a
               curse
               prophetically
               intended
               onely
               against
               the
               person
               of
               Iudas
               for
               betraying
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               Psa.
               109.
               v.
               7.
               nor
               can
               we
               have
               share
               in
               the
               curse
               ,
               unless
               we
               have
               a
               share
               in
               the
               treachery
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               our
               
                 prayers
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 sin
              
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               to
               
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
              
               if
               so
               be
               ,
               that
               we
               still
               sin
               in
               praying
               ?
               So
               neerly
               doth
               it
               concern
               all
               Christians
               to
               be
               sure
               that
               their
               Religion
               be
               (
               as
               St.
               Pauls
               was
               )
               true
               in
               the
               Object
               of
               their
               worship
               :
            
             
               And
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               that
               his
               Religion
               was
               the
               true
               ,
               it
               was
               also
               the
               ancient
               Religion
               .
               
                 Doceant
                 Adamum
                 Sabbatizâsse
              
               ,
               was
               an
               excellent
               challenge
               against
               those
               who
               maintained
               the
               morality
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Sabbath
               ;
               
                 Let
                 them
                 shew
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Adams
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 ours
                 ;
              
               for
               the
               same
               religion
               that
               saved
               him
               must
               save
               us
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               the
               truest
               ,
               it
               will
               appear
               to
               the
               first
               :
               &
               so
               is
               it
               here
               with
               S.
               Pauls
               religion
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               the
               true
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               also
               the
               ancient
               Religion
               ,
               for
               
                 he
                 worshipped
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 :
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Patrio
                 Deo
                 meo
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               vulgar
               Lat.
               
                 My
                 Fathers
                 God
              
               (
               and
               )
               
                 my
                 God
              
               ;
               whereby
               he
               had
               both
               the
               credit
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               Religion
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               had
               the
               credit
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               
               that
               it
               had
               been
               tryed
               by
               so
               long
               experience
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               years
               together
               ,
               and
               had
               justified
               it self
               in
               that
               tryal
               ;
               Religion
               like
               an
               aged-man
               requiring
               our
               esteem
               by
               being
               gray-headed
               ,
               and
               that
               practice
               of
               godliness
               being
               most
               venerable
               ,
               which
               is
               likest
               God
               ,
               in
               being
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 of
                 dayes
                 .
                 Dan.
              
               7.
               9.
               
            
             
               And
               we
               of
               this
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               can
               have
               no
               better
               plea
               for
               our selves
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               use
               a
               worse
               ,
               then
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 our
                 Religion
              
               is
               the
               same
               Religion
               
                 with
                 our
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               same
               Superstition
               with
               it
               ;
               wherein
               they
               had
               left
               their
               
                 first
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               (
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               )
               therein
               onely
               have
               we
               left
               them
               :
               for
               we
               profess
               with
               those
               Holy
               men
               ,
               Ezra
               5.
               11.
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 the
                 house
                 that
                 was
                 builded
                 these
                 many
                 years
                 agoe
              
               ;
               we
               desire
               not
               to
               lay
               one
               stone
               more
               ,
               nor
               one
               stone
               less
               ,
               then
               was
               anciently
               laid
               ,
               onely
               we
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               mistake
               a
               false
               for
               a
               true
               Antiquity
               .
               
                 Id
                 verum
                 ,
                 quod
                 primum
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 truest
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 first
              
               ;
               And
               it
               was
               our
               Blessed
               Saviours
               own
               way
               of
               reasoning
               ;
               
                 Non
                 sic
                 fuit
                 ab
                 initio
                 ;
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               it
               had
               been
               so
               for
               a
               very
               long
               time
               before
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               had
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               worshipped
               the
               God
               of
               his
               Fathers
               ;
               for
               his
               Religion
               entitled
               him
               to
               the
               same
               God
               his
               Fathers
               had
               before
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               shewed
               great
               mercy
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               had
               promised
               to
               shew
               mercy
               to
               their
               children
               for
               their
               sakes
               ;
               the
               Jews
               had
               comfort
               in
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               not
               in
               themselves
               ;
               Moses
               useth
               three
               Arguments
               why
               God
               should
               not
               destroy
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               for
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               Exod.
               32.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               The
               first
               was
               his
               
                 former
                 benefits
              
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               seem
               to
               be
               lost
               and
               thrown
               away
               ;
               The
               second
               was
               his
               
                 own
                 glory
              
               ,
               lest
               that
               should
               be
               obscured
               ,
               and
               his
               Name
               blasphemed
               ;
               and
               neither
               of
               these
               two
               Arguments
               prevailed
               ;
               his
               
                 former
                 goodness
              
               had
               been
               too
               much
               abused
               ,
               his
               
                 after
                 glory
              
               might
               be
               otherwise
               repaired
               :
               But
               then
               follows
               his
               third
               Argument
               ,
               his
               
                 Promises
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               and
               that
               prevails
               ,
               then
               immediately
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 repented
                 of
                 the
                 evil
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 do
                 unto
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               Gods
               veracity
               is
               indispensable
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               indisputable
               :
               And
               thus
               Jarchi
               glosses
               upon
               this
               third
               Argument
               ,
               
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 all
                 thy
                 
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 remember
                 Abraham
                 was
                 upright
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Ten
                   Temptations
                
                 ;
                 let
                 Ten
                 go
                 for
                 Ten
                 ;
                 nay
                 more
                 ,
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 purposed
                 to
                 burn
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 kill
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 banish
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 remember
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Israel
                 thy
                 servants
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 Remember
                 that
                 Abraham
                 at
                 thy
                 command
                 exposed
                 himself
                 to
                 burning
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Ur
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 Fire
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Chaldeaens
                   :
                   Isaac
                
                 exposed
                 himself
                 to
                 killing
                 ,
                 &
                 Jacob
                 exposed
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 long
                 Banishment
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 wearisome
                 Pilgrimage
                 :
              
               And
               thus
               God
               himself
               comforted
               
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 David
                 thy
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 thy
                 prayer
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 thy
                 tears
                 ,
              
               Is.
               38.
               5.
               
            
             
               So
               willing
               &
               so
               ready
               is
               God
               to
               shew
               mercy
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               find
               a
               cause
               to
               shew
               it
               to
               the
               Children
               for
               their
               Fathers
               sake
               ,
               when
               he
               cannot
               for
               their
               own
               :
               &
               doubtless
               it
               is
               to
               teach
               them
               not
               to
               trust
               in
               their
               own
               righteousness
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               righteous
               ,
               nor
               to
               distrust
               his
               mercy
               when
               they
               have
               been
               captivated
               under
               the
               dominion
               of
               sin
               &
               unrighteousness
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               first
               substantial
               part
               of
               S.
               Pauls
               Religion
               ;
               The
               second
               substantial
               part
               thereof
               still
               remains
               undiscussed
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               his
               Faith
               :
               Concerning
               which
               we
               may
               observe
               
               two
               things
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               
                 Proof
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
              
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               his
               Faith
               was
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 [
                 Beleeving
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 ]
              
               A
               Christians
               Faith
               may
               be
               called
               Catholick
               in
               a
               two-fold
               respect
               ,
               either
               essentially
               or
               
                 accidentally
                 ;
                 essentially
              
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               beleeves
               all
               those
               Christian
               Truths
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               as
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               beleeves
               them
               because
               of
               Gods
               Revelation
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               second
               Epistle
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               is
               called
               a
               
                 Catholick
                 Epistle
              
               ,
               though
               writ
               to
               a
               private
               person
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               Catholick
               or
               universal
               in
               its
               Instructions
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               onely
               particular
               in
               its
               occasion
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               continued
               onely
               among
               some
               few
               true
               Beleevers
               (
               for
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               may
               be
               again
               ,
               and
               this
               case
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Athanasius
               )
               because
               it
               is
               universal
               in
               its
               Obligation
               ,
               though
               perchance
               almost
               singular
               in
               its
               Profession
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               and
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Faith
              
               are
               both
               one
               ,
               whence
               Athanasius
               calls
               that
               the
               Catholick
               ,
               which
               others
               have
               called
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Faith
              
               ;
               although
               he
               insist
               most
               upon
               the
               true
               doctrine
               concerning
               the
               
                 Blessed
                 Trinity
              
               ,
               even
               
               as
               the
               Imperial
               Edict
               (
               cited
               in
               the
               Code
               ,
               in
               the
               Title
               
                 de
                 summâ
                 Trinitate
                 &
                 Fide
                 Catholicâ
                 )
              
               gives
               the
               name
               of
               Catholicks
               to
               those
               Christians
               who
               had
               a
               right
               belief
               concerning
               the
               holy
               and
               
                 undivided
                 Trinity
              
               ;
               not
               onely
               (
               as
               we
               may
               suppose
               )
               because
               the
               chiefest
               hereticks
               of
               those
               daies
               had
               erred
               in
               that
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               also
               because
               they
               who
               erred
               not
               in
               it
               ,
               could
               not
               easily
               erre
               in
               denying
               any
               Fundamental
               of
               the
               true
               
                 Christian
                 Faith.
              
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               Aquinas
               very
               briefly
               and
               plainly
               tels
               us
               what
               is
               this
               Christian
               or
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               ,
               even
               that
               Faith
               which
               brings
               us
               here
               to
               the
               saving
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               will
               bring
               us
               hereafter
               to
               the
               blessed
               enjoyment
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ.
               
                 Credibilia
                 de
                 quibus
                 est
                 Fides
                 secundum
                 se
                 ,
                 quae
                 directè
                 ordinant
                 ad
                 Vitam
                 Aeternam
                 ,
                 (
                 Nam
                 Fides
                 est
                 principaliter
                 de
                 his
                 quae
                 videnda
                 speramus
                 in
                 patriâ
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               11.
               1.
               )
               
                 Ut
                 Incarnatio
                 Christi
                 &
                 Trinitas
                 :
                 At
                 alia
                 sunt
                 de
                 quibus
                 non
                 est
                 Fides
                 secundum
                 se
                 ,
                 sed
                 solum
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 priora
                 ,
                 sc.
                 ad
                 manifestationem
                 eorum
                 ,
                 ut
                 quòd
                 Abraham
                 habuerit
                 duos
                 silios
                 .
              
               (
               22
               
                 ae
                 qu.
              
               1.
               )
               
                 Those
                 truths
                 do
                 properly
                 and
                 of
                 themselves
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 immediately
                 and
                 directly
                 order
                 and
                 dispose
                 the
                 beleever
                 to
                 eternal
                 life
                 ;
                 for
                 Faith
                 is
                 principally
                 of
                 those
                 
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 hope
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 enjoy
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 1.
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Trinity
                
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 truths
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 properly
                 and
                 of
                 themselves
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Christian-Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 these
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 )
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Abraham
                 had
                 two
                 sons
                 :
              
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               explicitly
               beleeved
               of
               all
               Christians
               alike
               ;
               As
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               it
               sufficeth
               if
               they
               be
               implicitly
               beleeved
               by
               those
               who
               have
               not
               the
               means
               of
               an
               explicit
               Faith
               concerning
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               may
               thus
               gloss
               S.
               Pauls
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 Beleeving
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 ,
                 ]
              
               viz.
               either
               explicitly
               or
               implicitly
               ;
               all
               things
               explicitly
               that
               are
               revealed
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               implicitly
               that
               are
               revealed
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               For
               every
               good
               Christian
               hath
               a
               preparation
               of
               his
               soul
               to
               beleeve
               whatsoever
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               whole
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               resolution
               of
               his
               soul
               to
               beleeve
               it
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               shall
               appear
               to
               him
               to
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               Thus
               again
               the
               same
               Angelical
               Doctour
               ,
               
                 Nam
                 Fidei
                 objectum
                 per
                 se
                 ,
                 est
                 ,
                 per
                 quod
                 homo
                 heatus
                 es
                 sicitur
                 ,
                 per
                 accidens
                 autem
                 &
                 secundariò
                 ,
                 omnia
                 quae
                 in
                 sacrâ
                 Scripturâ
                 Divinitus
              
               
               
                 traditâ
                 ,
                 continentur
              
               .
               (
               22
               
                 ae
                 qu.
              
               2.
               art
               .
               5.
               )
               
                 The
                 object
                 of
                 Faith
                 essentially
                 in
                 and
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 brings
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 beatifical
                 Vision
                 (
                 for
                 Faith
                 is
                 to
                 end
                 in
                 Vision
                 ,
                 as
                 Hope
                 in
                 Comprehension
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 in
                 Fruition
                 )
                 But
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 
                   Faith
                   accidentally
                
                 and
                 secondarily
                 is
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 delivered
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               every
               Christian
               is
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               them
               by
               an
               actual
               and
               explicit
               consent
               or
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               S.
               Peter
               (
               S.
               Joh.
               6.
               69.
               )
               
                 We
                 beleeve
                 and
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 that
                 Christ
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 :
              
               We
               beleeve
               and
               are
               sure
               of
               this
               all
               alike
               ,
               Superiours
               and
               Inferiours
               :
               but
               as
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               a
               
                 virtual
                 consent
              
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               in
               the
               perswasion
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               preparation
               of
               a
               good
               Christians
               soul
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               beleeve
               whatsoever
               shall
               appear
               to
               him
               to
               be
               contained
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               may
               not
               unfitly
               say
               ,
               that
               S.
               
                 Pauls
                 Profession
              
               here
               sets
               one
               rule
               for
               a
               
                 Christian
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               another
               rule
               for
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Divine
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 beleeve
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ]
              
               For
               though
               both
               beleeve
               all
               things
               ,
               yet
               the
               
                 Christian
                 man
              
               beleeves
               many
               things
               by
               
               an
               Implicit
               which
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Divine
              
               (
               who
               hath
               a
               greater
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               )
               is
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               by
               an
               
                 Explicit
                 Faith
              
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               without
               all
               dispute
               ,
               that
               God
               requires
               not
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               Faith
               in
               all
               alike
               ,
               neither
               extensively
               nor
               intensively
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 whom
                 much
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 of
                 him
                 much
                 is
                 required
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               this
               is
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               essentially
               ,
               a
               Faith
               that
               delivers
               and
               contains
               either
               explicitly
               or
               implicitly
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               to
               man
               for
               his
               salvation
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               The
               Faith
               may
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 accidentally
              
               ,
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               substance
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               extent
               and
               diffusion
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               when
               we
               beleeve
               those
               
                 Truths
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 beleeved
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 professed
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               
                 Quae
                 ubique
                 ,
                 semper
                 ,
                 &
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 credita
                 est
                 ,
              
               as
               saith
               Lirinensis
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               Faith
               is
               but
               
                 accidentally
                 Catholick
              
               :
               For
               it
               is
               but
               an
               accident
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Faith
              
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               thus
               generally
               received
               or
               professed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               finde
               that
               in
               several
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Faith
              
               hath
               not
               met
               with
               this
               reception
               or
               profession
               :
               I
               told
               you
               of
               Athanasius
               before
               ,
               another
               will
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               when
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               was
               put
               to
               
               death
               ,
               
                 True
                 Faith
                 remained
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
              
               
                 Fides
                 in
                 solâ
                 Virgine
                 remansit
              
               ,
               so
               
                 Picus
                 Mirandula
              
               ;
               and
               long
               before
               him
               Bonaventure
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               ,
               who
               gives
               this
               reason
               why
               the
               Saturday
               was
               more
               peculiary
               devoted
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               
                 because
                 that
                 in
                 Her
                 alone
                 was
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 during
                 that
                 Sabbath
                 or
                 Saturday
                 which
                 Christ
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 :
              
               
                 Indubitantèr
                 credendum
                 est
                 quòd
                 Virgo
                 Maria
                 semper
                 in
                 side
                 stetit
                 ;
                 Unde
                 discipulis
                 non
                 credentibus
                 &
                 dubitantibus
                 ,
                 ipsa
                 fuit
                 in
                 quâ
                 sides
                 Ecclesiae
                 remanserat
                 solida
                 &
                 inconcussa
                 ;
                 &
                 ideo
                 diem
                 sabbati
                 solennizat
                 in
                 honorem
                 ejus
                 omnis
                 Ecclesia
                 .
                 (
                 Bona
              
               in
               3.
               
                 sent
                 .
                 Dist.
              
               3.
               13.
               )
               
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Disciples
                 had
                 lost
                 the
                 Faith
                 (
                 as
                 loath
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 should
                 go
                 alone
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 solemnize
                 Saturday
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 onely
                 had
                 not
                 lost
                 it
                 ;
              
               but
               he
               means
               surely
               his
               own
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               looked
               upon
               as
               all
               ;
               for
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               any
               other
               Christian
               Church
               ever
               had
               this
               belief
               or
               this
               practise
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               Latine
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               Church
               hath
               had
               both
               a
               long
               time
               ▪
               &
               hath
               accordingly
               instituted
               and
               appointed
               
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               to
               be
               said
               every
               week
               on
               Saturday
               ,
               as
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Trinity
               on
               Sunday
               ,
               of
               the
               Angels
               on
               Munday
               ,
               of
               
                 salus
                 Populi
              
               on
               Tuesday
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               on
               Wednesday
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Venerable
                 Sacrament
              
               on
               Thursday
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Cross
              
               on
               Friday
               :
               
                 (
                 Missae
                 votivae
                 sive
                 commune
                 in
                 missali
                 secundum
                 usum
                 sacrum
                 .
                 )
              
               And
               the
               Rubrick
               gives
               this
               for
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               Institution
               ;
               
                 Quia
                 Domino
                 crucifixo
                 &
                 mortuo
                 Discipulis
                 fugientibus
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 Resurrectione
                 desperantibus
                 ,
                 in
                 illâ
                 solâ
                 tota
                 fides
                 remansit
                 :
              
               
                 Because
                 while
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 lay
                 dead
                 and
                 buried
                 ,
                 the
                 Disciples
                 being
                 all
                 fled
                 ,
                 and
                 despairing
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 his
                 Virgin
                 Mother
                 alone
                 retained
                 entirely
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               my
               purpose
               to
               examine
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               relation
               ,
               nor
               the
               use
               that
               hath
               been
               made
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               onely
               ask
               the
               Question
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               the
               same
               then
               when
               it
               had
               so
               few
               Professours
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               Disciples
               professed
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Preaching
               caused
               the
               whole
               world
               to
               profess
               it
               ?
               If
               it
               were
               not
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               then
               was
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               saved
               by
               one
               Faith
               ,
               and
               we
               by
               another
               plainly
               against
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
              
               ,
               Eph.
               
               4.
               5.
               
               We
               must
               therefore
               say
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               same
               Faith
               then
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               ,
               the
               very
               same
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               ,
               but
               essentially
               in
               the
               substance
               or
               perswasion
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               accidentally
               in
               the
               extent
               or
               profession
               of
               it
               :
               the
               same
               essentially
               ,
               for
               it
               
                 [
                 beleeved
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 ]
              
               though
               not
               the
               same
               accidentally
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               not
               the
               same
               profession
               of
               that
               belief
               :
               For
               it
               is
               the
               same
               spirit
               of
               Faith
               whereby
               one
               beleeves
               ,
               and
               whereby
               many
               beleeve
               ,
               as
               plainly
               S.
               Paul
               declareth
               ;
               
                 We
                 having
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeved
                 and
                 therefore
                 have
                 I
                 spoken
                 ,
                 We
                 also
                 beleeve
                 and
                 therefore
                 speak
                 :
              
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               13.
               
               Take
               I
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               or
               We
               in
               the
               plural
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               same
               spirit
               of
               faith
               ,
               in
               many
               and
               in
               few
               beleevers
               ;
               
                 We
                 also
                 beleeve
                 and
                 therefore
                 speak
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               speaking
               ,
               no
               praying
               without
               this
               Faith
               ,
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               wilfull
               neglecting
               either
               Time
               ,
               or
               Means
               ,
               or
               house
               of
               prayer
               with
               it
               ;
               If
               we
               beleeve
               ,
               we
               will
               speak
               ;
               If
               we
               will
               not
               speak
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               we
               do
               not
               beleeve
               .
            
             
               God
               takes
               it
               for
               an
               honour
               to
               be
               trusted
               ,
               he
               that
               trusts
               him
               most
               ,
               honours
               him
               most
               ;
               For
               he
               most
               beleeves
               both
               his
               All-sufficiency
               and
               his
               All-efficiency
               :
               
                 In
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 do
                 I
                 put
                 my
                 trust
                 ,
                 deliver
                 me
                 in
                 thy
              
               
               Righteousness
               ,
               Psal.
               71.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               O
               happy
               man
               who
               can
               pray
               to
               be
               delivered
               in
               Gods
               Righteousness
               ,
               when
               he
               cannot
               in
               his
               own
               ;
               for
               surely
               God
               will
               always
               be
               righteous
               ,
               though
               men
               seldome
               be
               so
               ;
               if
               we
               make
               him
               our
               trust
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               fail
               nor
               deceive
               his
               trust
               ;
               therefore
               he
               that
               trusteth
               most
               ,
               honoureth
               most
               ,
               because
               he
               beleeveth
               most
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               beleeveth
               most
               ,
               prayeth
               most
               :
               for
               as
               he
               that
               beleeveth
               ,
               speaketh
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               the
               assent
               being
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               internal
               word
               of
               the
               minde
               ;
               so
               he
               that
               speaketh
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               speaketh
               also
               with
               his
               tongue
               ,
               the
               expression
               of
               the
               mouth
               being
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               external
               word
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               by
               the
               internal
               word
               a
               man
               speaketh
               so
               as
               to
               hear
               and
               understand
               himself
               ;
               by
               the
               external
               word
               he
               speaketh
               so
               as
               that
               others
               may
               hear
               and
               understand
               him
               :
               
                 For
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 man
                 beleeveth
                 unto
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 confession
                 is
                 made
                 unto
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               10.
               10.
               
            
             
               Are
               you
               for
               the
               belief
               ?
               and
               why
               should
               you
               not
               also
               be
               for
               the
               confession
               ?
               Are
               you
               afraid
               to
               lose
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               for
               want
               of
               Faith
               ?
               and
               why
               should
               you
               not
               be
               afraid
               to
               lose
               the
               salvation
               of
               God
               for
               want
               of
               the
               Confession
               ?
               If
               we
               did
               look
               
               upon
               the
               profession
               of
               Religion
               as
               an
               act
               of
               Faith
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               )
               and
               not
               as
               an
               act
               of
               Custom
               ,
               we
               would
               all
               labour
               to
               be
               as
               unchangeable
               in
               our
               profession
               ,
               as
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               thought
               unchangeable
               in
               our
               Faith
               ;
               then
               would
               this
               distinction
               of
               Faith
               essentially
               &
               accidentally
               Catholick
               ,
               come
               to
               nothing
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               is
               at
               all
               times
               equally
               Catholick
               in
               the
               Veracity
               of
               its
               perswasion
               ,
               so
               it
               would
               also
               all
               times
               be
               equally
               Catholick
               in
               the
               extent
               of
               its
               profession
               .
            
             
               And
               good
               reason
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               grounded
               upon
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               unchangeable
               as
               himself
               ,
               for
               so
               saith
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 [
                 Beleeving
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 ]
              
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               or
               proof
               that
               his
               Faith
               is
               truly
               Catholick
               ,
               because
               it
               beleeves
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               written
               :
               
                 Non
                 credimus
                 ,
                 quia
                 non
                 legimus
                 ,
              
               was
               S.
               Hieroms
               rule
               to
               confute
               
                 Helvidius
                 ;
                 Mariam
                 nupsisse
                 post
                 partum
                 non
                 credimus
                 ,
                 quia
                 non
                 legimus
                 :
                 Hoc
                 quia
                 de
                 scripturis
                 non
                 habet
                 autoritatem
                 ,
                 câdem
                 facilitate
                 contemnitur
                 quâ
                 probatur
                 :
              
               
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 beleeve
                 that
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 had
                 any
                 other
                 childe
                 after
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 reade
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 hath
                 not
                 its
                 authority
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 is
                 rejected
                 
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 facility
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 alledged
                 :
              
               so
               S.
               Paul
               here
               urgeth
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               written
               word
               ,
               as
               the
               rule
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               as
               the
               specification
               of
               that
               rule
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               this
               Rule
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               confuteth
               the
               devil
               ,
               S.
               Mat.
               4.
               nor
               doth
               the
               devil
               cavil
               with
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               confutation
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               late
               have
               done
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               thought
               it
               too
               little
               to
               be
               tormented
               by
               the
               devil
               ,
               unless
               they
               might
               also
               be
               condemned
               by
               him
               ,
               objecting
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Points
               ,
               or
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               Translations
               ,
               or
               the
               various
               readings
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               as
               various
               expositions
               of
               it
               ;
               &
               yet
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               of
               those
               Texts
               there
               quoted
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               doth
               exactly
               agree
               with
               the
               original
               ,
               word
               for
               word
               ;
               not
               one
               Text
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Original
               in
               words
               ,
               though
               every
               one
               be
               in
               sense
               ;
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               in
               Deut.
               8.
               3.
               no
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               Word
               ,
               yet
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               
                 by
                 every
                 word
                 that
                 proceedeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               so
               Deut.
               6.
               16.
               the
               Text
               speaks
               in
               the
               Plural
               number
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 not
                 tempt
              
               ;
               Our
               Saviour
               quoteth
               it
               in
               the
               Singular
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 tempt
              
               :
               So
               Deu.
               6.
               13.
               
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
               
                 thy
                 God
                 and
                 serve
                 him
              
               ;
               but
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               quoteth
               him
               thus
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 onely
                 shalt
                 thou
                 serve
              
               ;
               altering
               one
               word
               ,
               and
               adding
               another
               .
               O
               that
               men
               would
               be
               ingenuous
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               rather
               then
               not
               learn
               this
               good
               lesson
               ,
               would
               learn
               it
               from
               this
               bad
               Master
               ,
               who
               durst
               not
               in
               Gods
               cause
               refuse
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               but
               was
               far
               from
               loading
               himself
               with
               more
               sin
               ,
               by
               seeking
               to
               load
               the
               Word
               of
               Truth
               either
               with
               Cavils
               or
               with
               Calumnies
               :
               for
               if
               it
               be
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               &
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               gainsaid
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               contradicted
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               not
               written
               there
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               not
               in
               S.
               Pauls
               Religion
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               not
               be
               in
               ours
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               the
               specification
               of
               this
               Rule
               is
               too
               narrowly
               confined
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               words
               is
               meant
               whatsoever
               is
               comprised
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               established
               and
               received
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               :
               For
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               plainly
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 to
                 them
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               to
               the
               Jews
               )
               
                 were
                 committed
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3.
               2.
               now
               the
               Jews
               before
               and
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               were
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               the
               one
               properly
               called
               Hebrews
               ,
               which
               lived
               in
               Jerusalem
               or
               Judea
               ,
               and
               understood
               
               the
               Hebrew
               tongue
               ,
               or
               else
               S.
               Paul
               would
               not
               have
               spoken
               to
               them
               in
               it
               ,
               Act.
               21.
               40.
               
               The
               other
               called
               Hellenists
               or
               Grecians
               ,
               either
               because
               they
               were
               dispersed
               among
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               as
               saith
               
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 Judaeos
                 in
                 Graeciâ
                 habitantes
                 dictos
                 Graecos
                 ,
                 in
                 Palaestinâ
                 Hebraeos
              
               ;
               or
               because
               they
               used
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               to
               read
               the
               Bible
               onely
               in
               Greek
               ,
               as
               Scaliger
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               
                 Quia
                 Biblia
                 Graecè
                 tantum
                 legere
                 soliti
                 sunt
                 :
              
               We
               read
               of
               these
               two
               several
               sorts
               of
               Jews
               both
               together
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               1.
               
               
                 There
                 arose
                 a
                 murmuring
                 of
                 the
                 Grecians
                 against
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Jews
               that
               used
               the
               Greek
               Bibles
               ,
               against
               those
               Jews
               that
               used
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Bibles
              
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               :
               And
               hence
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               were
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               so
               they
               did
               use
               a
               twofold
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               ;
               the
               one
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               the
               orher
               in
               Greek
               ;
               whence
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               Apology
               
                 (
                 cap.
              
               18.
               )
               advising
               even
               Painims
               to
               search
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 drawn
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Ptolemies
                 library
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               places
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Synagogues
               ,
               who
               by
               paying
               a
               standing
               tribute
               ,
               did
               purchase
               this
               liberty
               of
               openly
               reading
               
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               Greek
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               tongue
               wherein
               they
               were
               translated
               in
               Ptolemie's
               library
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               a
               supplication
               of
               the
               Jews
               unto
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Iustinian
                 .
                 (
                 Authenti
              
               .
               146.
               
               Col.
               10.
               
                 quod
                 sic
                 incipit
                 ,
                 Aequum
                 sanè
                 ,
                 )
              
               wherein
               they
               make
               request
               ,
               That
               it
               might
               be
               lawful
               for
               them
               to
               read
               the
               Greek
               translation
               of
               the
               seventy
               Interpreters
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               as
               their
               custome
               before
               had
               been
               ;
               for
               in
               all
               probability
               the
               Jews
               of
               the
               dispersion
               made
               this
               petition
               ,
               because
               they
               understood
               not
               the
               Hebrew
               text
               ,
               as
               did
               not
               the
               Jews
               of
               Palestine
               ,
               who
               did
               partly
               understand
               it
               in
               it self
               ,
               but
               fully
               as
               it
               was
               translated
               in
               the
               Chaldee
               Paraphrase
               ,
               which
               was
               therefore
               read
               with
               the
               text
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               :
               and
               hence
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               that
               the
               Greek
               text
               was
               first
               generally
               received
               by
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               because
               those
               Jews
               which
               used
               it
               were
               dispersed
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               Greek
               was
               now
               become
               the
               common
               language
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               this
               Greek
               text
               or
               translation
               having
               been
               used
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               for
               these
               reasons
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               the
               uniting
               of
               the
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               into
               one
               communion
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               common
               edification
               of
               both
               being
               so
               united
               ,
               
               did
               happily
               cause
               Saint
               Luke
               to
               continue
               the
               name
               of
               Cainan
               in
               the
               genealogy
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               because
               he
               found
               it
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Bible
               )
               lest
               if
               he
               should
               have
               altered
               the
               long
               received
               translation
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               discountenanced
               the
               newly
               received
               Religion
               ,
               which
               evangelical
               condescension
               of
               his
               did
               no
               more
               authorize
               the
               Greek
               translation
               to
               justle
               with
               the
               Hebrew
               text
               ,
               then
               the
               Apostles
               condescension
               before
               ,
               of
               abstaining
               from
               bloud
               and
               meats
               offered
               to
               idols
               ,
               did
               authorize
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               turn
               Jews
               ,
               or
               the
               Jews
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               Judaisme
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               sure
               we
               are
               the
               Greek
               Translation
               was
               first
               generally
               received
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               generally
               understood
               both
               by
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Hebrew
               text
               was
               then
               fully
               understood
               onely
               by
               some
               few
               Jews
               ,
               and
               scarce
               at
               all
               by
               any
               Christians
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               did
               the
               Jews
               use
               two
               sorts
               of
               Bibles
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               did
               they
               deliver
               both
               sorts
               down
               to
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               the
               one
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               Greek
               ;
               but
               though
               they
               delivered
               down
               a
               double
               text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               they
               delivered
               not
               down
               a
               double
               Canon
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Iosephus
               himself
               doth
               testifie
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               
               
                 contra
                 Appionem
              
               ,
               quoted
               by
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Eccl.
                 Hist.
                 lib.
              
               3.
               cap.
               10.
               who
               affirmeth
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               had
               but
               twenty
               two
               books
               for
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               faith
               ;
               (
               the
               Masorites
               say
               twenty
               four
               books
               ,
               counting
               Ruth
               apart
               from
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               the
               Lamentations
               apart
               from
               Ieremy
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               accounted
               
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 Kings
              
               ,
               and
               Chronicles
               ,
               each
               two
               books
               ,
               made
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Canonical
               books
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               full
               out
               twenty
               seven
               )
               and
               these
               books
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               were
               all
               written
               before
               the
               time
               of
               Artaxerxes
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               those
               which
               were
               written
               after
               that
               time
               (
               as
               all
               that
               we
               call
               Apocrypha
               )
               he
               tells
               us
               they
               had
               not
               the
               same
               authority
               with
               the
               others
               ,
               because
               when
               they
               were
               written
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               so
               undoubted
               a
               succession
               of
               the
               prophets
               as
               had
               been
               ever
               before
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               So
               that
               though
               those
               other
               books
               came
               down
               in
               the
               Greek
               Bibles
               (
               if
               at
               least
               they
               were
               in
               them
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               questionable
               )
               yet
               they
               came
               not
               down
               as
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               the
               peculiar
               priviledge
               of
               those
               books
               alone
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               written
               in
               Hebrew
               or
               Chaldee
               ,
               and
               deposited
               in
               the
               ark
               by
               the
               prophets
               .
               
               And
               indeed
               we
               do
               not
               read
               that
               the
               Jews
               would
               hazard
               their
               lives
               for
               any
               one
               book
               of
               all
               the
               Apocrypha
               ,
               but
               towards
               the
               Canon
               they
               were
               so
               zealously
               affected
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               embraced
               it
               for
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               they
               would
               not
               be
               divorced
               from
               it
               by
               any
               terrours
               of
               man.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Euseb.
                 l.
              
               3.
               c.
               10.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 inbred
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Jews
                 from
                 their
                 very
                 nativitie
                 ,
                 to
                 account
                 their
                 Testament
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 stick
                 close
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 need
                 require
                 ,
                 willingly
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               Canon
               of
               Scripture
               it
               is
               that
               St.
               Paul
               here
               appeals
               ,
               calling
               it
               the
               
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               ;
               for
               so
               Christ
               himself
               had
               called
               it
               before
               ,
               Saint
               Mat.
               11.
               13.
               
               
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 prophesied
                 until
                 Iohn
                 :
              
               and
               again
               ,
               S.
               Luke
               16.
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 until
                 Iohn
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Scripture
               until
               John
               ,
               but
               after
               that
               time
               there
               was
               to
               be
               another
               accession
               to
               the
               Canon
               ;
               &
               it
               is
               clear
               that
               neither
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               nor
               under
               the
               Prophets
               did
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               comprize
               any
               of
               the
               Apocryphal
               books
               ,
               because
               none
               of
               them
               is
               quoted
               in
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               prophesying
               
               of
               Christ
               ,
               a
               truth
               not
               denied
               by
               those
               who
               stand
               most
               upon
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               Apocrypha
               ;
               for
               even
               in
               the
               Greek
               Bibles
               printed
               at
               Paris
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               Pope
               
                 Sixtus
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               second
               volume
               there
               is
               an
               Index
               of
               all
               the
               testimonies
               alledged
               in
               the
               New
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               of
               them
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Apocrypha
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               if
               this
               division
               be
               good
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               into
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               what
               is
               become
               of
               the
               books
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Chronicles
                 ,
                 Iob
              
               ,
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               all
               Solomons
               works
               ,
               even
               of
               that
               whole
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Canon
               called
               by
               the
               Masorites
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ?
               for
               in
               Gen.
               16.
               5.
               
               The
               
                 Masor
                 a
              
               divides
               the
               whole
               Testament
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               Law
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               writings
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               They
               are
               included
               in
               these
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               imaginable
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               left
               them
               out
               of
               his
               Bible
               ,
               although
               here
               he
               doth
               not
               expresly
               name
               them
               ;
               and
               indeed
               ,
               the
               whole
               Canon
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               is
               sometimes
               called
               the
               Law
               onely
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               Prophets
               onely
               ,
               sometimes
               both
               together
               ,
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Canon
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               is
               sometimes
               called
               
               the
               Law
               onely
               ,
               as
               Neh.
               8.
               8.
               
                 so
                 they
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 distinctly
              
               ;
               where
               by
               the
               Law
               must
               be
               meant
               the
               whole
               Testament
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               say
               that
               the
               Jews
               in
               their
               captivity
               had
               contracted
               the
               heresie
               of
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               (
               whom
               they
               so
               much
               hated
               )
               to
               admit
               onely
               of
               the
               five
               books
               of
               Moses
               for
               their
               Bible
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               whole
               Canon
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               is
               sometimes
               called
               the
               Prophets
               onely
               ,
               as
               2
               Chron.
               20.
               20.
               
               
                 Believe
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 ye
                 be
                 established
                 ;
                 believe
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 ye
                 prosper
                 :
              
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               word
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               recorded
               in
               his
               Book
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               whole
               Canon
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               is
               sometimes
               called
               both
               together
               ,
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Luke
               16.
               29.
               
               
                 They
                 have
                 Moses
              
               (
               the
               pen-man
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               written
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Canon
               of
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               And
               those
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               those
               other
               books
               of
               the
               Bible
               are
               no
               less
               comprised
               in
               these
               two
               by
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               been
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               before
               him
               ;
               for
               indeed
               this
               was
               the
               most
               usual
               way
               of
               citing
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               to
               call
               it
               
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
              
               
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               but
               one
               place
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               that
               seems
               to
               confirm
               the
               Masorites
               division
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               into
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               
                 holy
                 writings
              
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               finde
               Saint
               Luke
               24.
               44.
               where
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
              
               where
               the
               Psalms
               are
               put
               for
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whereof
               they
               were
               but
               one
               ,
               though
               a
               principal
               part
               .
            
             
               The
               sum
               of
               all
               is
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               substance
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               separated
               in
               themselves
               ;
               but
               the
               difference
               is
               not
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               prudently
               and
               justly
               be
               separated
               by
               us
               ,
               either
               in
               our
               profession
               ,
               or
               in
               our
               practise
               ;
               for
               we
               see
               plainly
               that
               St.
               Pauls
               profession
               and
               practise
               ,
               contain
               in
               them
               the
               very
               substance
               of
               Religion
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               any
               man
               that
               disesteems
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               have
               any
               high
               regard
               or
               esteem
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               observable
               in
               the
               first
               table
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               (
               which
               wholly
               concerns
               our
               duty
               towards
               God
               )
               that
               as
               the
               three
               first
               Commandments
               concern
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
               so
               the
               fourth
               concerns
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               substance
               of
               Religion
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               knowledge
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               
                 Abraham
                 being
                 strong
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 gave
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               4.
               29.
               whereby
               we
               may
               see
               and
               must
               confess
               ,
               that
               faith
               ,
               and
               consequently
               hope
               and
               charity
               do
               glorifie
               God
               as
               well
               as
               worship
               ,
               though
               perchance
               not
               so
               publickly
               ,
               yet
               sure
               as
               cordially
               ,
               for
               they
               glorifie
               God
               in
               the
               inner
               ,
               as
               worship
               and
               thanksgiving
               do
               glorifie
               him
               in
               the
               outer
               man
               ;
               wherefore
               in
               these
               consists
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               ,
               whose
               work
               it
               is
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               either
               inwardly
               ,
               which
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               outwardly
               ,
               which
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               commandments
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               three
               first
               commandments
               concern
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               ,
               so
               the
               fourth
               wholly
               concerns
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               :
               and
               as
               the
               first
               Commandment
               teacheth
               us
               the
               duties
               of
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               and
               charity
               towards
               God
               ;
               to
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               love
               him
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               minde
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               strength
               ;
               and
               the
               second
               and
               third
               ,
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               thanks
               ,
               to
               call
               upon
               
               him
               ,
               to
               honour
               his
               holy
               name
               ,
               and
               his
               word
               ;
               so
               the
               fourth
               commandment
               setteth
               us
               a
               time
               (
               and
               other
               circumstances
               )
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               these
               duties
               ,
               teaching
               us
               to
               serve
               him
               truly
               in
               holiness
               and
               righteousness
               all
               the
               days
               of
               our
               life
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               gross
               mistake
               of
               some
               who
               make
               the
               fourth
               commandment
               a
               limitation
               or
               a
               restriction
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               that
               required
               our
               love
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               (
               to
               shew
               that
               we
               ought
               sooner
               to
               be
               without
               our
               heart
               ,
               then
               without
               his
               love
               )
               did
               require
               the
               publick
               profession
               of
               that
               love
               onely
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               ;
               no
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               and
               profess
               the
               contrary
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               greater
               should
               be
               limited
               by
               the
               lesser
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 great
                 commandment
                 ,
              
               Saint
               Mat.
               20.
               38.
               
               Wherefore
               all
               the
               rest
               which
               have
               their
               greatness
               from
               this
               ,
               cannot
               add
               any
               greatness
               to
               it
               ,
               much
               less
               can
               they
               take
               away
               any
               greatness
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               fourth
               commandment
               must
               needs
               lose
               its
               greatness
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               brought
               to
               oppose
               this
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               confine
               this
               love
               of
               God
               by
               restraining
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               to
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               as
               if
               Religion
               were
               made
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               the
               Sabbath
               
               made
               for
               Religion
               ;
               they
               who
               look
               upon
               Sunday
               as
               the
               onely
               Sabbath
               ,
               do
               in
               effect
               say
               ,
               That
               Religion
               was
               made
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               they
               who
               look
               upon
               other
               Festivals
               as
               Sabbaths
               also
               ,
               do
               in
               effect
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               made
               for
               Religion
               :
               and
               without
               doubt
               they
               are
               of
               the
               surer
               side
               (
               which
               is
               the
               drift
               we
               should
               aim
               at
               in
               all
               controverted
               points
               )
               who
               say
               ,
               Days
               were
               made
               for
               duties
               ,
               and
               not
               duties
               for
               days
               :
               for
               these
               men
               do
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               is
               above
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               (
               which
               God
               himself
               hath
               taught
               us
               in
               the
               very
               method
               of
               the
               commandments
               ,
               putting
               the
               greatest
               in
               the
               first
               place
               )
               and
               that
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               was
               ordained
               and
               appointed
               to
               preserve
               and
               maintain
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               by
               no
               means
               to
               restrain
               or
               hinder
               the
               same
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               safest
               explaining
               the
               fourth
               commandment
               ,
               not
               by
               way
               of
               limitation
               or
               restriction
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               limited
               and
               restrained
               the
               three
               former
               to
               it self
               (
               which
               those
               men
               do
               seem
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               ,
               who
               put
               down
               all
               other
               Christian
               Festivals
               as
               unlawfull
               and
               superstitious
               )
               but
               by
               way
               of
               specification
               or
               application
               ,
               as
               shewing
               the
               necessity
               of
               exercising
               that
               Religion
               which
               is
               taught
               and
               commanded
               in
               the
               three
               former
               ,
               
               and
               not
               leaving
               it
               in
               our
               power
               to
               omit
               or
               neglect
               that
               exercise
               .
            
             
               This
               being
               laid
               for
               a
               sure
               ground
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               Gods
               absolute
               command
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               substance
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               that
               they
               who
               regard
               not
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               cannot
               regard
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               :
               and
               consequently
               ,
               whosoever
               is
               unsetled
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               (
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               the
               profession
               or
               in
               the
               practise
               thereof
               )
               cannot
               be
               thought
               well
               grounded
               in
               the
               knowledge
               and
               love
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               For
               Divinity
               is
               a
               science
               that
               teacheth
               man
               to
               live
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               that
               most
               lives
               to
               God
               is
               the
               best
               Divine
               :
               the
               best
               scholar
               may
               be
               he
               that
               hath
               best
               ordered
               his
               study
               ,
               but
               the
               best
               Divine
               is
               he
               that
               best
               ordereth
               his
               life
               :
               and
               this
               Divinity
               St.
               Paul
               requireth
               alike
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               who
               profess
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               a
               life
               answerable
               to
               their
               faith
               ,
               a
               conversation
               answerable
               to
               their
               profession
               .
               
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 9.
                 
                 Knowing
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 being
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 dieth
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               there
               's
               the
               principle
               of
               faith
               ;
               and
               verse
               11.
               
               
                 Likewise
                 reckon
                 ye
                 also
                 your selves
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 indeed
                 unto
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 alive
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 our
              
               
               Lord
               :
               there
               's
               the
               duty
               of
               life
               .
               He
               is
               the
               best
               Divine
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               most
               Christian
               Logick
               that
               most
               makes
               such
               collections
               :
               for
               Divinity
               treats
               onely
               of
               the
               
                 spiritual
                 life
              
               ,
               whereby
               man
               lives
               in
               &
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               lives
               .
               And
               as
               the
               natural
               life
               hath
               two
               acts
               ,
               the
               first
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whereby
               it
               gives
               life
               ;
               the
               second
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whereby
               it
               gives
               motion
               :
               so
               hath
               also
               the
               spiritual
               life
               two
               acts
               ;
               The
               first
               consists
               in
               the
               knowledge
               and
               love
               of
               God
               :
               the
               second
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               that
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               that
               love
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               two
               acts
               consisted
               Abrahams
               Religion
               ,
               of
               these
               two
               parts
               consisted
               his
               Divinity
               ;
               even
               of
               Faith
               in
               God
               ,
               (
               as
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               )
               and
               of
               Works
               according
               to
               that
               Faith
               ,
               as
               saith
               S.
               Iames
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               hope
               to
               get
               into
               
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
              
               ,
               we
               must
               first
               get
               into
               his
               study
               .
               This
               was
               Davids
               Divinitie
               ,
               Psal.
               37.
               3.
               
               
                 Trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               there
               's
               the
               knowledge
               and
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               for
               no
               man
               will
               trust
               him
               whom
               he
               doth
               not
               know
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               him
               whom
               he
               doth
               not
               love
               )
               
                 and
                 do
                 good
              
               ,
               there
               's
               the
               profession
               according
               to
               that
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               practise
               according
               to
               that
               love
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               be
               men
               after
               Davids
               heart
               ,
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               men
               after
               Gods
               own
               heart
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               This
               was
               the
               Divinity
               
               Christ
               left
               unto
               his
               Church
               ,
               S.
               Matth.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               First
               teaching
               all
               nations
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               then
               teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               his
               commands
               :
               and
               we
               cannot
               be
               good
               Christians
               unless
               we
               be
               members
               of
               Christs
               Church
               :
               and
               if
               we
               be
               good
               Christians
               ,
               our
               faith
               will
               make
               us
               live
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our
               conversation
               will
               be
               according
               to
               our
               faith
               :
               which
               was
               the
               admirable
               prayer
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               upon
               Ascension-eve
               ,
               (
               and
               I
               cannot
               better
               conclude
               this
               discourse
               then
               with
               a
               prayer
               ,
               nor
               have
               I
               learned
               to
               reject
               a
               good
               prayer
               ,
               because
               I
               finde
               it
               in
               the
               Mass-Book
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               I
               may
               learn
               not
               to
               say
               
                 Eli
                 ,
                 Eli
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
              
               ,
               with
               my
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               because
               some
               out
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               others
               out
               of
               malice
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 man
                 calleth
                 for
                 Elias
              
               ,
               S.
               Matth.
               27.
               46.
               )
               
                 Praesta
                 quaesumus
                 omnipotens
                 Pater
                 ,
                 ut
                 nostrae
                 mentis
                 intentio
                 ,
                 quò
                 Unigenitus
                 Filius
                 tuus
                 ,
                 Dominus
                 noster
                 ingressus
                 est
                 ,
                 semper
                 intendat
                 ;
                 &
                 quò
                 side
                 pergit
                 ,
                 conversatione
                 perveniat
                 .
              
               
                 Grant
                 Lord
                 we
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 whither
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 ascended
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 also
                 with
                 heart
                 and
                 minde
                 thither
                 ascend
                 ;
                 and
                 whither
                 we
                 ascend
                 by
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 mayalso
                 dwell
                 by
                 our
                 conversation
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   assurance
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   the
                
                 substance
                 
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   is
                
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   resembles
                   God
                   the
                   authour
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   incommunicable
                   properties
                   of
                
                 Simplicitie
                 and
                 Infinitie
                 ;
                 
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   his
                
                 Immutabilitie
                 and
                 Eternitie
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   two
                   consectaries
                   of
                
                 Infinitie
                 ;
                 
                   &
                   also
                   in
                   his
                
                 Omnipotency
                 ,
                 All-sufficiencie
                 ,
                 and
                 Omnisciencie
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   three
                   consectaries
                   of
                   his
                
                 Eternitie
                 .
              
            
             
               THat
               Religion
               is
               of
               a
               divine
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               partaketh
               of
               Gods
               properties
               ,
               both
               incommunicable
               and
               communicable
               ,
               may
               be
               thought
               an
               impertinent
               discourse
               by
               some
               ,
               because
               it
               deals
               in
               speculatives
               ,
               and
               perchance
               an
               impious
               discourse
               by
               others
               ,
               because
               it
               may
               seem
               to
               destroy
               practicks
               ,
               and
               so
               joyn
               hands
               with
               the
               sacrilegious
               profaneness
               of
               this
               age
               ,
               which
               trades
               wholly
               in
               destructives
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               regard
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               God
               himself
               :
               Yet
               since
               the
               end
               of
               Religion
               is
               to
               bring
               man
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               amiss
               to
               see
               how
               near
               the
               work
               thereof
               conduceth
               to
               that
               end
               :
               and
               it
               may
               be
               proper
               ,
               if
               not
               necessary
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               excellencies
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               mens
               eyes
               being
               
               dazled
               with
               the
               admirable
               beauty
               ,
               their
               hearts
               may
               be
               inflamed
               with
               the
               divine
               perfections
               of
               holiness
               .
            
             
               For
               Holiness
               and
               Religion
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               essentially
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               different
               in
               our
               apprehensions
               :
               therefore
               S.
               Peter
               calling
               upon
               us
               to
               be
               religious
               ,
               calleth
               upon
               us
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               1
               S.
               Pet.
               1.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 But
                 as
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 called
                 you
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 so
                 be
                 ye
                 holy
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 conversation
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Be
                 ye
                 holy
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 holy
                 :
              
               where
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               called
               upon
               for
               holiness
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
              
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               
                 [
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 :
                 ]
              
               and
               by
               the
               example
               of
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               
                 [
                 But
                 as
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 called
                 you
                 is
                 holy
                 ]
              
               but
               also
               by
               the
               communion
               of
               God
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               [
               ·
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 holy
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 holy
                 :
                 ]
              
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               Holiness
               can
               have
               no
               fellowship
               with
               impurity
               ,
               therefore
               unless
               you
               will
               be
               holy
               ,
               you
               must
               not
               onely
               renounce
               the
               authority
               of
               God
               commanding
               ,
               the
               example
               of
               God
               conducting
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               fellowship
               of
               God
               conversing
               and
               communicating
               with
               you
               :
               For
               the
               force
               of
               the
               argument
               consists
               in
               the
               proper
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               relation
               
               to
               and
               with
               God.
               Accordingly
               I
               cannot
               better
               shew
               the
               excellencies
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               by
               shewing
               how
               near
               its
               holiness
               comes
               to
               the
               very
               nature
               and
               essence
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               then
               none
               will
               doubt
               but
               the
               Angelical
               Doctour
               did
               rightly
               say
               ,
               
                 Nomen
                 sanctitatis
                 duo
                 videtur
                 importare
                 ,
                 Munditiem
                 &
                 firmitatem
                 ,
              
               that
               holiness
               imports
               two
               things
               ,
               purity
               :
               (
               for
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               one
               far
               removed
               from
               the
               corruptions
               of
               the
               earth
               )
               and
               constancie
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               sanctum
               or
               sancitum
               ,
               &
               
                 lege
                 firmatum
              
               are
               all
               one
               )
               and
               there
               is
               an
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               both
               these
               in
               that
               man
               that
               will
               be
               truly
               religious
               :
               for
               he
               that
               will
               be
               joyned
               to
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               must
               be
               far
               removed
               from
               the
               things
               below
               ,
               there
               's
               the
               purity
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               will
               be
               joyned
               to
               the
               first
               Beginning
               and
               last
               End
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               wholly
               immoveable
               )
               must
               be
               firm
               and
               immoveable
               in
               his
               conjunction
               ,
               there
               's
               the
               constancy
               .
               Therefore
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               38.
               
               
                 Certus
                 sum
                 quòd
                 neque
                 mors
                 neque
                 vita
                 separabit
                 me
                 à
                 charitate
                 Dei
                 :
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 and
                 certain
                 (
                 not
                 onely
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 )
                 that
                 neither
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 life
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               He
               that
               knows
               it
               is
               all
               one
               to
               love
               Religion
               and
               to
               love
               God
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               separated
               from
               its
               love
               :
               and
               he
               
               that
               knows
               Religion
               to
               be
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               will
               easily
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               is
               the
               master
               ,
               such
               is
               his
               service
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               all
               Divines
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               true
               Divinity
               ,
               but
               some
               have
               likewise
               said
               ,
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               commandment
               (
               making
               the
               first
               and
               second
               but
               one
               )
               doth
               teach
               us
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Religion
               the
               proper
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               Religion
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               immediate
               worship
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 Religio
                 distinctiùs
                 ,
                 ,
                 non
                 quemlibet
                 ,
                 sed
                 Dei
                 cultum
                 significat
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Aug.
                 de
                 Civit.
                 Dei
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               10.
               cap.
               1.
               )
               If
               we
               say
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               we
               may
               possibly
               mean
               a
               civil
               or
               a
               moral
               worship
               :
               but
               if
               we
               say
               Religion
               ,
               we
               can
               mean
               no
               other
               but
               Divine
               worship
               ,
               or
               the
               immediate
               worship
               of
               God.
               And
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               one
               attribute
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               shews
               in
               some
               sort
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ;
               for
               such
               as
               God
               is
               in
               Himself
               ,
               such
               also
               is
               the
               Religion
               that
               serveth
               and
               pleaseth
               Him.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               accordingly
               endeavour
               (
               with
               Gods
               grace
               )
               to
               shew
               the
               nature
               of
               Religion
               from
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               with
               such
               a
               method
               as
               shall
               not
               seek
               to
               satisfie
               the
               curious
               by
               its
               exactness
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               establish
               the
               
               conscientious
               by
               its
               godliness
               ,
               always
               remembring
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               shews
               a
               mortal
               man
               his
               glory
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               did
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               33.
               23.
               though
               he
               may
               see
               much
               ,
               yet
               much
               more
               there
               is
               which
               cannot
               be
               seen
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               Divine
               whatsoever
               see
               so
               much
               of
               God
               as
               he
               doth
               desire
               ,
               nor
               can
               he
               express
               so
               much
               as
               he
               doth
               see
               :
               It
               is
               enough
               therefore
               if
               I
               draw
               such
               a
               scheme
               of
               Gods
               attributes
               ,
               as
               is
               fittest
               to
               instruct
               my self
               and
               others
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               true
               godliness
               .
            
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               his
               service
               altogether
               spiritual
               ,
               S.
               John
               4.
               24.
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 worship
                 him
                 must
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 Spirit
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 .
              
               There
               must
               be
               nothing
               in
               his
               worship
               of
               carnal
               inventions
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               of
               carnal
               affections
               ;
               
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 carnally
                 minded
                 is
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 spiritually
                 minded
                 is
                 life
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               6.
               wherein
               we
               have
               described
               in
               few
               words
               the
               true
               and
               the
               false
               Religion
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               spiritual
               ,
               the
               other
               carnal
               ;
               they
               are
               both
               described
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               themselves
               
                 [
                 to
                 be
                 minded
              
               ]
               for
               religion
               calls
               for
               the
               soul
               ,
               whether
               we
               serve
               God
               or
               Mammon
               ;
               2.
               
               In
               their
               causes
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               one
               is
               flesh
               ,
               of
               the
               other
               spirit
               .
               3.
               
               In
               their
               effects
               ,
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               one
               is
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               assurance
               of
               it
               ,
               peace
               ;
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               other
               
               is
               death
               :
               Religion
               then
               it self
               is
               to
               be
               minded
               ,
               it
               always
               engageth
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Religion
               is
               to
               be
               
                 spiritually
                 minded
              
               ,
               eagaging
               the
               soul
               according
               to
               the
               dictates
               of
               Gods
               holy
               Spirit
               .
               And
               indeed
               Religion
               hath
               the
               chiefest
               properties
               of
               a
               spirit
               ;
               For
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               spirit
               is
               invisible
               and
               imperceptible
               by
               the
               sense
               :
               so
               is
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               
                 the
                 natural
                 man
                 perceives
                 it
                 not
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               14.
               and
               S.
               Paul
               calleth
               the
               things
               of
               Religion
               
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               15.
               27.
               
               
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 their
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ,
              
               and
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               11.
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 have
                 sowen
                 unto
                 you
                 spiritual
                 things
                 .
              
               Take
               heed
               then
               of
               a
               carnal
               eye
               in
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               that
               loves
               to
               look
               upon
               an
               image
               ;
               but
               much
               more
               of
               a
               carnal
               affection
               ,
               that
               loves
               to
               look
               upon
               it self
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               spirit
               hath
               life
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               giveth
               life
               unto
               the
               body
               :
               so
               Religion
               hath
               life
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               giveth
               life
               to
               those
               that
               are
               religious
               ,
               S.
               John
               17.
               3.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 life
                 eternal
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 thee
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 .
              
               The
               true
               knowledge
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               (
               which
               cannot
               be
               without
               a
               practise
               answerable
               to
               it
               )
               is
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               life
               eternal
               ,
               both
               formally
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               effectually
               in
               regard
               of
               us
               .
               Christ
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               also
               
               the
               life
               ,
               S.
               John
               14.
               6.
               
               And
               so
               also
               are
               his
               words
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               6.
               63.
               
               
                 The
                 words
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 unto
                 you
                 they
                 are
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 life
                 :
              
               no
               parting
               Christs
               words
               from
               Spirit
               ,
               nor
               Spirit
               from
               life
               ;
               and
               again
               verse
               68.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
              
               Let
               nothing
               go
               for
               Christs
               word
               which
               is
               not
               spirit
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               spirit
               as
               to
               give
               life
               :
               wherefore
               if
               you
               see
               a
               Religion
               a
               fraught
               with
               beads
               ,
               pictures
               ,
               crucifixes
               ,
               and
               such
               outward
               ordinances
               ,
               be
               afraid
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               these
               and
               the
               like
               are
               mens
               carnal
               inventions
               ,
               meer
               carnal
               images
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               Religion
               but
               superstition
               :
               Again
               ,
               if
               you
               see
               a
               Religion
               fraught
               with
               envy
               ,
               malice
               ,
               hatred
               ,
               uncharitableness
               ,
               spiritual
               pride
               ,
               perversness
               ,
               profaneness
               ,
               licentiousness
               ,
               disobedience
               ,
               novelty
               ,
               singularity
               ,
               be
               afraid
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               these
               and
               such
               like
               are
               mens
               carnal
               practises
               ,
               carnal
               imaginations
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               Religion
               ,
               but
               faction
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Apostle
               casteth
               down
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               5.
               
               And
               the
               prophet
               seems
               to
               prophesie
               against
               ,
               Ier.
               43.
               13.
               
               
                 For
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 images
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 sun
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               humorous
               imaginations
               of
               those
               that
               abuse
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               And
               this
               trial
               or
               proof
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               is
               substantial
               ,
               it
               concerns
               the
               very
               nature
               and
               essence
               of
               it
               ;
               even
               as
               to
               be
               a
               spirit
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               
               nature
               and
               substance
               of
               God
               ;
               there
               are
               other
               proofs
               that
               are
               also
               essential
               proofs
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               taken
               from
               the
               substance
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               from
               his
               properties
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               is
               the
               truest
               Religion
               ,
               whose
               properties
               come
               nearest
               to
               the
               properties
               of
               God.
               I
               will
               give
               you
               a
               short
               scheme
               of
               both
               together
               ,
               that
               seeing
               God
               himself
               in
               your
               Religion
               ,
               you
               may
               love
               it
               
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 soul
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 strength
                 ,
              
               because
               so
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               love
               your
               God.
               
            
             
               God
               cannot
               be
               known
               any
               further
               in
               his
               substance
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               so
               accordingly
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               wholly
               spiritual
               :
               But
               the
               greatest
               knowledge
               we
               have
               of
               God
               (
               the
               onely
               eternal
               Spirit
               )
               is
               by
               his
               properties
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               attributes
               :
               his
               properties
               are
               internal
               perfections
               belonging
               to
               him
               as
               a
               Spirit
               meerly
               in
               regard
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 Immutability
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               his
               attributes
               are
               as
               it
               were
               external
               perfections
               belonging
               to
               him
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               creatures
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Liberality
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               or
               if
               you
               desire
               not
               to
               distinguish
               between
               Gods
               properties
               and
               his
               attributes
               ,
               you
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               properties
               
               of
               God
               are
               either
               such
               as
               remove
               from
               him
               all
               kinde
               of
               imperfection
               that
               is
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               as
               Simplicity
               ,
               which
               removes
               from
               him
               
                 composition
                 ;
                 Immutability
              
               ,
               which
               removes
               from
               him
               
                 Changeableness
                 ;
                 Immensity
              
               and
               eternity
               ,
               which
               remove
               from
               him
               Circumscription
               or
               Confinement
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               place
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               time
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               called
               incommunicable
               properties
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               communicable
               to
               any
               creature
               ;
               Or
               the
               properties
               of
               God
               are
               such
               as
               do
               assign
               to
               God
               all
               manner
               of
               perfection
               ,
               First
               ,
               in
               his
               understanding
               ;
               as
               Wisdome
               and
               Truth
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               his
               will
               ,
               as
               Goodness
               and
               Liberty
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               In
               his
               power
               of
               action
               ,
               as
               Omnipotency
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               called
               communicable
               properties
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               communicated
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               proportion
               and
               perfection
               infinitely
               short
               of
               what
               is
               in
               the
               Creatour
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               :
               Thus
               angels
               and
               men
               have
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               though
               not
               an
               Unerring
               truth
               ,
               not
               an
               All-sufficient
               goodness
               ,
               not
               an
               Almighty
               power
               ;
               but
               they
               have
               not
               
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 Infinity
                 ,
                 Immutability
                 ,
                 Eternity
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               the
               incommunicable
               properties
               .
            
             
               And
               herein
               consists
               the
               supereminencie
               
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               above
               any
               creature
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               it
               shareth
               even
               in
               these
               
                 incommunicable
                 properties
              
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 Infinity
                 ,
                 Immutability
                 ,
                 Eternity
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               first
               it
               shares
               in
               his
               Simplicity
               :
               now
               the
               Simplicity
               of
               the
               divine
               essence
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               admits
               of
               no
               composition
               at
               all
               ,
               neither
               Physical
               composition
               of
               matter
               and
               form
               ;
               nor
               Logical
               ,
               of
               subject
               ,
               and
               accident
               ;
               nor
               Metaphysical
               ,
               of
               act
               and
               power
               ;
               whereas
               the
               purest
               spirits
               that
               are
               admit
               of
               Logical
               and
               Metaphysical
               composition
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               Physical
               ,
               God
               onely
               excepted
               ,
               who
               admits
               of
               neither
               ,
               So
               
                 Aquinas
                 pr.
                 part
                 .
                 qu.
              
               40.
               
               
                 Propter
                 divinam
                 Simplicitatem
                 est
                 duplex
                 identitas
                 in
                 divinis
                 ,
                 eorum
                 quae
                 in
                 rebus
                 creatis
                 differunt
                 ;
                 quia
                 enim
                 illa
                 excludit
                 compositionem
                 subjecti
                 &
                 accidentis
                 ,
                 quicquid
                 attribuitur
                 Deo
                 est
                 ejus
                 essentia
                 ;
                 quia
                 autem
                 excludit
                 compositionem
                 formae
                 &
                 materiae
                 ,
                 in
                 divinis
                 idem
                 est
                 abstractum
                 &
                 concretum
              
               ;
               
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 essence
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 identity
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 creature
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 an
                 identity
                 of
                 essence
                 and
                 attributes
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 no
                 composition
                 of
                 substance
                 and
                 accident
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 an
                 identity
                 
                 of
                 abstract
                 and
                 concrete
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 no
                 composition
                 of
                 form
                 and
                 matter
                 ;
              
               and
               all
               action
               proceeding
               from
               form
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               he
               who
               is
               the
               agent
               in
               and
               of
               himself
               ,
               can
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               pure
               form
               without
               any
               mixture
               of
               any
               matter
               ,
               
                 Nam
                 quod
                 est
                 primò
                 &
                 per
                 se
                 agens
                 ,
                 patet
                 quòd
                 sit
                 primò
                 &
                 per
                 se
                 forma
                 ,
              
               1
               
                 par
                 .
                 qu.
              
               3.
               art
               .
               2.
               
               So
               likewise
               Religion
               admits
               of
               no
               compositiou
               ,
               but
               must
               still
               remain
               in
               its
               own
               Simplicity
               ;
               for
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               in
               Religion
               no
               Physical
               composition
               of
               matter
               and
               form
               ,
               some
               will
               make
               Decency
               the
               accidental
               form
               of
               Religion
               ;
               others
               the
               Evangelical
               counsels
               the
               essential
               form
               and
               perfection
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               both
               are
               mistaken
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               holiness
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Christian
               ,
               that
               was
               of
               the
               Jew
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               same
               beauty
               of
               holiness
               :
               There
               is
               no
               separating
               the
               essential
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               from
               the
               essential
               form
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               not
               intrinsecally
               holy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               both
               materially
               and
               formally
               ,
               cannot
               properly
               be
               said
               to
               be
               a
               substantial
               part
               of
               Religion
               .
               Some
               look
               upon
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               and
               charity
               as
               the
               formal
               part
               ,
               upon
               the
               other
               duties
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               as
               the
               material
               part
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               indeed
               such
               considerations
               are
               
               meerly
               notional
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               real
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               can
               reject
               an
               article
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               also
               reject
               a
               commandment
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               man
               wrong
               any
               commandment
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               also
               wrong
               an
               article
               of
               faith
               ;
               thus
               can
               you
               not
               expunge
               or
               deprave
               any
               commandment
               that
               contains
               your
               duty
               towards
               God
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               expunge
               or
               deprave
               some
               article
               of
               faith
               concerning
               him
               :
               so
               also
               of
               the
               second
               table
               ,
               he
               that
               depraves
               any
               one
               of
               those
               commandments
               ,
               depraves
               those
               articles
               of
               faith
               that
               concern
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
              
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               he
               that
               denies
               or
               depraves
               that
               part
               of
               Gods
               law
               which
               concerns
               himself
               ,
               without
               any
               relation
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               doth
               also
               deny
               or
               deprave
               some
               of
               those
               articles
               of
               faith
               that
               concern
               himself
               ,
               as
               
                 The
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 everlasting
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               you
               cannot
               think
               that
               any
               common
               drunkard
               or
               unclean
               person
               doth
               so
               much
               as
               seriously
               consider
               ,
               much
               less
               truly
               believe
               the
               
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 his
                 body
              
               ,
               which
               he
               doth
               continually
               defile
               with
               with
               his
               intemperances
               and
               uncleanness
               .
               And
               this
               truth
               being
               granted
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               ,
               and
               scarce
               to
               be
               disputed
               ,
               it
               
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               an
               absolute
               infallibility
               of
               Faith
               in
               any
               man
               ,
               till
               there
               be
               in
               him
               an
               absolute
               impeccabilitie
               of
               life
               :
               for
               from
               the
               corruption
               in
               manners
               ,
               will
               proceed
               the
               corruption
               in
               doctrine
               ;
               and
               from
               corruption
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               corruption
               in
               manners
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               doctrine
               cannot
               be
               the
               form
               ,
               and
               the
               duty
               the
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               since
               the
               false
               doctrine
               corrupts
               the
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               defective
               duty
               corrupts
               or
               depraves
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               allow
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               to
               be
               altogether
               incorruptible
               :
               and
               because
               there
               can
               be
               in
               it
               no
               corruption
               ,
               't
               is
               evident
               there
               is
               in
               it
               no
               Physical
               composition
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               is
               in
               Religion
               no
               Logical
               composition
               
                 ex
                 subjecto
                 &
                 accidente
              
               :
               for
               no
               part
               of
               it
               but
               is
               substantial
               and
               essential
               :
               Faith
               can
               no
               more
               save
               without
               good
               works
               ,
               then
               good
               works
               can
               be
               without
               faith
               :
               It
               seems
               the
               man
               had
               faith
               ,
               who
               came
               running
               to
               kneel
               to
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               to
               ask
               him
               ,
               
                 What
                 he
                 should
                 do
                 to
                 inherit
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
              
               (
               sure
               a
               better
               faith
               then
               any
               of
               our
               Solifidians
               have
               ,
               who
               neither
               run
               ,
               nor
               kneel
               ,
               nor
               ask
               )
               yet
               our
               Saviours
               answer
               is
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 the
                 commandments
              
               :
               (
               S.
               Mark
               10.
               )
               He
               saith
               not
               ,
               Thou
               knowest
               the
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               without
               doubt
               he
               included
               it
               ;
               but
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               teaching
               us
               to
               go
               to
               heaven
               by
               obedience
               ,
               doth
               plainly
               shew
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               true
               faith
               without
               it
               ;
               and
               
                 Bona
                 opera
                 sunt
                 perniciosa
                 ad
                 salutem
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               most
               pernicious
               &
               blasphemous
               doctrine
               ,
               though
               Amsdortius
               broach'd
               it
               out
               of
               zeal
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Justification
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               opposition
               to
               the
               merit
               of
               condignity
               in
               good
               works
               :
               for
               't
               is
               not
               the
               right
               way
               to
               build
               up
               faith
               by
               pulling
               down
               obedience
               ,
               since
               the
               Apostle
               himself
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               was
               made
               known
               to
               all
               nations
               
                 for
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               26.
               and
               't
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               faith
               it self
               is
               an
               act
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               a
               duty
               enjoyned
               in
               the
               first
               commandment
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               cannot
               take
               away
               faith
               from
               obedience
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               take
               away
               obedience
               from
               the
               first
               and
               great
               commandment
               ,
               that
               most
               requires
               it
               ;
               which
               will
               not
               be
               so
               much
               as
               good
               Judaisme
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sure
               cannot
               be
               good
               Christianity
               :
               for
               the
               Jews
               did
               of
               purpose
               in
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               entangle
               the
               commandments
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               one
               could
               not
               be
               violated
               alone
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               obedience
               was
               alike
               due
               to
               all
               :
               therefore
               did
               they
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               preface
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
              
               was
               directly
               on
               the
               other
               side
               answered
               by
               the
               sixth
               commandment
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 do
                 no
                 murder
              
               :
               for
               he
               that
               kills
               a
               man
               ,
               destroys
               the
               image
               of
               God.
               The
               first
               commandment
               it self
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 gods
                 but
                 me
                 ,
              
               was
               directly
               answered
               by
               the
               seventh
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 commit
                 adultery
              
               :
               for
               idolatrie
               is
               a
               spiritual
               fornication
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               seems
               they
               looked
               on
               the
               second
               as
               included
               in
               the
               first
               )
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
              
               was
               answered
               by
               the
               eighth
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 steal
              
               :
               for
               he
               that
               will
               be
               a
               thief
               ,
               will
               not
               stick
               to
               forswear
               himself
               .
               The
               fourth
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 that
                 thou
                 keep
                 holy
                 the
                 sabbath
                 day
                 :
              
               was
               answered
               by
               the
               ninth
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 bear
                 false
                 witness
                 :
              
               for
               he
               that
               will
               not
               keep
               the
               sabbath
               ,
               doth
               bear
               false
               witness
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               rest
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               .
               The
               fifth
               ,
               
                 Honour
                 thy
                 father
                 and
                 thy
                 mother
                 ,
              
               was
               answered
               and
               as
               it
               were
               seconded
               by
               the
               tenth
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 covet
              
               :
               for
               he
               that
               gives
               the
               reins
               to
               his
               concupiscence
               ,
               shall
               beget
               a
               son
               that
               shall
               dishonour
               and
               disobey
               him
               ,
               
                 (
                 Salomom
                 Iarchi
                 in
                 Cantic
                 .
                 cap.
              
               4.
               v.
               5.
               )
               Thus
               did
               they
               make
               one
               commandment
               not
               onely
               as
               a
               second
               ,
               to
               vindicate
               and
               avenge
               ;
               but
               also
               as
               a
               principle
               champion
               ,
               to
               
               fortifie
               and
               strengthen
               another
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               pay
               the
               readier
               obedience
               to
               them
               all
               :
               for
               they
               did
               not
               this
               to
               confound
               our
               dutie
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               duty
               towards
               our
               neighbour
               ;
               but
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               though
               these
               several
               duties
               might
               be
               distinguished
               ,
               yet
               they
               might
               not
               be
               divided
               nor
               separated
               :
               for
               that
               no
               one
               commandment
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               was
               accidental
               ,
               but
               all
               alike
               substantial
               in
               that
               obedience
               which
               God
               doth
               now
               require
               ,
               and
               will
               hereafter
               reward
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               composition
               of
               Subject
               and
               Accident
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               There
               is
               in
               Religion
               no
               Metaphysical
               composition
               
                 ex
                 actu
                 &
                 potentia
              
               ,
               of
               act
               and
               power
               :
               for
               though
               this
               Metaphysical
               composition
               is
               in
               the
               Angels
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               not
               in
               Religion
               :
               'T
               is
               in
               the
               Angels
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               not
               all
               their
               essence
               and
               perfection
               together
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               successively
               ,
               some
               after
               other
               :
               so
               that
               in
               this
               respect
               Religion
               hath
               a
               prerogative
               above
               the
               Angels
               ,
               (
               and
               therefore
               may
               not
               stoop
               down
               so
               low
               as
               to
               worship
               them
               )
               for
               that
               hath
               its
               whole
               perfection
               altogether
               ;
               the
               Old
               &
               the
               New
               Testament
               differing
               onely
               
                 in
                 modo
              
               ,
               not
               
                 in
                 re
              
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Charity
               saved
               Abraham
               that
               still
               saveth
               us
               :
               and
               
               hence
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               all
               is
               either
               superstition
               of
               faction
               ,
               which
               cannot
               consist
               and
               be
               maintained
               without
               addition
               to
               the
               text
               ,
               the
               onely
               rule
               of
               Religion
               ,
               though
               it
               pretend
               not
               to
               be
               addition
               ,
               but
               onely
               exposition
               or
               declaration
               :
               As
               for
               example
               ;
               When
               Christ
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 Drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
              
               ;
               that
               the
               Laity
               or
               Clergy
               not
               administring
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               drink
               of
               it
               ,
               may
               pretend
               to
               be
               a
               declaration
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 (
                 Ecclesia
                 declarat
                 ,
                 nullo
                 divino
                 praecepto
                 ,
                 Laicos
                 aut
                 Clericos
                 non
                 conficientes
                 ,
                 ad
                 bibendum
                 obligari
                 :
                 Concil
                 .
                 Trid.
                 Sess.
              
               21.
               cap.
               1.
               )
               but
               it
               is
               indeed
               a
               depravation
               of
               the
               truth
               by
               way
               of
               addition
               :
               Again
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 sh'alt
                 not
                 worship
                 any
                 graven
                 image
              
               ;
               for
               any
               man
               to
               say
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               worship
               the
               graven
               image
               of
               Venus
               ,
               or
               Bacchus
               ,
               or
               Jupiter
               ;
               but
               thou
               mayst
               worship
               the
               image
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               saints
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               declaration
               ,
               but
               is
               indeed
               a
               down
               right
               depravation
               by
               way
               of
               addition
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               fleight
               whereby
               Baronius
               endeavours
               to
               elude
               the
               second
               commandment
               :
               and
               why
               may
               not
               we
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 kill
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               a
               Romane
               Catholick
               ;
               but
               thou
               mayst
               kill
               an
               heretick
               ?
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 steal
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               assault
               or
               
               invade
               the
               property
               of
               a
               brother
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               godly
               party
               ;
               but
               thou
               mayst
               of
               one
               that
               is
               a
               malignant
               ,
               or
               a
               reprobate
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               guilty
               of
               stealing
               ?
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               to
               instance
               in
               the
               fifth
               commandment
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               alike
               trampled
               upon
               by
               the
               two
               grand
               factions
               of
               Christendome
               ;
               
                 Honour
                 thy
                 father
                 and
                 thy
                 mother
                 ,
              
               saith
               God
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               If
               he
               be
               not
               an
               heretick
               ,
               saith
               the
               one
               side
               ;
               for
               then
               he
               may
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               deposed
               ,
               and
               killed
               :
               If
               he
               be
               not
               a
               reprobate
               ,
               saith
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               for
               then
               he
               may
               be
               dishonoured
               ,
               and
               disobeyed
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               :
               for
               having
               no
               share
               in
               grace
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               right
               to
               dominion
               .
               Both
               these
               grand
               factions
               from
               several
               principles
               inferring
               one
               and
               the
               same
               conclusion
               ,
               because
               both
               by
               their
               additions
               deprave
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Text
               :
               so
               that
               if
               we
               will
               needs
               allow
               that
               our
               glosses
               may
               be
               additions
               to
               the
               rule
               ,
               we
               must
               of
               necessity
               overthrow
               the
               rule
               ,
               and
               by
               not
               allowing
               Religion
               to
               be
               all-together
               at
               once
               ,
               we
               shall
               come
               to
               make
               it
               none
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               but
               Religion
               hath
               had
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               additions
               in
               regard
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               it self
               ;
               
                 Si
                 de
                 prophetia
                 loquamur
                 ,
                 in
                 quantum
                 ordinaturadfidem
                 Deitatis
                 ,
                 sic
                 quidem
                 crevit
                 secundùm
                 tres
                 temporum
              
               
               
                 distinctiones
                 ,
                 scil
                 .
                 ante
                 Legem
                 ,
                 sub
                 Lege
                 ,
                 &
                 sub
                 Gratia
                 ;
                 non
                 autem
                 quatenus
                 per
                 eam
                 humanum
                 genus
                 in
                 suis
                 operibus
                 dirigitur
                 ,
              
               saith
               Aquinas
               22
               ae
               .
               qu.
               174.
               art
               .
               6.
               
               Prophesie
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               received
               increase
               as
               to
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               towards
               God
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               revealed
               himself
               more
               fully
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               then
               under
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               more
               fully
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               then
               before
               it
               ;
               but
               not
               as
               to
               duties
               of
               life
               ,
               either
               towards
               God
               or
               towards
               man.
               The
               Christian
               knows
               and
               beleevs
               more
               then
               the
               Jew
               ,
               because
               Christ
               is
               more
               fully
               revealed
               unto
               him
               then
               to
               the
               Jew
               ,
               but
               yet
               Christ
               is
               still
               the
               same
               to
               both
               ,
               
                 The
                 same
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               13.
               8.
               
               The
               same
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 [
                 yesterday
                 ;
              
               ]
               Under
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 [
                 to
                 day
                 ;
              
               ]
               and
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 [
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               ]
               One
               Christian
               may
               know
               and
               beleeve
               more
               then
               another
               ,
               nay
               more
               then
               himself
               ;
               for
               as
               he
               increaseth
               in
               years
               ,
               so
               also
               in
               knowledge
               and
               faith
               ;
               yet
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               onely
               more
               fully
               understood
               at
               one
               time
               then
               at
               another
               :
               for
               which
               reason
               God
               requires
               a
               preparation
               of
               minde
               in
               every
               true
               beleever
               ,
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               beleeve
               more
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               revealed
               to
               him
               to
               be
               Gods
               truth
               ;
               and
               to
               do
               
               more
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               appear
               to
               him
               to
               be
               for
               Gods
               glory
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               part
               of
               this
               position
               concludes
               it
               impossible
               that
               there
               should
               be
               any
               certain
               catalogue
               of
               the
               fundamentals
               of
               Faith
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               one
               and
               the
               same
               man
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               because
               that
               may
               be
               revealed
               to
               one
               which
               is
               not
               to
               another
               ;
               nay
               to
               one
               man
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               at
               that
               time
               .
               The
               second
               part
               of
               this
               position
               concludes
               it
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               Evangelical
               Counsels
               should
               sometimes
               become
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               namely
               ,
               If
               the
               case
               be
               put
               that
               a
               man
               can
               in
               any
               of
               those
               particulars
               of
               Voluntary
               poverty
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               or
               Chastity
               ,
               shew
               or
               exercise
               more
               fully
               and
               sincerely
               his
               love
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               saith
               S.
               Hieroms
               gloss
               upon
               S.
               Matth.
               19.
               20.
               
               
                 
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   have
                   I
                   kept
                   from
                   my
                   youth
                   up
                   ;
                   Mentitur
                   adolescens
                   ,
                
                 The
                 young
                 man
                 lies
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 indeed
                 kept
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   love
                   thy
                   neighbour
                   as
                   thy self
                   ,
                
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 grieved
                 for
                 being
                 commanded
                 to
                 
                   sell
                   all
                   and
                   give
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   poor
                   ,
                
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 grieved
                 for
                 keeping
                 all
                 unto
                 himself
                 .
              
               And
               Origen
               tells
               us
               ,
               it
               was
               written
               in
               some
               other
               Gospel
               that
               he
               had
               met
               withall
               in
               Hebrew
               (
               but
               sure
               not
               of
               
               sufficient
               authority
               to
               discountenance
               the
               Greek
               :
               for
               Aquinas
               that
               tells
               us
               this
               storie
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Si
                 placeat
                 alicui
                 suscipere
                 illud
              
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               please
               to
               receive
               it
               )
               
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 began
                 to
                 scratch
                 his
                 head
                 at
                 this
                 saying
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 replied
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 How
                 doest
                 thou
                 say
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 kept
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 requireth
                 to
                 love
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 as
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 many
                 of
                 thy
                 brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 hunger
                 upon
                 the
                 dung-hill
                 ,
                 whiles
                 not
                 onely
                 thy
                 bodie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 thy
                 house
                 is
                 full
                 even
                 to
                 superfluitie
                 ?
              
               
                 (
                 Aquin.
              
               22
               ae
               .
               qu.
               189.
               art
               .
               1.
               
                 resp
                 .
                 ad
              
               1.
               )
               We
               must
               therefore
               say
               with
               
                 Gulielmus
                 de
                 sancto
                 Amore
                 ,
                 in
                 libro
                 de
                 periculis
                 Ecclesiae
                 .
                 Paupertatem
                 praecipit
                 ,
                 non
                 actualem
                 sed
                 habitualem
                 ;
                 scil
                 .
                 si
                 gloria
                 Christi
                 id
                 postulârit
                 ,
                 ut
                 cùm
                 ait
                 Luc.
              
               14.
               26.
               
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 venit
                 ad
                 me
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 odit
                 patrem
                 ,
                 non
                 potest
                 esse
                 meus
                 discipulus
                 ;
                 non
                 praecipit
                 parentes
                 contemnere
                 ,
                 sed
                 tantùm
                 si
                 Christo
                 se
                 opponant
                 :
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 counsel
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 command
                 ,
                 whereby
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 actual
                 ,
                 yet
                 habitual
                 povertie
                 ;
                 though
                 not
                 a
                 real
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 ready
                 forsaking
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 so
                 require
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 S.
                 Luk.
                 14.
                 26.
                 
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   come
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   hateth
                   not
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   my
                   disciple
                   :
                
                 the
                 command
                 is
                 but
                 conditional
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 If
                 his
                 father
                 oppose
                 his
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 there
                 he
                 must
                 go
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               And
               so
               Aquinas
               himself
               states
               this
               question
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Nullus
                 est
                 actus
                 perfectionis
                 sub
                 consilio
                 cadens
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 aliquo
                 eventu
                 non
                 cadat
                 sub
                 praecepto
                 ,
                 quasi
                 de
                 necessitate
                 salutis
                 existens
                 :
              
               (
               22●e
               .
               qu.
               124.
               art
               .
               3.
               ad
               1.
               )
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 act
                 of
                 perfection
                 under
                 an
                 Evangelical
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 case
                 fall
                 under
                 a
                 precept
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 necessary
                 to
                 that
                 mans
                 salvation
                 .
              
               And
               in
               this
               particular
               case
               of
               voluntary
               poverty
               ,
               he
               saith
               thus
               ,
               
                 Abrenunciatio
                 propriarum
                 facultatum
                 in
                 actu
                 ,
                 est
                 quoddam
                 perfectionis
                 instrumentum
                 ,
                 sed
                 secundùm
                 praeparationem
                 animi
                 pertinet
                 directè
                 ad
                 perfectionem
                 :
              
               (
               22
               ae
               .
               qu.
               185.
               ad
               2.
               )
               
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 renounce
                 his
                 property
                 actually
                 (
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 betake
                 himself
                 wholly
                 to
                 meditation
                 and
                 prayer
                 )
                 doth
                 conduce
                 instrumentally
                 to
                 perfection
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 renounce
                 it
                 potentially
                 in
                 the
                 preparation
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 doth
                 appertain
                 directly
                 to
                 perfection
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 :
              
               and
               so
               in
               effect
               he
               saith
               thus
               much
               ,
               He
               that
               will
               
               not
               part
               with
               his
               estate
               when
               Christ
               calls
               for
               it
               ,
               is
               far
               from
               shewing
               himself
               a
               good
               Christian.
               How
               little
               this
               precept
               is
               now
               observed
               by
               those
               who
               see
               their
               poor
               brethren
               readie
               to
               starve
               for
               Christ
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               and
               in
               forein
               countreys
               ,
               and
               yet
               neither
               lay
               their
               miseries
               to
               heart
               ,
               nor
               lay
               their
               hands
               to
               their
               relief
               ,
               Christ
               doth
               now
               see
               ,
               and
               will
               hereafter
               judge
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               not
               onely
               say
               ,
               
                 Depart
                 ye
                 cursed
              
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               made
               them
               hungry
               ,
               thirsty
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               those
               that
               let
               them
               continue
               so
               ,
               St.
               Mat.
               25.
               41
               ,
               42.
               and
               good
               reason
               ,
               for
               such
               men
               forget
               their
               brother
               Ioseph
               in
               the
               pit
               ,
               sitting
               down
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               perish
               ;
               they
               forget
               themselves
               ,
               and
               renounce
               their
               own
               bowels
               ;
               they
               forget
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               renounce
               his
               commandments
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               enforced
               by
               right
               of
               dominion
               (
               for
               being
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               might
               call
               for
               all
               ,
               without
               shewing
               any
               other
               cause
               for
               it
               )
               but
               also
               as
               being
               enforced
               by
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               :
               for
               it
               is
               observable
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               useth
               more
               arguments
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               Corinthians
               to
               a
               liberal
               contribution
               for
               the
               poor
               Saints
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               then
               he
               useth
               to
               the
               stirring
               them
               up
               to
               any
               other
               Christian
               duty
               whatsoever
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               concerning
               this
               
               duty
               almost
               two
               whole
               chapters
               together
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               8
               ,
               and
               9
               ,
               chap.
               and
               almost
               as
               many
               arguments
               as
               verses
               in
               those
               chapters
               ,
               I
               will
               touch
               upon
               the
               chiefest
               of
               them
               ,
               either
               to
               fill
               our
               hearts
               with
               charity
               and
               compassion
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               be
               Christians
               ;
               or
               to
               fill
               our
               faces
               with
               shame
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               at
               the
               same
               time
               be
               both
               unchristian
               and
               uncharitable
               .
            
             
               The
               Topick
               of
               his
               first
               argument
               is
               
                 ab
                 exemplo
              
               ,
               the
               example
               of
               the
               
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               8.
               ver
               .
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 their
                 deep
                 poverty
                 abounded
                 to
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 their
                 liberality
                 ,
              
               their
               poverty
               hath
               made
               them
               rich
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               shall
               our
               riches
               make
               us
               poor
               in
               them
               ?
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 Beyond
                 their
                 power
                 they
                 were
                 willing
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               and
               shall
               no
               exhortation
               make
               our
               willingness
               answerable
               to
               our
               power
               ?
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 Praying
                 us
                 with
                 much
                 entreaty
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 gift
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Greek
               it
               is
               to
               receive
               the
               grace
               ;
               they
               accounted
               it
               as
               a
               grace
               or
               favour
               to
               relieve
               others
               ,
               and
               shall
               we
               account
               it
               as
               a
               burden
               ?
               they
               did
               beseech
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               receive
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               he
               beseech
               us
               to
               give
               ?
               they
               looked
               on
               this
               charity
               
                 as
                 a
                 ministring
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               professing
               themselves
               to
               be
               of
               their
               communion
               ,
               shall
               we
               neglect
               it
               ,
               &
               yet
               be
               thought
               either
               to
               regard
               or
               beleeve
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               ?
               And
               v.
               5
               He
               
               sets
               down
               the
               reason
               that
               moved
               them
               to
               this
               bountifulness
               ,
               
                 They
                 had
                 given
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               could
               not
               stick
               at
               giving
               of
               their
               estates
               to
               his
               members
               :
               and
               consequently
               may
               it
               not
               justly
               be
               inferred
               ,
               He
               that
               will
               not
               give
               of
               his
               estate
               to
               his
               poor
               brother
               ,
               hath
               not
               yet
               given
               himself
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ?
               again
               ,
               v.
               7.
               
               Ye
               cannot
               shew
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               
                 you
                 abound
                 in
                 faith
              
               ,
               and
               other
               spiritual
               gifts
               ,
               unless
               you
               abound
               in
               this
               grace
               also
               :
               and
               v.
               8.
               
               This
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               prove
               the
               sincerity
               of
               your
               love
               :
               v.
               9.
               
               The
               onely
               way
               to
               follow
               the
               footsteps
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               our
               thankfulness
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               
                 emptying
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 fill
                 us
                 .
                 v.
              
               10.
               
               
                 'T
                 is
                 expedient
                 for
                 you
              
               ;
               (
               more
               profitable
               for
               you
               then
               for
               them
               )
               v.
               12.
               
               'T
               is
               
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
                 v.
              
               14.
               
               'T
               is
               agreeable
               to
               justice
               ,
               which
               loves
               equalitie
               among
               Christians
               ,
               that
               as
               your
               liberalitie
               supplyes
               their
               temporal
               ,
               so
               their
               prayers
               may
               supply
               your
               spiritual
               wants
               .
               Again
               ,
               in
               the
               ninth
               chapter
               ,
               he
               insisteth
               altogether
               upon
               the
               same
               exhortation
               :
               as
               v.
               5.
               
               That
               he
               had
               sent
               Titus
               of
               purpose
               
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 before-hand
                 their
                 bounty
              
               ;
               so
               we
               translate
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               so
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               distressed
               brethren
               ;
               but
               the
               Greek
               saith
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               your
               blessing
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               was
               in
               respect
               of
               themselves
               :
               and
               accordingly
               the
               Apostle
               quotes
               a
               verse
               out
               of
               the
               112
               Psalm
               ,
               which
               beginneth
               with
               a
               blessing
               upon
               him
               that
               practiseth
               this
               duty
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               man
               that
               fears
               God
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               such
               a
               blessing
               as
               shall
               never
               come
               to
               an
               end
               ;
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 His
                 righteousness
                 remaineth
                 for
                 ever
              
               :
               and
               well
               it
               may
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               sowing
               seed
               to
               immortality
               ;
               such
               a
               sowing
               of
               seed
               as
               shall
               return
               an
               infinite
               increase
               ;
               first
               ,
               to
               themselves
               ,
               
                 Being
                 enriched
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 to
                 all
                 bountifulness
                 :
              
               secondly
               ,
               to
               their
               poor
               brethren
               ,
               
                 It
                 supplieth
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 saints
                 .
              
               thirdly
               ,
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               
                 is
                 abundant
                 also
                 by
                 many
                 thanks
                 givings
                 to
                 God
                 :
              
               whence
               Beza
               most
               excellently
               ,
               
                 Piis
                 hominibus
                 beneficentia
                 est
                 pro
                 omnibus
                 latifundiis
              
               ;
               
                 A
                 true
                 godly
                 man
                 looks
                 upon
                 his
                 liberality
                 as
                 his
                 best
                 patrimony
                 ;
              
               for
               keeping
               his
               wealth
               ,
               makes
               him
               rich
               onely
               towards
               himself
               ,
               but
               giving
               it
               to
               others
               makes
               him
               rich
               also
               towards
               God.
               
            
             
               I
               should
               here
               ask
               pardon
               for
               this
               digression
               ,
               (
               though
               consisting
               of
               the
               most
               needfull
               doctrine
               for
               this
               hard-hearted
               and
               close-handed
               age
               )
               but
               that
               S.
               Paul
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 Charity
                 is
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               13.
               
               10.
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               hath
               said
               ,
               That
               to
               fulfill
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               
                 to
                 fulfill
                 all
                 righteousness
              
               ,
               S.
               Matth.
               3.
               15.
               so
               that
               charity
               alone
               is
               in
               effect
               ,
               all
               righteousness
               :
               and
               that
               discourse
               may
               not
               be
               called
               a
               digression
               from
               religion
               ,
               which
               directly
               leads
               to
               righteousness
               .
               But
               yet
               to
               return
               more
               closely
               to
               my
               present
               purpose
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               Religion
               received
               no
               new
               essential
               perfection
               from
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               before
               it
               had
               not
               in
               the
               Law
               :
               for
               though
               faith
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               did
               admit
               increase
               in
               several
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               may
               still
               admit
               increase
               till
               it
               come
               to
               vision
               ;
               and
               though
               charity
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               must
               admit
               of
               increase
               till
               it
               come
               to
               fruition
               ,
               yet
               the
               rule
               both
               of
               faith
               and
               charity
               was
               not
               perfect
               from
               the
               first
               beginning
               :
               so
               that
               the
               perfection
               of
               Religion
               is
               
                 tota
                 simul
              
               ,
               altogether
               at
               once
               ,
               righteousness
               being
               immortal
               ,
               and
               having
               that
               priviledge
               of
               immortality
               or
               eternity
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               always
               present
               to
               it self
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               nothing
               left
               out
               in
               the
               first
               institution
               of
               it
               ;
               what
               is
               substantially
               Religion
               now
               to
               us
               ,
               was
               so
               to
               our
               first
               father
               Adam
               ;
               but
               we
               need
               not
               go
               so
               far
               back
               :
               't
               is
               enough
               for
               Christians
               to
               look
               for
               the
               foundation
               of
               their
               Religion
               from
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               :
               I
               say
               therefore
               more
               particularly
               ,
               That
               what
               
               is
               actually
               Religion
               now
               ,
               was
               so
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ;
               what
               was
               then
               potentially
               Religion
               ,
               is
               so
               still
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               declaration
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               additional
               doctrines
               which
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               I
               V
               hath
               annexed
               to
               the
               Niceno-Constantinopolitane
               Creed
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Clergy
               of
               Rome
               is
               still
               sworn
               to
               maintain
               and
               propagate
               as
               
                 the
                 Catholick
                 faith
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               are
               no
               more
               articles
               of
               faith
               now
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               ;
               as
               
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 Seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 The
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 for
                 quick
                 and
                 dead
                 ,
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 The
                 invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 The
                 worshipping
                 of
                 images
                 ,
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               the
               mother
               and
               mistress
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               
                 (
                 vide
                 Cherubinum
                 in
                 Bullario
                 ,
                 Bulla
              
               88.
               
               
                 Pii
                 Quarti
                 .
              
               )
               These
               and
               the
               like
               tenents
               of
               the
               present
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               either
               were
               articles
               of
               faith
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               cannot
               be
               so
               to
               us
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               divide
               the
               Catholick
               from
               the
               Apostolick
               faith
               :
               and
               accordingly
               Baronius
               makes
               it
               his
               master-piece
               ,
               to
               perswade
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               what
               ever
               is
               now
               in
               the
               belief
               or
               practise
               of
               the
               present
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               and
               is
               rejected
               by
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               was
               all
               beleeved
               and
               practised
               by
               the
               Church
               in
               or
               
               near
               the
               Apostles
               times
               :
               and
               this
               makes
               him
               drain
               in
               all
               the
               chief
               controversies
               of
               the
               Protestants
               and
               Papists
               into
               the
               first
               hundred
               years
               of
               his
               History
               ;
               and
               that
               makes
               him
               so
               bitter
               against
               the
               Protestants
               in
               the
               first
               Tome
               of
               his
               Annals
               (
               though
               their
               name
               was
               unknown
               to
               the
               Church
               above
               1400
               years
               after
               )
               laying
               aside
               the
               Historian
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               put
               on
               the
               Dogmatist
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               Simplicity
               of
               Religion
               ,
               wherein
               it
               partakes
               of
               the
               first
               of
               Gods
               
                 incommunicable
                 properties
              
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               incommunicable
               propertie
               of
               God
               is
               his
               Immensity
               or
               Infinity
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               Omnipresent
               and
               Incomprehensible
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               as
               it
               were
               an
               excess
               of
               spirituality
               or
               immateriality
               :
               For
               all
               material
               substances
               are
               in
               their
               own
               natures
               circumscriptible
               and
               boundable
               ,
               not
               so
               the
               spiritual
               and
               immaterial
               substances
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               circumscribed
               or
               confined
               
                 terminis
                 localibus
                 ,
                 sed
                 terminis
                 essentialibus
                 :
              
               no
               spirit
               can
               be
               confined
               to
               or
               by
               the
               bounds
               of
               any
               place
               ,
               though
               all
               spirits
               are
               confined
               to
               and
               by
               the
               limited
               bounds
               of
               their
               own
               essence
               ,
               save
               onely
               one
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 spirits
              
               :
               He
               acknowledgeth
               not
               any
               bounds
               of
               essence
               ,
               cannot
               confine
               himself
               ,
               much
               less
               
               doth
               he
               acknowledge
               any
               bounds
               of
               place
               ,
               to
               be
               confined
               by
               another
               .
               And
               this
               boundless
               Infinity
               of
               God
               ,
               appears
               in
               three
               respects
               ,
               for
               God
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               infinite
               or
               incomprehensible
               three
               manner
               of
               ways
               ,
               
                 Cogitatione
                 nostrâ
                 ,
                 Essentiâ
                 suâ
                 ,
                 Communicatione
                 essentiae
              
               ;
               in
               our
               apprehension
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               essence
               ,
               in
               the
               communication
               of
               his
               essence
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Cogitatione
                 nostrâ
              
               ,
               God
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               infinite
               and
               incomprehensible
               in
               our
               apprehensions
               :
               as
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               9.
               
               
                 Eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 nor
                 ear
                 heard
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 it
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               we
               cannot
               but
               argue
               thus
               ,
               
                 Si
                 non
                 Divina
                 ,
                 multò
                 minùs
                 ipse
                 Deus
              
               ;
               If
               not
               the
               things
               God
               hath
               prepared
               ,
               have
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               much
               less
               God
               himself
               that
               prepared
               them
               .
               Hence
               Aquinas
               denies
               ,
               that
               any
               created
               understanding
               can
               see
               the
               essence
               of
               God
               by
               a
               vision
               of
               comprehension
               ,
               (
               1.
               
                 par
                 .
                 qu.
              
               12.
               ar
               .
               1.
               )
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               his
               Infinity
               makes
               him
               incomprehensible
               :
               and
               truly
               for
               our
               parts
               we
               must
               confess
               ,
               that
               we
               rather
               know
               of
               God
               what
               he
               is
               not
               ,
               then
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               so
               far
               are
               we
               from
               fully
               knowing
               him
               .
               And
               so
               is
               it
               also
               
               with
               Religion
               ,
               we
               cannot
               know
               it
               at
               all
               ,
               till
               God
               hath
               enlarged
               our
               souls
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               enlargement
               we
               cannot
               know
               it
               perfectly
               ,
               for
               if
               we
               could
               ,
               
                 (
                 admirabilis
                 amoris
                 excitaret
                 sui
              
               )
               we
               should
               be
               so
               in
               love
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               love
               and
               desire
               nothing
               else
               :
               for
               so
               it
               is
               with
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               in
               heaven
               ,
               who
               fully
               knowing
               the
               excellency
               of
               loving
               and
               praising
               God
               ,
               can
               do
               nothing
               else
               but
               love
               and
               praise
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Essentiâ
                 suâ
              
               :
               God
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               infinite
               in
               his
               own
               essence
               and
               being
               :
               and
               this
               Infinity
               of
               God
               is
               evidenced
               in
               his
               Omnipresence
               or
               Ubiquity
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               so
               present
               here
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               present
               every
               where
               :
               and
               this
               belongs
               not
               to
               Angels
               ,
               no
               nor
               yet
               to
               the
               glorified
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               united
               to
               his
               Deity
               ;
               for
               a
               bodie
               cannot
               lose
               its
               property
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               in
               a
               place
               ;
               but
               it
               must
               also
               lose
               it self
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               remain
               a
               body
               .
               But
               this
               doth
               in
               some
               sort
               belong
               to
               Religion
               :
               for
               what
               is
               spoken
               of
               Christs
               coming
               to
               judgement
               ,
               may
               also
               be
               fitly
               spoken
               of
               his
               coming
               into
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               :
               (
               S.
               Matth.
               24.
               27.
               )
               
                 As
                 the
                 lightning
                 cometh
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 shineth
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 also
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 be
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               this
               alone
               
               is
               it
               which
               both
               makes
               &
               proves
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               Universal
               or
               Catholick
               ,
               because
               the
               Spirit
               whereby
               it
               is
               quickened
               &
               governed
               ,
               hath
               this
               ubiquity
               .
               S.
               John
               3.
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 winde
                 bloweth
                 where
                 it
                 listeth
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hearest
                 the
                 sound
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 canst
                 not
                 tell
                 whence
                 it
                 cometh
                 ,
                 and
                 whither
                 it
                 goeth
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 Spiritus
                 spirat
                 ubi
                 vult
                 :
                 The
                 Spirit
                 breatheth
                 where
                 it
                 listeth
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               confined
               to
               a
               corner
               in
               Africa
               ,
               as
               said
               the
               Donatists
               ;
               nor
               to
               a
               chair
               at
               Rome
               ,
               as
               saith
               the
               Papist
               ;
               nor
               to
               a
               Family
               of
               Love
               ,
               as
               saith
               the
               Catharist
               :
               and
               this
               argument
               alone
               is
               able
               to
               evince
               ,
               That
               Religion
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               of
               man
               ,
               because
               of
               its
               Universal
               presence
               :
               for
               such
               have
               been
               the
               distempers
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               now
               scarce
               any
               one
               visible
               Church
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               which
               will
               allow
               any
               true
               Religion
               out
               of
               its
               own
               communion
               ;
               and
               what
               men
               do
               not
               easily
               allow
               ,
               they
               do
               easily
               wish
               ;
               so
               that
               not
               to
               allow
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               is
               in
               effect
               to
               wish
               it
               were
               not
               so
               :
               and
               consequently
               ,
               If
               Religion
               did
               depend
               upon
               the
               will
               of
               man
               for
               its
               enlargement
               ,
               it
               would
               in
               short
               time
               be
               confined
               to
               a
               very
               narrow
               compass
               of
               the
               world
               :
               But
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               far
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               say
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               Schole
               hath
               
               said
               of
               God
               the
               Authour
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               every
               where
               by
               its
               essence
               ,
               and
               by
               its
               power
               ,
               and
               by
               its
               presence
               :
               by
               its
               essence
               ,
               to
               fill
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               to
               enlarge
               the
               heart
               :
               by
               its
               power
               ,
               to
               over-rule
               the
               affections
               ,
               and
               by
               its
               presence
               ,
               to
               overlook
               and
               guide
               the
               actions
               :
               and
               as
               Religion
               is
               thus
               always
               present
               to
               us
               ,
               (
               though
               few
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               )
               so
               the
               Religious
               man
               is
               always
               present
               to
               himself
               ,
               the
               good
               Christian
               imitating
               his
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               who
               
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Semper
                 eadem
              
               may
               be
               the
               Motto
               of
               the
               soul
               that
               is
               truly
               Religious
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               to
               its
               action
               ,
               (
               for
               even
               our
               prayers
               are
               not
               always
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               our
               necessities
               are
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               with
               greater
               ,
               sometimes
               with
               lesser
               fervency
               )
               yet
               as
               to
               its
               resolution
               :
               a
               sanctified
               man
               always
               resolves
               for
               the
               best
               ,
               though
               he
               doth
               not
               always
               perform
               what
               he
               resolves
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               
                 always
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 answer
                 of
                 the
                 hope
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               if
               you
               look
               upon
               him
               in
               his
               resolution
               ,
               though
               if
               you
               look
               upon
               him
               in
               his
               action
               ,
               he
               may
               sometimes
               scarce
               seem
               to
               have
               any
               hope
               of
               eternity
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               have
               ,
               may
               seem
               not
               to
               regard
               that
               hope
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               best
               for
               us
               to
               believe
               that
               Religion
               is
               always
               present
               to
               it self
               ,
               and
               always
               present
               with
               us
               ,
               calling
               
               upon
               us
               to
               
                 fear
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 commandments
              
               ;
               for
               this
               belief
               will
               make
               God
               himself
               always
               present
               with
               us
               ,
               to
               sanctifie
               us
               here
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               us
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               us
               delight
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               till
               we
               come
               to
               enjoy
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               glory
               .
               Thus
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               that
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               hath
               undertaken
               to
               
                 present
                 us
                 holy
                 ,
                 unblameable
                 and
                 unreprovable
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 Col.
              
               1.
               22.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               stand
               by
               in
               a
               readiness
               ;
               and
               Saint
               Iude
               recommends
               all
               faithfull
               souls
               to
               him
               that
               
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 present
                 them
                 faultless
                 ,
                 v.
              
               24.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               stand
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               make
               them
               stand
               there
               who
               do
               not
               care
               to
               appear
               there
               ;
               what
               we
               most
               love
               ,
               we
               most
               willingly
               fancy
               as
               present
               with
               us
               :
               so
               he
               that
               truly
               loves
               God
               ,
               most
               wishes
               his
               presence
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               reverence
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               man
               that
               overlooks
               us
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               the
               watchfull
               eye
               of
               eternity
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 righteousness
              
               ,
               and
               his
               overlooking
               countenance
               ,
               and
               over-spreading
               light
               ;
               if
               shame
               will
               not
               let
               us
               offend
               against
               a
               man
               on
               whom
               we
               can
               have
               but
               an
               accidental
               dependance
               for
               a
               temporal
               and
               momentany
               being
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               will
               it
               keep
               us
               from
               offending
               against
               
               God
               ,
               on
               whom
               we
               have
               an
               essential
               dependance
               both
               of
               our
               being
               and
               of
               our
               well
               being
               for
               ever
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               eye-service
               to
               men
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               6.
               because
               our
               masters
               on
               earth
               cannot
               be
               always
               present
               with
               us
               ,
               so
               that
               eye-service
               to
               man
               is
               but
               meer
               hypocrisie
               and
               dissimulation
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               towards
               God
               our
               master
               in
               heaven
               ,
               who
               is
               always
               present
               with
               us
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               best
               way
               to
               serve
               him
               cordially
               is
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               eye-service
               ,
               considering
               that
               he
               always
               looks
               upon
               us
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               ought
               always
               to
               act
               as
               in
               his
               presence
               .
               Excellently
               the
               Casuist
               
                 Reiginaldus
                 ,
                 Adjumenta
                 operandi
                 bonum
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 nosipsos
                 ,
                 sunt
                 ,
                 consider
                 are
                 Christum
                 ut
                 ,
                 mandantem
                 ,
                 spectantem
                 ,
                 adjuvantem
              
               ;
               
                 The
                 main
                 helps
                 that
                 encourage
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Christs
                 presence
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 actually
                 standing
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 commands
                 me
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 observes
                 me
                 in
                 my
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 assists
                 me
                 in
                 obeying
                 :
              
               whosoever
               truly
               hath
               this
               consideration
               of
               Christ
               ,
               cannot
               but
               have
               his
               heart
               full
               of
               true
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               his
               heart
               full
               ,
               cannot
               have
               his
               mouth
               or
               his
               hand
               empty
               ;
               for
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 aboundance
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               not
               onely
               
                 the
                 mouth
                 speaketh
              
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               hand
               acteth
               and
               worketh
               .
            
             
               But
               Gods
               Infinitie
               though
               it
               most
               appear
               to
               us
               in
               his
               Omnipresence
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               the
               immediate
               property
               of
               his
               essence
               ,
               which
               being
               a
               pure
               act
               or
               form
               ,
               admits
               of
               no
               materiality
               to
               limit
               and
               to
               confine
               it
               :
               and
               so
               also
               are
               the
               duties
               of
               Religion
               in
               some
               sort
               infinite
               in
               their
               very
               essence
               ;
               for
               nothing
               is
               proportionable
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               infinite
               and
               like
               himself
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 perfect
                 even
                 as
                 your
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
              
               St.
               Mat.
               5.
               48.
               
               God
               justly
               requires
               
                 a
                 perfection
                 of
                 degrees
              
               in
               all
               duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               though
               he
               graciously
               accepts
               
                 a
                 perfection
                 of
                 parts
              
               ;
               it
               is
               well
               for
               us
               that
               the
               truth
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               not
               the
               measure
               and
               degree
               of
               our
               faith
               or
               repentance
               puts
               us
               in
               the
               state
               of
               salvation
               ,
               for
               else
               we
               should
               not
               onely
               be
               always
               doubtfull
               of
               that
               state
               ,
               but
               also
               very
               often
               come
               short
               of
               it
               :
               and
               yet
               in
               truth
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               obedience
               is
               infinite
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Gods
               acceptance
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               it
               is
               in
               our
               performance
               ;
               for
               though
               it
               be
               performed
               in
               much
               unrighteousness
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               accepted
               in
               an
               infinite
               righteousness
               ,
               even
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               eternal
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               3.
               
               
                 Communicatione
                 essentiae
              
               ,
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               God
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               infinite
               in
               the
               communication
               of
               his
               essence
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               communicated
               in
               an
               infinite
               variety
               to
               infinite
               sorts
               of
               creatures
               ,
               which
               all
               have
               their
               being
               onely
               from
               him
               .
               So
               also
               Religion
               is
               infinite
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               never
               be
               enough
               communicated
               :
               he
               that
               is
               truly
               converted
               himself
               ,
               will
               make
               it
               his
               whole
               work
               
                 to
                 strengthen
                 his
                 brethren
              
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               advice
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               St.
               Luke
               22.
               32.
               which
               having
               been
               given
               to
               St.
               Peter
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               cannot
               but
               more
               peculiarly
               belong
               to
               all
               his
               successours
               ,
               then
               many
               things
               else
               that
               are
               more
               zealously
               claimed
               by
               most
               of
               them
               :
               and
               how
               then
               may
               the
               Scriptures
               be
               denied
               to
               the
               people
               in
               a
               tongue
               they
               know
               ,
               or
               prayers
               be
               obtruded
               to
               them
               in
               a
               tongue
               they
               know
               not
               ,
               since
               the
               Scripture
               communicates
               Religion
               from
               God
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               prayer
               expresseth
               the
               desire
               of
               that
               heavenly
               communion
               ?
               Wherefore
               that
               of
               the
               Trent
               Council
               ,
               Sess.
               22.
               cap.
               8.
               
               
                 Nè
                 tamen
                 oves
                 Christi
                 esuriant
                 ,
                 pastores
                 frequenter
                 aliquid
                 in
                 missâ
                 exponant
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Least
                 the
                 flock
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 hunger-starved
                 ,
                 the
                 pri●st
                 ought
                 often
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 missal
                 ,
              
               is
               in
               effect
               
               a
               tacit
               Confession
               ,
               that
               though
               Religion
               ought
               to
               be
               effectually
               communicated
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               feed
               their
               souls
               unto
               the
               full
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               resolved
               it
               must
               not
               be
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               shall
               still
               wholly
               depend
               upon
               the
               priests
               for
               a
               little
               broken
               bread
               ;
               whereas
               all
               that
               know
               good
               to
               be
               naturally
               diffusive
               of
               it self
               ,
               most
               willingly
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               Religion
               the
               greatest
               good
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               onely
               practise
               of
               the
               next
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               hath
               of
               goodness
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               likewise
               of
               the
               diffusion
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               incommunicable
               property
               of
               God
               is
               his
               Immutability
               ;
               for
               as
               God
               changeth
               not
               in
               his
               essence
               ,
               
                 I
                 AM
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 Exo.
              
               3.
               14.
               so
               he
               changeth
               not
               in
               his
               government
               or
               dominion
               of
               souls
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 change
                 not
                 ,
                 Mal.
              
               3.
               6.
               he
               changeth
               not
               as
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               pretend
               to
               change
               as
               his
               servants
               ;
               for
               Religion
               hath
               also
               its
               share
               in
               this
               Immutability
               ;
               in
               which
               sense
               I
               perswade
               my self
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
              
               called
               Abraham
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               Socrates
               too
               ,
               though
               a
               heathen
               ,
               yet
               observing
               some
               of
               that
               righteousness
               ,
               all
               which
               we
               Christians
               do
               or
               should
               observe
               :
               and
               he
               proves
               that
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               that
               whereby
               God
               was
               then
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               truly
               worshipped
               and
               
               glorified
               :
               what
               the
               heathen
               had
               of
               idols
               ,
               they
               had
               of
               Paganisme
               ,
               what
               of
               moral
               duties
               or
               of
               reasonable
               service
               ,
               they
               had
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               (
               for
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               the
               martyrs
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               may
               not
               agree
               with
               the
               Apostles
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               1.
               
               So
               likewise
               the
               Iews
               and
               the
               Christians
               have
               the
               same
               Religion
               in
               substance
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               ceremonies
               or
               circumstance
               ,
               or
               the
               old
               Testament
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               so
               appositely
               to
               prove
               the
               doctrines
               of
               the
               New
               :
               (
               or
               Moses
               have
               been
               said
               
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               11.
               26.
               
               )
               and
               so
               likewise
               all
               Christians
               have
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Religion
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               many
               different
               professions
               ;
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               being
               altogether
               unchangeable
               ,
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               all
               places
               and
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               otherwise
               will
               be
               found
               either
               to
               be
               superstition
               ,
               or
               faction
               ,
               or
               matter
               of
               order
               ,
               but
               in
               no
               case
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               being
               impossible
               that
               what
               is
               truly
               Christian
               in
               one
               place
               or
               time
               ,
               should
               be
               made
               either
               Antichristian
               or
               Unchristian
               in
               another
               .
               And
               this
               property
               of
               Immutability
               Religion
               partakes
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               then
               the
               sublimest
               spirit
               in
               the
               highest
               order
               of
               Angels
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               all
               changeable
               by
               a
               power
               without
               them
               ,
               
               though
               not
               by
               a
               power
               within
               them
               :
               but
               Religion
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               God
               himself
               cannot
               make
               another
               Religion
               or
               service
               of
               himself
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               already
               made
               ,
               I
               mean
               as
               to
               the
               substantial
               and
               internal
               nature
               of
               holiness
               ,
               consisting
               in
               the
               immediate
               duties
               of
               Religion
               :
               
                 Aliquid
                 dicitur
                 mutabile
                 dupliciter
                 ,
                 uno
                 modo
                 per
                 potentiam
                 quae
                 in
                 ipso
                 est
                 ,
                 altero
                 modo
                 per
                 potentiam
                 quae
                 est
                 in
                 altero
                 .
                 Aquin.
                 par
                 .
              
               1.
               qu.
               9.
               what
               is
               absolutely
               unchangeable
               cannot
               be
               changed
               by
               any
               power
               ,
               either
               within
               or
               without
               it self
               :
               so
               is
               God
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               which
               God
               cannot
               change
               no
               more
               then
               he
               can
               change
               himself
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               he
               can
               change
               his
               truth
               that
               taught
               it
               ,
               his
               justice
               that
               prescribed
               it
               ,
               his
               excellent
               majesty
               that
               still
               requireth
               it
               ,
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               that
               still
               accepteth
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               Gods
               own
               Spirit
               that
               spake
               those
               words
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               
                 Gamaliel
                 ,
                 Acts
                 5.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 counsel
                 or
                 this
                 work
                 be
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 nought
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ye
                 cannot
                 overthrow
                 it
                 :
              
               and
               upon
               serious
               examination
               we
               shall
               finde
               it
               most
               true
               in
               our
               Christian
               Religion
               :
               what
               hath
               been
               either
               in
               the
               doctrine
               or
               practise
               thereof
               meerly
               the
               counsel
               or
               work
               of
               men
               ,
               hath
               in
               every
               age
               of
               the
               Church
               come
               to
               
               nought
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               :
               but
               the
               counsel
               and
               work
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               never
               yet
               was
               ,
               never
               shall
               be
               overthrown
               ;
               for
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               might
               prevail
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               could
               they
               prevail
               against
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               that
               upholds
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               But
               since
               chopping
               and
               changing
               in
               the
               profession
               and
               practise
               of
               Religion
               is
               now
               the
               great
               sin
               of
               many
               that
               would
               be
               thought
               the
               best
               Christians
               ,
               I
               will
               endeavour
               to
               shew
               that
               it
               should
               be
               also
               their
               shame
               no
               less
               then
               it
               is
               their
               sin
               ,
               for
               in
               vain
               is
               the
               pretence
               of
               Godliness
               in
               changing
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               ordained
               should
               partake
               of
               his
               own
               unchangeableness
               :
               &
               indeed
               in
               every
               respect
               that
               God
               himself
               is
               unchangeable
               Religion
               is
               so
               too
               ;
               now
               God
               is
               unchangeable
               in
               three
               respects
               ,
               
                 essentiâ
                 ,
                 voluntate
                 ,
                 loco
              
               ;
               in
               his
               essence
               ,
               in
               his
               will
               ,
               &
               in
               his
               place
               ;
               and
               Religion
               would
               fain
               also
               have
               this
               immutability
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               God
               is
               immutable
               in
               his
               essence
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               4.
               
               
                 Grace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 :
              
               from
               him
               who
               always
               was
               ,
               always
               will
               be
               the
               same
               that
               he
               now
               is
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               From
               him
               that
               is
               wholly
               immutable
               in
               his
               essence
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               God
               ;
               
               for
               no
               man
               is
               the
               same
               either
               that
               he
               was
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               :
               and
               no
               Angel
               is
               the
               same
               that
               he
               was
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               he
               was
               not
               :
               and
               the
               first
               Council
               of
               Nice
               thought
               it
               a
               sufficient
               proof
               of
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               concerning
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               said
               ,
               she
               anathematized
               those
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 not
              
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               they
               had
               said
               concerning
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               for
               God
               alone
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               an
               unchangeable
               Being
               ,
               who
               hath
               his
               Being
               from
               himself
               :
               all
               creatures
               whatsoever
               have
               once
               changed
               from
               a
               not-Being
               to
               a
               Being
               ,
               and
               would
               again
               change
               from
               a
               Being
               to
               a
               not-Being
               ,
               did
               not
               the
               same
               hand
               which
               at
               first
               made
               them
               ,
               still
               preserve
               them
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               proper
               onely
               to
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               who
               alone
               is
               of
               himself
               ,
               to
               be
               alone
               unchangeable
               in
               himself
               :
               and
               so
               is
               Religion
               unchangeable
               in
               its
               essence
               ;
               for
               being
               the
               service
               of
               God
               it
               must
               be
               like
               its
               master
               ,
               since
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               Relatives
               ,
               Change
               in
               the
               service
               cannot
               but
               proceeed
               from
               change
               in
               the
               master
               ,
               at
               lest
               from
               some
               change
               in
               his
               will
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               his
               nature
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               argument
               rather
               pleads
               against
               the
               worship
               of
               Angels
               ,
               which
               
               is
               alledged
               by
               
                 Bel.
                 l.
                 ●
                 .
                 de
                 beat
                 .
                 &
                 can
                 .
                 San.
                 c.
              
               14.
               then
               for
               it
               where
               he
               thus
               argues
               :
               
                 the
                 Angels
                 were
                 worshipped
                 before
                 Christs
                 incarnation
                 ,
                 by
                 Abraham
                 and
                 
                   Lot
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 18
                 ,
                 and
                 19.
                 but
                 the
                 Angel
                 forbad
                 St.
                 John
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 19.
                 10.
                 and
                 22.
                 9.
                 
                   ob
                   reverentiam
                   humanitatis
                   Christi
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reverence
                 he
                 did
                 bear
                 to
                 Christ
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               reason
               is
               more
               forcible
               against
               invocation
               which
               humbles
               the
               soul
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               against
               adoration
               which
               humbles
               the
               body
               ,
               since
               Christ
               took
               upon
               him
               as
               well
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               as
               his
               body
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               not
               adore
               the
               Angels
               without
               disparaging
               the
               humane
               nature
               in
               Christ
               ,
               much
               less
               may
               we
               invocate
               them
               without
               fear
               of
               that
               disparagement
               .
               But
               because
               this
               answer
               doth
               not
               satisfie
               the
               argument
               ,
               but
               rather
               invert
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               retort
               it
               ;
               I
               answer
               secondly
               ,
               That
               therefore
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Angels
               cannot
               be
               made
               good
               Religion
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               as
               good
               Religion
               in
               S.
               John
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               in
               Abraham
               :
               For
               if
               it
               had
               been
               once
               good
               Religion
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               so
               still
               ,
               and
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               for
               ever
               ;
               since
               it
               concerns
               the
               very
               object
               of
               worship
               which
               must
               be
               unchangeable
               ,
               and
               
               not
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               may
               in
               some
               respects
               be
               capable
               of
               change
               :
               For
               Religion
               is
               Gods
               service
               ,
               and
               knows
               no
               more
               how
               to
               change
               it self
               ,
               then
               how
               to
               change
               its
               master
               ;
               else
               
                 serving
                 the
                 time
              
               ,
               would
               come
               to
               be
               good
               Divinity
               ,
               instead
               of
               
                 serving
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               which
               now
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               false
               reading
               of
               the
               text
               
                 (
                 Rom.
              
               12.
               11.
               
               )
               occasioned
               by
               short
               writing
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               being
               enlarged
               by
               vowels
               ,
               might
               easily
               be
               turned
               into
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               instead
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Wherefore
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               religious
               worship
               is
               commanded
               in
               Genesis
               and
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               and
               in
               the
               last
               book
               of
               Gods
               word
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Angel
               might
               not
               lawfully
               be
               worshipped
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               he
               might
               not
               lawfully
               be
               worshipped
               by
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               by
               Lot
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               not
               with
               a
               religious
               worship
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               confess
               ,
               that
               their
               worship
               ,
               if
               religious
               ,
               was
               directed
               onely
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               then
               frequently
               appeared
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               preluding
               to
               his
               own
               incarnation
               :
               If
               not
               religious
               ,
               but
               either
               a
               civil
               or
               a
               moral
               reverence
               in
               acknowledgment
               either
               of
               the
               Angels
               government
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               excellency
               ;
               't
               is
               improperly
               alledged
               as
               an
               act
               of
               Religion
               :
               for
               if
               
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Angels
              
               had
               been
               a
               duty
               of
               Religion
               either
               
               to
               Abraham
               or
               to
               Lot
               ,
               it
               must
               also
               have
               been
               so
               to
               S.
               Iohn
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Angel
               would
               not
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 See
                 thou
                 do
                 it
                 not
              
               ,
               but
               ,
               See
               thou
               do
               it
               .
               And
               this
               is
               proof
               enough
               ,
               That
               worshipping
               of
               Angels
               is
               no
               part
               of
               Religion
               ,
               because
               it self
               is
               confessed
               to
               be
               a
               changeable
               worship
               ;
               but
               Religion
               cannot
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               an
               unchangeable
               service
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               and
               essence
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               God
               is
               ,
               whom
               it
               serves
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               is
               immutable
               or
               unchangeable
               in
               his
               will
               :
               
                 Vult
                 mutationem
                 ,
                 non
                 mutat
                 voluntatem
                 ,
              
               as
               saith
               
                 Aquinas
                 (
                 par
              
               .
               1.
               qu.
               19.
               )
               
                 He
                 wills
                 a
                 change
                 ,
                 but
                 changeth
                 not
                 his
                 will
                 :
              
               and
               accordingly
               God
               threatning
               destruction
               to
               the
               Ninivites
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               destroying
               them
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               said
               to
               have
               changed
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               willed
               their
               change
               .
               For
               though
               in
               Promises
               and
               in
               Precepts
               Gods
               revealed
               will
               is
               a
               declaration
               of
               his
               secret
               will
               ;
               yet
               't
               is
               not
               so
               in
               Threats
               or
               comminations
               of
               vengeance
               ;
               there
               God
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               declare
               what
               himself
               wills
               ,
               as
               what
               we
               deserve
               :
               therefore
               threats
               may
               not
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               yet
               Gods
               will
               still
               be
               the
               same
               ;
               not
               so
               Promises
               or
               Precepts
               :
               for
               God
               would
               not
               promise
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               intend
               to
               perform
               ;
               nor
               would
               he
               
               command
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               intend
               we
               should
               obey
               :
               from
               his
               Promise
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               interest
               in
               his
               mercy
               ,
               for
               all
               good
               is
               clamable
               :
               from
               his
               Precepts
               ,
               his
               Justice
               hath
               an
               interest
               in
               us
               ;
               for
               all
               evil
               is
               punishable
               ,
               and
               all
               transgression
               is
               evil
               ;
               so
               that
               God
               cannot
               promise
               or
               command
               what
               is
               not
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               unless
               he
               should
               dispence
               either
               with
               his
               mercy
               or
               with
               his
               justice
               :
               but
               in
               predictions
               of
               vengeance
               the
               case
               is
               otherwise
               ;
               God
               doth
               often
               threaten
               what
               he
               doth
               not
               will
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               change
               his
               threats
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               change
               his
               will
               :
               fór
               his
               threats
               shew
               not
               so
               much
               his
               will
               or
               his
               intent
               ,
               as
               our
               deservings
               :
               that
               mischief
               is
               already
               towards
               us
               in
               its
               causes
               ,
               and
               will
               befall
               us
               in
               effect
               ,
               if
               by
               speedy
               repentance
               we
               prevent
               it
               not
               .
               Wherefore
               though
               all
               promises
               of
               mercy
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               a
               condition
               specified
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               absolutely
               ,
               because
               they
               give
               an
               undeniable
               and
               universal
               right
               ;
               and
               all
               precepts
               of
               justice
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               absolutely
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               rule
               or
               law
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               subject
               may
               not
               give
               an
               exception
               ,
               but
               must
               yield
               his
               obedience
               ;
               yet
               prophecies
               of
               vengeance
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               onely
               conditionally
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               declarations
               of
               
               Gods
               will
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               mans
               present
               state
               and
               condition
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               condition
               he
               now
               is
               ,
               he
               deservs
               destruction
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               repent
               and
               change
               his
               condition
               ,
               Gods
               will
               is
               still
               fulfilled
               though
               his
               threat
               be
               not
               ;
               for
               he
               therefore
               threatened
               destruction
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               save
               ,
               not
               to
               destroy
               ;
               so
               that
               God
               is
               still
               unchangeable
               in
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               the
               change
               is
               onely
               in
               man
               ,
               who
               changeth
               his
               condition
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               also
               the
               true
               Religion
               would
               have
               us
               change
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               change
               it self
               ;
               and
               consequently
               remains
               unchangeable
               in
               the
               wills
               of
               those
               that
               truly
               love
               and
               practise
               it
               ,
               for
               they
               do
               not
               desire
               that
               any
               thing
               of
               Religion
               should
               be
               otherwise
               then
               it
               is
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               ;
               they
               would
               not
               have
               it
               lawfull
               to
               transgress
               a
               commandment
               ,
               or
               disbeleeve
               an
               article
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               can
               they
               think
               it
               lawfull
               to
               corrupt
               or
               expunge
               either
               ;
               they
               cannot
               away
               with
               nice
               distinctions
               ,
               or
               quarrelsome
               disputations
               in
               Gods
               service
               ,
               to
               mispend
               that
               zeal
               in
               words
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               for
               actions
               ,
               conceiving
               them
               more
               willing
               to
               disclaim
               ,
               then
               to
               obey
               the
               rule
               ,
               who
               are
               desirous
               to
               distinguish
               or
               to
               dispute
               upon
               the
               command
               :
               they
               cannot
               rely
               upon
               unwritten
               traditions
               as
               the
               ground
               of
               Religion
               
               (
               they
               can
               ,
               as
               the
               ground
               of
               decency
               and
               order
               )
               because
               they
               have
               altered
               ,
               and
               may
               alter
               after
               the
               will
               of
               men
               ;
               (
               besides
               that
               some
               of
               them
               do
               directly
               oppose
               the
               revealed
               will
               of
               God
               :
               )
               for
               what
               tradition
               ever
               found
               such
               general
               reception
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               the
               Jews
               called
               
                 the
                 prophecie
                 of
                 Elias
              
               ,
               That
               the
               world
               should
               last
               2000
               years
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               2000
               years
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               2000
               years
               under
               the
               Gospel
               :
               yet
               very
               many
               and
               good
               Divines
               do
               not
               think
               this
               tradition
               of
               sufficient
               authority
               for
               any
               one
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               the
               computation
               of
               the
               time
               past
               confutes
               it
               ;
               but
               also
               because
               it
               directly
               opposeth
               that
               saying
               of
               Christ
               ,
               S.
               Mark
               13.
               32.
               
               
                 But
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hour
                 knoweth
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 Angels
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 onely
                 :
              
               to
               which
               it
               is
               a
               vain
               reply
               ,
               That
               though
               the
               day
               &
               hour
               be
               uncertain
               ,
               yet
               the
               time
               and
               the
               year
               may
               be
               known
               ;
               for
               the
               reason
               wherefore
               God
               will
               not
               have
               his
               coming
               to
               judgement
               revealed
               unto
               men
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               being
               sure
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               but
               not
               sure
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               always
               prepared
               for
               his
               coming
               ;
               which
               reason
               is
               as
               forcible
               against
               the
               knowing
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               against
               the
               knowing
               of
               the
               day
               
               or
               hour
               ;
               nor
               would
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               so
               readily
               have
               owned
               the
               ignorance
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               if
               the
               year
               had
               been
               revealed
               before
               by
               one
               of
               his
               Prophets
               ;
               for
               S.
               Augustines
               answer
               is
               here
               most
               true
               ,
               
                 Nescivit
                 adrevelandum
              
               ,
               Christ
               said
               he
               knew
               it
               not
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               have
               it
               revealed
               or
               known
               to
               us
               :
               agreeable
               to
               which
               is
               Epiphanius
               his
               distinction
               ,
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 (
                 Haer.
                 Arian
                 .
              
               )
               
                 Christ
                 had
                 a
                 twofold
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 Speculation
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 Use
                 ;
                 his
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Speculation
                 concerned
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 ;
                 his
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Use
                 concerned
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               he
               said
               he
               knew
               not
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               have
               us
               to
               know
               it
               ;
               which
               distinction
               Melancthon
               hath
               turned
               into
               this
               rule
               of
               Theologie
               ;
               
                 Dicta
                 ,
                 alialoquuntur
                 de
                 Officio
                 Christi
                 ,
                 alia
                 de
                 essentia
                 :
                 sic
                 hoc
                 dictum
                 loquitur
                 de
                 Officio
                 ;
                 Officium
                 Filii
                 Dei
                 est
                 in
                 hoc
                 ministerio
                 ,
                 cohortatari
                 ad
                 vigilantiam
                 ,
                 non
                 definire
                 tempus
                 &
                 horam
                 ,
                 nè
                 homines
                 reddantur
                 securi
                 :
              
               
                 Some
                 sayings
                 are
                 verified
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 essence
                 ;
                 this
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 that
                 day
                 and
                 hour
                 ,
                 is
                 verified
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 ministery
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 exhort
                 men
                 to
                 watchfulnes
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 define
                 times
                 or
                 hours
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 effect
                 to
                 invite
                 them
                 to
                 security
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               this
               famous
               tradition
               ,
               so
               generally
               cried
               up
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               the
               prophecie
               
                 of
                 Elias
              
               ,
               is
               upon
               examination
               found
               to
               be
               very
               uncertain
               ,
               which
               makes
               very
               sober
               men
               infer
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               the
               same
               uncertainty
               in
               other
               traditions
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               that
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               faith
               ,
               must
               and
               will
               appeal
               to
               the
               written
               word
               ,
               which
               alone
               abideth
               one
               and
               the
               same
               for
               ever
               :
               for
               Religion
               ,
               being
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               loves
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               Gods
               undoubted
               word
               ;
               and
               where
               she
               cannot
               say
               ,
               
                 How
                 readest
                 thou
              
               ?
               she
               cannot
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 Why
                 beleevest
                 thou
              
               ?
               that
               our
               
                 Faith
                 should
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 wisdome
                 ,
              
               much
               less
               in
               the
               devices
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               5.
               for
               that
               faith
               which
               
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               stands
               like
               a
               house
               built
               upon
               the
               sand
               ,
               tottering
               and
               shaking
               at
               every
               violent
               blast
               or
               storm
               :
               but
               that
               faith
               which
               stands
               in
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               stands
               firm
               and
               immoveable
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               power
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 immutable
                 in
                 place
                 :
                 whither
                 shall
                 I
                 go
                 from
                 thy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 whither
                 shall
                 I
                 flee
                 from
                 thy
                 presence
                 ?
                 Psal.
              
               139.
               7.
               for
               by
               
               reason
               of
               his
               Immensity
               being
               in
               all
               places
               at
               once
               so
               as
               to
               fill
               them
               ,
               he
               cannot
               possibly
               change
               his
               place
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               also
               is
               Religion
               immutable
               in
               place
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               soul
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               its
               common
               place
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               or
               Congregation
               of
               believers
               :
               or
               Religion
               is
               immutable
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               particular
               Churches
               that
               are
               members
               of
               it
               :
               for
               the
               proper
               place
               of
               Religion
               ,
               where
               it
               may
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               is
               preserved
               ,
               is
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               which
               we
               believe
               in
               our
               Creed
               ,
               and
               that
               consists
               onely
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               for
               none
               are
               joyned
               in
               Communion
               with
               Christ
               but
               those
               that
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               they
               though
               never
               so
               far
               asunder
               ,
               
                 have
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               4.
               5.
               
               It
               is
               admirable
               to
               consider
               the
               great
               mutations
               that
               have
               befallen
               both
               Eastern
               and
               Western
               Churches
               ;
               how
               that
               in
               several
               ages
               they
               have
               more
               or
               less
               changed
               their
               Liturgies
               (
               though
               in
               no
               age
               abolished
               them
               )
               yet
               it
               is
               more
               properly
               said
               that
               these
               Churches
               have
               changed
               their
               Profession
               or
               Exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               have
               changed
               their
               Religion
               ;
               for
               that
               still
               remains
               the
               same
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               all
               
               Churches
               that
               still
               remain
               Christian
               ,
               though
               under
               diverse
               and
               different
               professions
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               incommunicable
               property
               of
               God
               is
               his
               Eternity
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               branch
               of
               Immutability
               ,
               as
               time
               is
               of
               motion
               ;
               for
               Eternity
               is
               a
               duration
               or
               continuance
               which
               hath
               neither
               beginning
               nor
               ending
               :
               so
               Psal.
               91.
               2.
               
               
                 Even
                 from
                 everlasting
                 to
                 everlasting
                 thou
                 art
                 God
              
               ;
               Thou
               art
               God
               from
               everlasting
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               beginning
               :
               and
               thou
               art
               God
               to
               everlasting
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               end
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               also
               is
               
                 Religion
                 Eternal
              
               both
               
                 from
                 everlasting
              
               and
               
                 to
                 everlasting
                 ;
                 from
                 everlasting
              
               in
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               service
               or
               reverence
               due
               to
               God
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               excellent
               Majesty
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               due
               is
               Eternal
               with
               his
               very
               Being
               :
               but
               onely
               
                 to
                 everlasting
              
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               no
               creature
               from
               everlasting
               to
               practise
               it
               :
               how
               then
               should
               we
               exceedingly
               desire
               to
               know
               Religion
               ,
               how
               to
               love
               it
               ,
               how
               to
               practise
               it
               ,
               whereby
               alone
               our
               souls
               are
               prepared
               to
               believe
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               to
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               employ
               it
               ?
               an
               irreligious
               soul
               ,
               could
               it
               possibly
               get
               to
               heaven
               ,
               would
               not
               know
               what
               to
               do
               there
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               practise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               praising
               God
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               1
               ,
               5
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
             
               Again
               ,
               as
               God
               in
               that
               he
               is
               Eternal
               ,
               oweth
               his
               Beginning
               and
               Continuance
               to
               none
               but
               onely
               to
               himself
               :
               and
               as
               Eternity
               because
               it
               is
               from
               it self
               ,
               is
               therefore
               without
               a
               Beginning
               ;
               and
               because
               it
               is
               of
               it self
               ,
               is
               therefore
               without
               an
               end
               :
               so
               true
               Religiō
               hath
               in
               some
               sort
               its
               Being
               from
               it self
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               
                 bonum
                 in
                 se
              
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               in
               and
               by
               it self
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hath
               its
               subsistence
               in
               and
               by
               it self
               ;
               let
               the
               whole
               world
               turn
               Atheist
               (
               as
               it
               is
               turning
               apace
               )
               yet
               the
               
                 true
                 Religion
              
               will
               still
               be
               the
               true
               Religion
               :
               there
               may
               be
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               Religion
               many
               things
               good
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               commanded
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               internal
               goodness
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               external
               command
               :
               so
               that
               Religion
               is
               indeed
               a
               beam
               of
               that
               light
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               ,
               shewing
               unto
               Angels
               &
               men
               what
               they
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               love
               ,
               and
               do
               ,
               and
               so
               leading
               them
               both
               to
               the
               Light
               everlasting
               :
               for
               as
               God
               himself
               is
               ,
               so
               is
               his
               service
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               could
               not
               better
               explain
               the
               properties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               from
               the
               properties
               of
               God
               ;
               Onely
               God
               hath
               his
               properties
               immediately
               flowing
               from
               his
               own
               essence
               ,
               but
               Religion
               partakes
               of
               these
               mediately
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               his
               service
               :
               God
               hath
               these
               
               properties
               not
               onely
               Formally
               in
               himself
               ,
               but
               also
               Originally
               from
               himself
               :
               Religion
               hath
               them
               Formally
               in
               it self
               ,
               but
               Originally
               from
               God
               ;
               Thus
               hath
               Religion
               all
               those
               properties
               of
               God
               which
               are
               incommunicable
               to
               the
               Creature
               ,
               and
               thereby
               appears
               to
               have
               in
               it self
               more
               of
               Divinity
               then
               any
               Creature
               whatsoever
               ,
               either
               in
               Heaven
               or
               in
               Earth
               :
               for
               these
               being
               the
               properties
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               in
               it self
               ,
               shew
               it
               to
               be
               spiritual
               far
               above
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               created
               spirits
               ,
               whereby
               themselves
               draw
               nearer
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Spirits
               in
               their
               affections
               ,
               then
               in
               their
               natures
               .
            
             
               If
               therefore
               ,
               thou
               O
               man
               desire
               to
               be
               truly
               Religious
               ,
               thou
               must
               desire
               to
               be
               spiritually
               minded
               ;
               and
               the
               way
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               a
               kinde
               of
               Simplicity
               or
               Incomposition
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               sincerity
               of
               the
               soul
               in
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ;
               To
               have
               a
               kinde
               of
               Immutability
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Constancy
               ;
               to
               have
               an
               Immensity
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               servent
               Zeal
               and
               Alacritie
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               endure
               to
               be
               straitned
               or
               confined
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               an
               Eternity
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               unwearied
               perseverance
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Fear
               ,
               and
               Love
               of
               God
               :
               Nay
               ,
               indeed
               these
               same
               properties
               are
               already
               in
               thy
               soul
               if
               thou
               be
               truly
               Religious
               :
               for
               then
               thou
               art
               spiritually
               
               minded
               ,
               and
               thou
               canst
               not
               but
               have
               an
               uncompounded
               soul
               ,
               by
               sincerity
               of
               its
               service
               ,
               not
               dividing
               thy
               affection
               betwixt
               God
               and
               Baal
               ,
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               :
               Thou
               canst
               not
               but
               have
               a
               constancy
               in
               his
               service
               ,
               which
               will
               let
               thee
               be
               no
               Changeling
               (
               a
               thing
               as
               monstrous
               and
               abominable
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               first
               birth
               ;
               )
               thou
               canst
               not
               but
               have
               an
               alacrity
               and
               fervency
               of
               spirit
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               be
               circumscribed
               or
               confined
               either
               to
               ,
               or
               by
               time
               ,
               or
               place
               ;
               neither
               to
               a
               Conclave
               at
               Rome
               ,
               nor
               to
               a
               Consistory
               at
               Geneva
               ,
               nor
               to
               a
               Conventicle
               in
               England
               ;
               for
               as
               Christianity
               it self
               is
               not
               confined
               ,
               so
               neither
               the
               soul
               as
               't
               is
               Christian
               ;
               but
               joyns
               in
               Communion
               with
               all
               Christians
               that
               ever
               were
               ,
               or
               that
               are
               ,
               or
               that
               shall
               be
               ,
               in
               the
               honour
               and
               love
               of
               Christ
               ;
               thy
               house
               is
               too
               little
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               nay
               the
               Church
               is
               too
               little
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               the
               whole
               Church
               Militant
               ;
               thy
               spirit
               shall
               be
               with
               theirs
               ,
               when
               theirs
               is
               with
               Christ
               ;
               nay
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               too
               little
               here
               on
               Earth
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               up
               to
               that
               part
               of
               it
               which
               is
               triumphant
               in
               Heaven
               :
               for
               Christian
               duties
               as
               they
               are
               practised
               here
               will
               cease
               with
               our
               lives
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Christian
               
               soul
               will
               look
               after
               such
               duties
               as
               she
               may
               practise
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               at
               least
               in
               habit
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               act
               ,
               will
               even
               here
               be
               eternally
               Religious
               ;
               as
               we
               are
               divinely
               taught
               by
               our
               own
               Church
               ,
               saying
               with
               a
               most
               Catholick
               spirit
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 meet
                 ,
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 bounden
                 duty
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 give
                 thanks
                 unto
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 everlasting
                 God
                 ,
              
               thereby
               shewing
               us
               the
               Immensity
               of
               Religion
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               circumscribed
               ,
               to
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               place
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               meet
               that
               we
               give
               thanks
               in
               all
               places
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               eternity
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               confined
               to
               or
               by
               any
               time
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               meet
               that
               we
               give
               thanks
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               Eternity
               being
               the
               blessedness
               we
               look
               for
               ,
               the
               means
               whereby
               we
               compass
               it
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               eternal
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               efficient
               cause
               ,
               God
               himself
               ;
               but
               also
               in
               the
               instrumental
               cause
               ,
               that
               is
               Religion
               .
            
             
               And
               since
               
                 Omnipotency
                 ,
                 All
                 sufficiency
              
               and
               Omnisciency
               are
               but
               three
               branches
               of
               Eternity
               ;
               It
               is
               necessary
               before
               I
               come
               to
               the
               Communicable
               Properties
               ,
               that
               I
               speak
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               God
               in
               that
               he
               is
               Eternal
               ,
               is
               Omnipotent
               ,
               since
               there
               could
               be
               no
               other
               fountain
               of
               power
               ,
               unless
               we
               would
               make
               two
               Eternals
               :
               and
               the
               same
               God
               as
               he
               is
               Eternal
               
               is
               All-sufficient
               ,
               for
               having
               his
               being
               of
               himself
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               also
               have
               it
               perfectly
               in
               himself
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               same
               God
               as
               he
               is
               Eternal
               is
               also
               Omniscient
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               Property
               of
               Eternity
               ,
               to
               have
               all
               things
               present
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               always
               present
               to
               it self
               :
               wherefore
               it
               will
               be
               worth
               our
               while
               briefly
               to
               consider
               these
               Properties
               as
               they
               are
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               also
               in
               Religion
               ,
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               first
               of
               the
               Omnipotency
               .
            
             
               Gods
               Omnipotency
               or
               Almighty
               Power
               appears
               especially
               in
               two
               things
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               power
               to
               do
               all
               that
               he
               will
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               power
               over
               all
               when
               he
               will
               ;
               had
               he
               not
               the
               First
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               Almighty
               in
               himself
               ;
               had
               he
               not
               the
               second
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               Almighty
               in
               our
               esteem
               ;
               the
               first
               tends
               to
               the
               Execution
               ,
               the
               second
               to
               the
               Declaration
               of
               his
               Almighty
               power
               ;
               The
               text
               doth
               ordinarily
               prove
               them
               both
               together
               ,
               as
               1
               Tim
               6.
               15.
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 blessed
                 and
                 onely
                 Potentate
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 lords
                 :
              
               The
               onely
               Potentate
               that
               hath
               power
               to
               do
               all
               that
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               hath
               also
               power
               to
               do
               all
               when
               he
               will
               ;
               as
               
                 King
                 of
                 kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 lords
                 :
              
               Wherefore
               those
               men
               
               that
               under
               pretence
               of
               setting
               up
               Christs
               kingdom
               ;
               do
               fight
               against
               the
               power
               and
               authority
               of
               earthly
               Kings
               and
               powers
               ,
               do
               directly
               oppose
               this
               Text
               as
               well
               as
               very
               many
               other
               ;
               for
               they
               would
               so
               make
               Christ
               a
               King
               and
               a
               Lord
               ,
               as
               not
               
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 kings
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 lords
                 ,
              
               but
               as
               a
               king
               and
               lord
               of
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               whereas
               though
               there
               be
               never
               so
               many
               kings
               and
               potentates
               and
               lords
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               truly
               ,
               the
               onely
               Potentate
               ,
               the
               onely
               King
               ,
               the
               onely
               Lord
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               so
               in
               and
               of
               himself
               ;
               for
               all
               others
               have
               power
               ,
               and
               kingship
               ,
               and
               lordship
               from
               him
               ;
               as
               himself
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               S.
               Mat.
               28.
               18.
               
               
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
              
               ;
               It
               will
               be
               a
               hard
               task
               for
               any
               man
               to
               shew
               who
               it
               was
               that
               took
               this
               power
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               kings
               and
               princes
               here
               on
               earth
               should
               have
               their
               power
               derived
               from
               them
               and
               not
               from
               Christ
               ;
               but
               yet
               least
               we
               should
               think
               the
               Power
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Power
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               finde
               them
               both
               joyned
               together
               ,
               Rev.
               11.
               15.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 become
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Christ
                 ;
                 &
                 he
                 shall
                 reign
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
              
               ;
               He
               ,
               not
               they
               ,
               
               to
               shew
               there
               is
               but
               one
               kingdom
               ,
               but
               one
               power
               ,
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               God
               :
               and
               lest
               we
               should
               further
               think
               ,
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Christ
               could
               not
               be
               set
               up
               without
               pulling
               down
               other
               kingdoms
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               evident
               in
               the
               17
               v.
               that
               his
               kingdom
               is
               set
               up
               ,
               by
               taking
               to
               himself
               his
               great
               power
               to
               reign
               ,
               not
               by
               giving
               it
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               v.
               17.
               
               
                 We
                 give
                 thee
                 thanks
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 which
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 wast
                 .
                 and
                 art
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 taken
                 to
                 thee
                 thy
                 great
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 reigned
                 :
              
               where
               we
               see
               the
               Elders
               in
               heaven
               give
               thanks
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               taking
               to
               himself
               his
               Almighty
               power
               ;
               In
               imitation
               whereof
               our
               Church
               hath
               taught
               us
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 We
                 praise
                 thee
                 ,
                 we
                 bless
                 thee
                 ,
                 we
                 worship
                 thee
                 ,
                 we
                 glorifie
                 thee
                 ,
                 we
                 give
                 thanks
                 to
                 thee
                 for
                 thy
                 great
                 glory
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 heavenly
                 King
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 Almighty
                 ,
              
               joyning
               also
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               same
               power
               &
               in
               the
               praise
               ;
               and
               without
               doubt
               we
               have
               little
               reason
               to
               persecute
               ,
               but
               we
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               honour
               a
               Church
               ,
               that
               teacheth
               us
               so
               to
               praise
               God
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               hereafter
               praise
               him
               in
               heaven
               :
               for
               thus
               is
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               Almighty
               in
               power
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thus
               to
               be
               praised
               for
               being
               so
               .
               If
               then
               thou
               murmure
               and
               repine
               under
               this
               
               power
               when
               it
               punisheth
               thee
               ,
               or
               presume
               upon
               it
               ,
               much
               more
               rebel
               against
               it
               when
               it
               sustaineth
               thee
               ,
               thou
               art
               as
               far
               from
               heaven
               as
               thou
               art
               from
               true
               thankfulness
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               God
               hath
               this
               Almighty
               power
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               do
               all
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               that
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 cannot
                 deny
                 himself
              
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               13.
               
               The
               answer
               is
               easie
               ,
               God
               cannot
               do
               what
               he
               cannot
               will
               ,
               and
               he
               cannot
               will
               any
               thing
               of
               impotency
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               directly
               to
               overthrow
               his
               Omnipotency
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               did
               Nazianzene
               speak
               like
               a
               Divine
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 One
                 kinde
                 of
                 impossibility
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 unwillingness
                 ;
              
               as
               the
               text
               plainly
               saith
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 there
                 do
                 no
                 mighty
                 work
                 ,
              
               (
               S.
               Mar.
               6.
               5.
               
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               would
               there
               do
               no
               mighty
               work
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 unbelief
              
               ;
               which
               unbelief
               of
               theirs
               was
               so
               great
               a
               miracle
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               hindred
               his
               working
               all
               other
               miracles
               :
               accordingly
               Divines
               do
               say
               ,
               That
               some
               things
               are
               impossible
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               will
               them
               ;
               as
               to
               give
               a
               new
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               new
               Religion
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               whole
               world
               with
               a
               second
               deluge
               ,
               to
               extirpate
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               which
               imply
               no
               contradiction
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               
               therefore
               might
               be
               done
               ,
               though
               God
               having
               promised
               the
               contrary
               ,
               cannot
               now
               will
               to
               do
               them
               :
               
                 Habent
                 rationem
                 factibilium
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 habent
                 rationem
                 factoris
                 .
              
               Other
               things
               are
               impossible
               to
               God
               in
               regard
               of
               themselves
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               
                 non
                 habent
                 factibilium
                 rationem
              
               ,
               are
               not
               things
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               
                 nec
                 rationem
                 factoris
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               cannot
               do
               them
               ,
               as
               those
               things
               that
               imply
               a
               contradiction
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               same
               thing
               to
               be
               and
               not
               to
               be
               at
               the
               same
               time
               :
               for
               this
               being
               a
               contradiction
               ,
               cannot
               be
               without
               a
               lie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               was
               a
               strange
               assertion
               of
               
                 Bellarmines
                 ,
                 (
                 lib.
              
               3.
               
                 de
                 Euchar.
                 cap.
              
               7.
               
                 &
                 deinde
              
               )
               and
               not
               maintained
               for
               its
               own
               sake
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Per
                 divinam
                 potentiam
                 posse
                 ab
                 homine
                 tolli
                 facultatem
                 seu
                 potentiam
                 intelligendi
                 ,
                 interim
                 ut
                 maneat
                 homo
                 :
              
               
                 That
                 God
                 can
                 take
                 away
                 a
                 mans
                 reasonable
                 faculty
                 or
                 power
                 of
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 leave
                 him
                 still
                 a
                 man
                 :
              
               for
               that
               is
               all
               one
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               God
               can
               make
               the
               same
               man
               reasonable
               and
               unreasonable
               :
               for
               if
               he
               take
               away
               his
               reasonable
               faculty
               ,
               he
               makes
               him
               unreasonable
               :
               and
               yet
               ,
               if
               he
               leave
               him
               still
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               leaves
               him
               reasonable
               :
               for
               this
               indeed
               were
               Impotency
               in
               God
               ,
               not
               Omnipotency
               ;
               if
               he
               could
               make
               
               both
               parts
               of
               a
               contradiction
               true
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               both
               be
               made
               true
               without
               a
               lie
            
             
               And
               thus
               also
               is
               Religion
               Omnipotent
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               Gods
               Omnipotencie
               :
               for
               it
               hath
               power
               to
               do
               all
               ,
               &
               hath
               power
               over
               all
               ;
               
                 Casting
                 down
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 high
                 thing
                 that
                 exalteth
                 it self
                 against
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 into
                 captivity
                 every
                 thought
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 in
                 a
                 readiness
                 to
                 avenge
                 all
                 disobedience
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               The
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               may
               cast
               down
               images
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               onely
               the
               power
               of
               Religion
               that
               can
               cast
               down
               Imaginations
               ,
               and
               they
               no
               less
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               do
               exalt
               themselves
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               :
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               can
               bring
               into
               captivity
               every
               man
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Conquerour
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               onely
               the
               power
               of
               Religion
               can
               bring
               into
               captivity
               everythought
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               :
               That
               power
               can
               avenge
               the
               disobedience
               without
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               half
               disobedience
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               onely
               this
               power
               can
               avenge
               the
               disobedience
               within
               as
               well
               as
               without
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               disobedience
               .
               Will
               you
               raise
               an
               army
               against
               Religion
               ?
               Alas
               !
               
                 That
                 can
                 scatter
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 delight
                 in
                 war
              
               ;
               for
               when
               Christ
               shall
               come
               to
               judge
               among
               the
               nations
               ,
               they
               shall
               
                 beat
                 their
              
               
               
                 swords
                 into
                 plow-shares
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 spears
                 into
                 pruning-hooks
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               2.
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 loftiness
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 bowed
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 haughtiness
                 of
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 alone
                 shall
                 be
                 exalted
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
              
               v.
               17.
               and
               this
               being
               the
               signe
               the
               prophet
               hath
               given
               us
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               Christs
               kingdome
               ,
               let
               not
               those
               who
               are
               of
               a
               quite
               contrary
               disposition
               ,
               pretend
               to
               be
               under
               Christs
               government
               ,
               who
               labour
               to
               exalt
               man
               ,
               not
               Christ
               :
               for
               as
               Dagon
               fell
               before
               the
               Ark
               ,
               so
               must
               all
               ensignes
               of
               hostility
               fall
               down
               before
               Christs
               banner
               :
               and
               if
               they
               that
               carry
               them
               ,
               do
               not
               fall
               to
               the
               earth
               with
               them
               ,
               't
               is
               because
               they
               have
               not
               yet
               seen
               the
               light
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               heard
               his
               voice
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 Jesus
                 whom
                 thou
                 persecutest
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               9.
               
            
             
               But
               we
               shall
               the
               more
               clearly
               see
               the
               splendour
               of
               this
               Omnipotency
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               seriously
               consider
               ,
               how
               suddenly
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               oppositions
               and
               persecutions
               ,
               did
               shine
               to
               the
               remotest
               corners
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               
                 Polidore
                 Virgil
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 (
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Hist.
                 )
                 Ab
                 initio
                 orti
                 Evangelii
                 Britanniam
                 fidem
                 recepisse
              
               ;
               
                 That
                 Great
                 Britain
                 received
                 the
                 Faith
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
              
               and
               yet
               Britain
               was
               looked
               upon
               as
               divided
               
               from
               all
               the
               habitable
               world
               ,
               
                 (
                 &
                 penitus
                 toto
                 divisos
                 orbe
                 Britannos
                 )
              
               many
               years
               after
               Christ.
               But
               Gildas
               saith
               more
               expresly
               ,
               
                 (
                 De
                 excidio
                 Britan.
                 in
                 Biblioth
                 .
                 Patrum
                 ,
                 Tom.
              
               5
               )
               
                 Tempore
                 ut
                 scimus
                 summo
                 Tiberii
                 Caesaris
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 Britain
                 received
                 the
                 faith
                 towards
                 the
                 latter
                 time
                 of
                 Tiberius
                 :
              
               now
               the
               very
               last
               year
               of
               Tiberius
               was
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               38
               in
               Baronius
               his
               account
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               evident
               if
               Gildas
               say
               true
               ,
               (
               and
               he
               was
               worse
               then
               mad
               if
               he
               produced
               his
               scimus
               to
               broach
               a
               lie
               )
               That
               Britain
               received
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               within
               five
               years
               after
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               therefore
               sure
               not
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               for
               that
               Church
               did
               not
               it self
               receive
               that
               faith
               ,
               till
               the
               45
               year
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               least
               ten
               years
               after
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               saith
               the
               same
               Baronius
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Christ
                 45
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 15
                 of
                 the
                 Calends
                 of
                 Febr.
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 17
                 of
                 our
                 January
                 )
              
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               instituted
               by
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               the
               Popes
               chair
               erected
               there
               ;
               and
               on
               that
               day
               this
               prayer
               was
               used
               in
               ancient
               rituals
               ,
               
                 Omnipotens
                 sempiterne
                 Deus
                 ,
                 qui
                 ineffabili
                 sacramento
                 Apostolo
                 tuo
                 Petro
                 principatum
                 Romae
                 urbis
                 tribuisti
                 ,
                 unde
                 se
                 Evangelica
                 Veritas
                 per
                 tota
                 mundi
              
               
               
                 regna
                 diffunderet
                 ,
                 Praesta
                 ,
                 quaesumus
                 ,
                 ut
                 quod
                 in
                 orbem
                 terrarum
                 ejus
                 praedicatione
                 manavit
                 ,
                 Universitas
                 Christiana
                 ,
                 Devotione
                 sequatur
                 .
                 (
                 Bar.
                 Anti-Christ
                 .
              
               45.
               nu
               .
               1.
               )
               And
               surely
               if
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               did
               go
               into
               all
               the
               world
               from
               Rome
               ,
               and
               came
               not
               to
               Rome
               till
               the
               45
               year
               of
               Christ
               :
               there
               were
               at
               least
               ten
               whole
               years
               from
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               did
               lie
               as
               it
               were
               hid
               in
               a
               corner
               :
               but
               this
               was
               certainly
               far
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               Baronius
               his
               old
               prayer
               must
               therefore
               be
               accounted
               a
               new
               invention
               ,
               and
               might
               easily
               from
               the
               very
               stile
               of
               it
               be
               so
               proved
               ;
               for
               sure
               very
               few
               parts
               of
               the
               now
               Christian
               world
               ,
               did
               stay
               so
               many
               years
               for
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               were
               so
               unhappy
               to
               stay
               so
               long
               for
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               get
               Supremacy
               ,
               she
               may
               still
               be
               so
               unhappy
               (
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               )
               as
               to
               keep
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               lose
               the
               Christianity
               :
               however
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               innumerable
               other
               Churches
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               this
               of
               Britain
               received
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               long
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               
                 Sun
                 of
                 Righteousness
              
               breaking
               forth
               like
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               firmament
               ,
               not
               unto
               any
               one
               place
               or
               people
               alone
               ,
               but
               unto
               all
               :
               What
               providence
               
               brought
               
                 Joseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Apostolical
               man
               to
               England
               before
               St.
               Peter
               came
               to
               Rome
               ,
               might
               perchance
               be
               accounted
               a
               curious
               ,
               but
               would
               certainly
               be
               a
               vain
               dispute
               :
               't
               is
               enough
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               Omnipotency
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               That
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               who
               died
               for
               all
               ,
               did
               not
               suffer
               the
               distance
               of
               place
               to
               keep
               or
               intercept
               from
               any
               the
               speedy
               knowledge
               of
               his
               salvation
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               branch
               of
               Eternity
               is
               All-sufficiency
               :
               and
               therefore
               God
               as
               he
               is
               eternal
               ,
               is
               likewise
               all-sufficient
               ;
               as
               he
               is
               eternal
               of
               himself
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               all-sufficient
               in
               himself
               :
               which
               all-sufficiency
               consists
               of
               these
               three
               parts
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               he
               hath
               an
               absolute
               perfection
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               he
               hath
               this
               perfection
               in
               and
               from
               himself
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               this
               perfection
               is
               not
               onely
               sufficient
               for
               himself
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               all
               things
               besides
               himself
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               God
               hath
               an
               
                 absolute
                 perfection
              
               not
               onely
               of
               essence
               or
               being
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               operation
               or
               working
               ;
               for
               even
               in
               that
               grand
               Objection
               ,
               That
               the
               wicked
               do
               flourish
               ,
               and
               the
               righteous
               are
               oppressed
               ,
               appears
               a
               three-fold
               perfection
               of
               Gods
               operation
               ;
               First
               ,
               in
               
               the
               variety
               of
               his
               providence
               ,
               that
               he
               dispenseth
               both
               prosperity
               and
               adversity
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               justice
               of
               his
               providence
               ,
               that
               he
               punisheth
               sinne
               in
               his
               own
               servants
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               can
               say
               ,
               their
               adversities
               are
               greater
               then
               other
               mens
               ,
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               great
               as
               are
               their
               own
               sins
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               the
               mercy
               of
               his
               providence
               ,
               that
               he
               punisheth
               them
               onely
               temporally
               ,
               therein
               shewing
               his
               mercy
               to
               be
               greater
               then
               either
               their
               adversities
               or
               their
               sins
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               also
               
                 true
                 Religion
              
               hath
               an
               absolute
               perfection
               both
               in
               its
               being
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               working
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               both
               in
               its
               substance
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               exercise
               :
               and
               what
               defects
               or
               faults
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               among
               any
               sort
               of
               Christians
               ,
               belong
               to
               the
               men
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Religion
               :
               Some
               will
               needs
               kneel
               to
               Images
               that
               were
               of
               their
               own
               making
               ,
               others
               will
               not
               kneel
               to
               God
               their
               Maker
               ;
               the
               one
               may
               go
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               profaneness
               ,
               but
               neither
               can
               go
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               hath
               his
               perfection
               in
               and
               from
               himself
               :
               For
               
                 who
                 hath
                 first
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 recompensed
                 unto
                 him
                 again
                 ?
              
               Rom.
               11.
               35.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 who
                 hath
              
               
               
                 given
                 first
                 unto
                 him
              
               ?
               We
               may
               ,
               and
               do
               ,
               and
               must
               give
               unto
               God
               :
               
                 O
                 give
                 thanks
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               there
               's
               our
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               our
               giving
               unto
               him
               ;
               but
               even
               in
               this
               is
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               his
               giving
               first
               to
               us
               :
               for
               he
               gives
               us
               the
               grace
               ,
               before
               we
               give
               him
               the
               praise
               ;
               we
               give
               ,
               but
               he
               gives
               first
               :
               for
               he
               hath
               his
               perfection
               in
               and
               from
               himself
               ,
               we
               have
               ours
               in
               and
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               hath
               Religion
               its
               perfection
               in
               and
               from
               it self
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 Holiness
              
               ,
               Psal.
               96.
               9.
               
               The
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               the
               
                 Beauty
                 of
                 earth
              
               ,
               even
               as
               Christ
               the
               Authour
               of
               it
               is
               the
               
                 Beauty
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               :
               And
               the
               
                 Beauty
                 of
                 Holiness
              
               which
               is
               in
               Religion
               ,
               consists
               not
               in
               our
               adorning
               of
               Churches
               ,
               or
               in
               outward
               pomp
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               but
               in
               its
               own
               internal
               harmony
               and
               congruity
               to
               ,
               and
               conformity
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               very
               
                 Beauty
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               the
               proper
               place
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               habitation
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 One
              
               :
               If
               thou
               come
               to
               worship
               ,
               thou
               receivest
               beauty
               from
               the
               holiness
               ,
               not
               the
               holiness
               beauty
               from
               thee
               ;
               thy
               soul
               is
               beautified
               thereby
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               and
               Angels
               ,
               but
               Religion
               was
               so
               of
               it self
               ever
               before
               :
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Psal.
               93.
               6.
               
               
                 Holiness
                 becometh
                 thy
                 house
                 for
              
               
               ever
               ;
               the
               holiness
               of
               Gods
               House
               is
               a
               becoming
               holiness
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               holiness
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               a
               holiness
               that
               was
               before
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               a
               holiness
               that
               shall
               be
               after
               the
               end
               thereof
               :
               Therefore
               outward
               ornament
               may
               not
               be
               pleaded
               for
               as
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               onely
               as
               matter
               of
               decency
               ;
               for
               decency
               hath
               much
               of
               its
               perfection
               from
               men
               ,
               but
               Religion
               hath
               all
               its
               perfection
               in
               and
               from
               it self
               :
               and
               as
               God
               is
               proved
               to
               be
               all-sufficient
               from
               himself
               ,
               because
               he
               made
               all
               things
               for
               himself
               ,
               Prov.
               16.
               4.
               
               (
               for
               even
               the
               wicked
               though
               without
               the
               order
               of
               particular
               ,
               yet
               are
               within
               the
               order
               of
               universal
               providence
               :
               )
               For
               God
               wills
               himself
               and
               his
               own
               goodness
               onely
               as
               the
               end
               ,
               but
               all
               other
               things
               as
               ordered
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 for
                 himself
              
               ,
               and
               in
               relation
               to
               his
               own
               goodness
               :
               So
               is
               it
               with
               Religion
               ,
               it
               admits
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               not
               for
               theirs
               ,
               but
               for
               its
               own
               goodness
               ,
               and
               thereby
               appears
               to
               be
               sufficient
               of
               it self
               without
               them
               :
               If
               the
               shadow
               grow
               longer
               then
               the
               substance
               ,
               't
               is
               an
               argument
               the
               Sun
               is
               yet
               either
               not
               at
               its
               heighth
               ,
               or
               past
               it
               :
               so
               where
               Ceremonies
               are
               more
               looked
               after
               then
               piety
               and
               godliness
               ,
               it
               argues
               in
               men
               a
               defect
               of
               Religion
               and
               goodness
               :
               God
               using
               the
               creature
               
               as
               an
               instrument
               ,
               doth
               not
               so
               use
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               want
               of
               vertue
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               abundance
               of
               his
               goodness
               ,
               
                 non
                 propter
                 defectum
                 virtutis
                 ,
                 sed
                 propter
                 abundandam
                 bonitatis
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Aquin.
                 par
              
               .
               1.
               qu.
               22.
               
               So
               Religion
               using
               the
               ordinances
               of
               men
               ,
               doth
               it
               not
               for
               want
               of
               sufficiency
               in
               it self
               ;
               but
               to
               impart
               some
               excellencie
               to
               those
               ordinances
               ,
               
                 Ut
                 dignitatem
                 causalitatis
                 communicet
              
               ,
               to
               communicate
               to
               them
               so
               much
               vertue
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               essential
               yet
               the
               accidental
               causes
               of
               devotion
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               no
               more
               reject
               such
               Ordinances
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               reject
               the
               helps
               of
               devotion
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Gods
               perfection
               makes
               him
               not
               onely
               All-sufficient
               for
               himself
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               
                 all
                 things
              
               else
               besides
               himself
               :
               Psal.
               84.
               11.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 sun
                 and
                 a
                 shield
                 ,
              
               (
               a
               sun
               to
               give
               life
               ,
               and
               a
               shield
               to
               preserve
               it
               )
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 give
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
              
               (
               grace
               to
               our
               sanctification
               ,
               glory
               to
               our
               salvation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               full
               sufficiencie
               for
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               next
               )
               
                 And
                 no
                 good
                 thing
                 will
                 he
                 with-hold
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 walk
                 uprightly
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               hath
               already
               given
               all
               good
               things
               that
               we
               were
               able
               to
               receive
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               receive
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               will
               give
               them
               too
               ;
               for
               he
               will
               
                 withhold
                 none
              
               ,
               according
               to
               
               that
               of
               the
               same
               Prophet
               ,
               Psal.
               145.
               v.
               16.
               
               
                 Thou
                 openest
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfiest
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 every
                 living
                 thing
                 ;
                 scil
                 .
              
               whether
               it
               be
               living
               in
               earth
               or
               in
               heaven
               :
               So
               is
               true
               Religion
               ,
               not
               onely
               sufficient
               in
               and
               for
               it self
               ,
               but
               
                 for
                 us
              
               also
               :
               for
               what
               other
               reason
               can
               be
               given
               ,
               why
               so
               many
               men
               are
               contented
               to
               lose
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               keep
               their
               consciences
               ,
               but
               onely
               this
               ,
               That
               Religion
               wants
               no
               perfection
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               brings
               them
               that
               follow
               it
               to
               enjoy
               the
               perfection
               that
               is
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               branch
               of
               Eternity
               is
               Omnisciency
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               that
               he
               is
               Eternal
               ,
               is
               also
               Omniscient
               .
               Now
               the
               Omnisciencie
               of
               God
               consists
               in
               these
               two
               things
               ;
               First
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               fully
               knows
               himself
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               fully
               knows
               all
               other
               things
               in
               and
               by
               himself
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               God
               fully
               knows
               and
               understands
               himself
               ,
               the
               whole
               compass
               of
               his
               own
               minde
               and
               intentions
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               have
               been
               ,
               or
               ever
               shall
               be
               ,
               because
               eternitie
               is
               present
               to
               its
               self
               :
               hence
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Known
                 unto
                 God
                 are
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               15.
               18.
               and
               this
               is
               a
               propertie
               not
               belonging
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               to
               men
               :
               the
               Angels
               know
               what
               
               their
               intentions
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               still
               are
               ,
               but
               not
               what
               they
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               ,
               because
               then
               they
               could
               comprehend
               Infinity
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               in
               the
               understanding
               where
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               essence
               :
               but
               as
               for
               us
               men
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               what
               our
               intentions
               have
               been
               ,
               
                 (
                 Remember
                 not
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 my
                 youth
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               25.
               7.
               
                 q.
                 d.
              
               I
               have
               forgot
               them
               ,
               O
               do
               not
               thou
               remember
               them
               :
               )
               nor
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               Jer.
               17.
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               (
               and
               indeed
               never
               more
               deceitfull
               then
               when
               it
               labours
               to
               deceive
               it self
               :
               )
               nor
               what
               they
               shall
               be
               :
               the
               best
               way
               concerning
               those
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 Keep
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               19.
               for
               he
               that
               cannot
               tell
               what
               he
               shall
               resolve
               to
               morrow
               ,
               can
               less
               tell
               what
               he
               shall
               resolve
               all
               his
               life
               :
               but
               God
               knows
               all
               his
               intentions
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               alone
               fully
               understands
               himself
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               fully
               knows
               all
               other
               things
               in
               and
               by
               himself
               :
               this
               is
               a
               truth
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               father
               of
               lies
               ,
               though
               therefore
               acknowledged
               that
               it
               might
               be
               abused
               ,
               as
               truth
               is
               still
               by
               all
               the
               devils
               instruments
               :
               Gen.
               3.
               5.
               
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 Gods
                 ,
                 knowing
                 good
                 and
                 evil
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               things
               :
               for
               they
               were
               either
               good
               or
               evil
               ;
               the
               looking-glass
               
               of
               eternity
               in
               it self
               representing
               all
               things
               to
               it self
               ;
               
                 Good
                 things
              
               by
               their
               proper
               forms
               and
               resemblances
               ;
               
                 Evil
                 things
              
               by
               the
               contrary
               good
               :
               
                 Bonum
                 in
                 se
                 per
                 speciem
                 ,
                 malum
                 non
                 per
                 privationem
                 in
                 se
                 existentem
                 ,
                 sed
                 per
                 bonum
                 oppositum
                 ,
                 Aquin.
                 par
                 .
              
               1.
               qu.
               14.
               
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               God
               
                 of
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               (
               1
               Sam.
               2.
               3.
               
               )
               as
               fully
               knowing
               himself
               ,
               and
               as
               fully
               knowing
               all
               other
               things
               in
               and
               by
               himself
               .
               So
               also
               is
               Religion
               a
               thing
               of
               
                 great
                 knowledge
              
               ;
               cares
               not
               for
               an
               implicite
               faith
               in
               the
               knowing
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               in
               the
               assenting
               part
               :
               cares
               not
               for
               a
               faith
               which
               doth
               not
               know
               for
               it self
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               for
               a
               faith
               which
               doth
               not
               assent
               for
               it self
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               in
               effect
               omniscient
               ,
               because
               it
               makes
               us
               know
               our selves
               ,
               and
               know
               our
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               serpents
               words
               ,
               
                 Know
                 good
                 and
                 evil
              
               :
               for
               we
               know
               evil
               in
               knowing
               our selves
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               good
               in
               knowing
               our
               God.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               Religion
               is
               in
               effect
               omniscient
               ,
               because
               it
               makes
               us
               
                 know
                 our selves
              
               ;
               nothing
               else
               cares
               to
               look
               after
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               sure
               nothing
               else
               can
               finde
               it
               out
               :
               no
               man
               knows
               so
               much
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               is
               religious
               ;
               he
               knows
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               his
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               what
               they
               have
               
               been
               ,
               exceeding
               sinfull
               ;
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               very
               penitent
               ;
               and
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               what
               they
               shall
               be
               ,
               very
               perseverant
               :
               for
               upon
               supposition
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               he
               can
               promise
               to
               himself
               a
               perseverance
               in
               the
               way
               of
               godliness
               .
               This
               you
               will
               say
               is
               a
               comfortable
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               addict
               your self
               wholly
               to
               your
               devotions
               (
               to
               have
               a
               constant
               communion
               with
               God
               )
               but
               you
               will
               finde
               it
               as
               certain
               as
               't
               is
               comfortable
               .
               For
               if
               natural
               reason
               makes
               men
               very
               knowing
               ,
               that
               well
               improve
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               the
               
                 dim
                 light
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               doth
               Religion
               make
               men
               knowing
               ,
               that
               rightly
               use
               it
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               no
               other
               then
               the
               
                 glorious
                 light
                 of
                 God
              
               ?
               so
               that
               to
               live
               but
               one
               day
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               piety
               and
               devotion
               ,
               will
               make
               a
               man
               more
               truly
               wise
               ;
               then
               study
               without
               piety
               will
               make
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               a
               constant
               student
               very
               many
               years
               .
               The
               prophet
               David
               tells
               us
               this
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               v.
               98.
               
               
                 Thou
                 through
                 thy
                 commandments
                 hast
                 made
                 me
                 wiser
                 then
                 mine
                 enemies
              
               ;
               but
               lest
               any
               should
               say
               ,
               That
               may
               easily
               be
               ,
               that
               a
               good
               man
               should
               be
               wiser
               then
               his
               enemies
               :
               for
               none
               are
               enemies
               to
               good
               men
               that
               have
               not
               first
               lost
               their
               wits
               as
               well
               as
               their
               honestie
               ;
               therefore
               he
               addeth
               further
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
              
               
               
                 more
                 understanding
                 then
                 all
                 my
                 teachers
                 ,
              
               v.
               99.
               
               And
               lest
               we
               should
               still
               object
               ,
               That
               the
               teachers
               are
               not
               always
               the
               wisest
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               teach
               too
               soon
               ,
               before
               they
               have
               been
               diligent
               learners
               ;
               he
               addeth
               yet
               further
               ,
               
                 I
                 understand
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 ancients
                 ,
              
               v.
               100.
               that
               is
               ,
               then
               those
               that
               have
               been
               longest
               learners
               before
               they
               became
               teachers
               :
               That
               's
               the
               most
               profitable
               wisdome
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               man
               
                 wiser
                 then
                 his
                 enemies
              
               ,
               for
               it
               keeps
               him
               from
               being
               circumvented
               ;
               that
               's
               the
               most
               honourable
               wisdome
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               man
               
                 wiser
                 then
                 his
                 teachers
              
               ;
               for
               it
               gives
               him
               a
               preeminence
               of
               understanding
               far
               above
               his
               condition
               ;
               that
               though
               he
               is
               called
               to
               be
               a
               learner
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               enabled
               to
               be
               a
               teacher
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               's
               the
               most
               infallible
               wisdome
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               man
               
                 wiser
                 then
                 the
                 ancients
              
               :
               for
               that
               gives
               him
               a
               preeminence
               of
               understanding
               above
               the
               condition
               of
               mortality
               ,
               which
               can
               attain
               to
               no
               greater
               wisdome
               ,
               then
               such
               as
               is
               gained
               by
               long
               travel
               of
               study
               ;
               &
               confirmed
               by
               longer
               experience
               of
               years
               :
               so
               that
               if
               we
               desire
               that
               wisdome
               which
               is
               most
               profitable
               ,
               most
               honourable
               ,
               and
               most
               infallible
               ;
               we
               must
               do
               as
               this
               holy
               man
               did
               ,
               converse
               more
               with
               God
               then
               with
               men
               :
               for
               so
               he
               professeth
               ,
               
               v
               ,
               104.
               
               
                 Through
                 thy
                 precepts
                 I
                 get
                 understanding
                 :
              
               we
               may
               see
               that
               understanding
               is
               to
               be
               gotten
               by
               studying
               the
               precepts
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               we
               cannot
               get
               it
               ,
               savingly
               but
               by
               studying
               the
               precepts
               of
               God
               :
               for
               the
               prophet
               Daniel
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 light
                 dwelleth
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               2.
               22.
               and
               S.
               John
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 loveth
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 abideth
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 :
              
               what
               is
               this
               light
               ,
               but
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               the
               true
               Religion
               which
               hath
               these
               two
               properties
               of
               light
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               that
               it
               enlightens
               and
               reproves
               ;
               it
               enlightens
               the
               understanding
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ;
               it
               reproves
               the
               will
               ,
               the
               affections
               ,
               and
               the
               actions
               for
               the
               practise
               of
               evil
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Religion
               is
               in
               effect
               Omniscient
               ,
               because
               it
               makes
               us
               know
               all
               things
               besides
               our selves
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               things
               that
               are
               proper
               and
               profitable
               for
               us
               to
               know
               ;
               things
               wherein
               are
               the
               true
               comforts
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               &
               the
               true
               blessings
               of
               the
               next
               ;
               so
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               15.
               
               
                 The
                 spiritual
                 man
                 judgeth
              
               or
               
                 discerneth
                 all
                 things
              
               :
               the
               more
               he
               is
               spiritual
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               is
               able
               to
               discern
               :
               the
               more
               he
               increaseth
               in
               Religion
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               increaseth
               in
               true
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               :
               as
               the
               man
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               when
               his
               eyes
               were
               first
               opened
               mistook
               
                 men
                 for
                 trees
              
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               
               when
               he
               was
               perfectly
               cured
               ,
               he
               could
               distinguish
               both
               aright
               :
               so
               the
               spiritual
               man
               at
               his
               first
               conversion
               ,
               hath
               but
               a
               confused
               knowledge
               of
               the
               things
               necessary
               to
               his
               salvation
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               he
               comes
               exactly
               to
               judge
               and
               to
               discern
               them
               all
               :
               nor
               will
               his
               faith
               whereby
               he
               knows
               in
               part
               ,
               leave
               him
               till
               he
               come
               by
               degrees
               to
               
                 a
                 clear
                 vision
              
               .
               Let
               several
               knowing
               men
               all
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               excellencies
               of
               their
               several
               knowledges
               ,
               but
               let
               this
               be
               the
               priviledge
               onely
               of
               the
               religious
               man
               ,
               That
               he
               alone
               
                 knows
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 beleeved
              
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               
                 may
                 trust
              
               :
               for
               he
               alone
               is
               able
               to
               know
               how
               God
               disposed
               of
               him
               before
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               will
               dispose
               of
               him
               after
               his
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   assurance
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   the
                
                 substance
                 
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   resembles
                   God
                   in
                   his
                
                 communicable
                 Properties
                 ,
                 as
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Purity
                 ,
                 and
                 Liberty
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               the
               special
               priviledge
               of
               the
               good
               Christian
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Religion
               doth
               make
               him
               imitate
               God
               here
               ,
               which
               will
               make
               him
               enjoy
               God
               hereafter
               :
               for
               the
               same
               God
               who
               is
               the
               Authour
               of
               Religion
               ,
               is
               also
               the
               best
               pattern
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               Religion
               resembles
               him
               not
               onely
               
                 per
                 modum
                 vestigii
              
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 per
                 modum
                 Imaginis
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               having
               his
               footsteps
               (
               for
               so
               every
               creature
               represents
               the
               Creatour
               )
               but
               also
               as
               having
               the
               exact
               lineaments
               and
               pourtraitures
               of
               his
               very
               Image
               ;
               so
               that
               Gods
               Service
               is
               best
               known
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               Properties
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               are
               best
               declared
               by
               declaring
               the
               Properties
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Incommunicable
                 Properties
              
               have
               been
               already
               spoken
               of
               ,
               his
               
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 Infinity
                 ,
                 Immutability
                 ,
                 Eternity
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               three
               branches
               or
               adjuncts
               thereof
               ,
               his
               Omnipotency
               ,
               
               
                 All-sufficiency
                 ,
                 Omnisciency
              
               ;
               I
               now
               come
               to
               the
               
                 communicable
                 Properties
              
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               especially
               these
               three
               ,
               Truth
               in
               his
               Understanding
               ,
               Goodness
               in
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               Activity
               in
               his
               operative
               faculty
               ,
               answerable
               to
               his
               Truth
               and
               Goodness
               ;
               for
               the
               Intellective
               faculty
               is
               vain
               without
               the
               Affective
               ,
               the
               Affective
               without
               the
               Operative
               :
               and
               therefore
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               and
               perfection
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               is
               also
               necessarily
               the
               proportion
               and
               perfection
               of
               the
               other
               :
               God
               first
               knows
               ,
               then
               wills
               ,
               then
               works
               ;
               As
               he
               knows
               ,
               so
               he
               wills
               ,
               not
               Irrationally
               ;
               As
               he
               wills
               ,
               so
               he
               works
               ,
               not
               Ineffectually
               :
               And
               so
               is
               Religion
               very
               Intellective
               ,
               and
               very
               Affective
               ,
               and
               very
               Active
               or
               Operative
               ;
               these
               three
               properties
               are
               all
               joyned
               together
               ,
               Deut.
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 Keep
                 therefore
                 and
                 do
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 your
                 wisdome
                 and
                 your
                 understanding
                 :
              
               where
               we
               have
               wisdome
               for
               the
               Intellective
               ,
               keeping
               or
               observing
               for
               the
               Affective
               ,
               and
               doing
               for
               the
               Operative
               faculty
               of
               the
               soul
               :
               Accordingly
               Divines
               tell
               us
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               vertues
               that
               are
               Catholick
               or
               Universal
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               whole
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               general
               ;
               and
               having
               alike
               influence
               upon
               all
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               or
               upon
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               whether
               they
               concern
               God
               
               immediately
               in
               himself
               ,
               or
               mediately
               in
               his
               Image
               ;
               and
               these
               Catholick
               vertues
               are
               Wisdome
               and
               Prudence
               in
               the
               Understanding
               ,
               
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 Alacrity
              
               ,
               and
               Constancy
               in
               the
               Will
               ;
               and
               Zeal
               and
               Perseverance
               in
               the
               action
               ;
               that
               
                 Election
                 ,
                 Affection
                 ,
                 Action
              
               ,
               may
               all
               joyn
               together
               to
               glorifie
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               first
               Truth
               to
               direct
               our
               Election
               ,
               the
               last
               Good
               to
               satisfie
               our
               Affection
               ,
               and
               the
               chiefest
               Excellency
               to
               excite
               and
               provoke
               our
               Action
               :
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               the
               property
               of
               Religion
               to
               make
               a
               man
               more
               judicious
               ,
               more
               affectionate
               ,
               and
               more
               industrious
               then
               he
               was
               before
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               never
               so
               piercing
               a
               Judgement
               ,
               never
               so
               strong
               and
               vehement
               Affections
               ,
               never
               so
               industrious
               an
               Action
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               though
               it
               consist
               of
               these
               three
               faculties
               ,
               the
               Intellective
               or
               knowing
               ,
               the
               Affective
               or
               desiring
               ,
               the
               operative
               or
               working
               ;
               the
               Intellective
               faculty
               whereby
               it
               knows
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               the
               Affective
               whereby
               it
               desires
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Operative
               or
               Active
               ,
               whereby
               it
               sulfils
               that
               desire
               in
               doing
               ;
               yet
               this
               very
               soul
               doth
               not
               ,
               cannot
               rightly
               know
               or
               desire
               or
               do
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               throughly
               instructed
               ,
               exalted
               ,
               and
               quickned
               by
               Religion
               ;
               nay
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               
               all
               the
               while
               it
               continues
               irreligious
               ,
               it
               is
               stupid
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               perverse
               in
               affection
               ,
               and
               sluggish
               in
               action
               :
               for
               though
               there
               is
               in
               all
               spirits
               a
               power
               of
               knowing
               what
               is
               true
               ,
               of
               desiring
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               of
               effecting
               what
               they
               desire
               ,
               yet
               we
               cannot
               but
               acknowledge
               that
               these
               three
               faculties
               in
               all
               men
               (
               who
               have
               their
               spirits
               clogged
               with
               sinfull
               flesh
               )
               are
               very
               much
               weakened
               by
               sin
               ,
               and
               consequently
               must
               labour
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               strengthened
               by
               piety
               and
               godliness
               :
               yet
               will
               I
               not
               enter
               upon
               a
               particular
               enumeration
               of
               Gods
               
                 communicable
                 Properties
              
               (
               I
               have
               been
               too
               long
               already
               upon
               this
               argument
               )
               much
               less
               upon
               a
               particular
               explication
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               it
               will
               be
               sufficient
               for
               my
               purpose
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               in
               the
               hearts
               and
               lives
               of
               men
               )
               if
               I
               briefly
               insist
               onely
               upon
               these
               three
               (
               to
               which
               all
               the
               rest
               may
               be
               reduced
               )
               and
               they
               are
               ,
               Truth
               in
               his
               
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 Goodness
              
               in
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               Purity
               in
               his
               Action
               ;
               (
               for
               we
               cannot
               better
               consider
               Gods
               Activity
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               Purity
               of
               his
               Action
               )
               unto
               which
               we
               must
               also
               annex
               a
               short
               discourse
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               as
               belonging
               to
               all
               three
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               Understanding
               ,
               and
               Will
               ,
               and
               Action
               .
            
             
             
               And
               these
               three
               Properties
               of
               
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Purity
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               eminently
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               evidences
               of
               his
               perfection
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               also
               eminent
               in
               Religion
               ,
               the
               service
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               first
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               God
               is
               true
               by
               a
               metaphysical
               and
               by
               a
               moral
               Truth
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               By
               a
               metaphysical
               Truth
               ,
               as
               having
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               Psa.
               139.
               2.
               
                 thou
                 understandest
                 my
                 thoughts
                 long
                 before
                 :
              
               God
               understandeth
               our
               thoughts
               before
               they
               are
               ;
               the
               angels
               not
               when
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               defective
               in
               truth
               ,
               because
               defective
               in
               understanding
               :
               for
               Truth
               metaphysically
               is
               
                 a
                 conformity
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 with
                 the
                 understanding
                 :
              
               and
               accordingly
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               is
               particularly
               called
               the
               Truth
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Omniscient
               Wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               eternal
               Understanding
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               eternal
               Love
               both
               of
               Father
               and
               Son.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               is
               True
               by
               a
               moral
               Truth
               ,
               as
               having
               his
               
                 Affection
                 ,
                 Expression
                 ,
                 Action
              
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               three
               respects
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               Truth
               is
               opposed
               to
               Falshood
               ,
               for
               
               God
               neither
               wills
               nor
               speaks
               an
               untruth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               Truth
               is
               opposed
               to
               Dissimulation
               ,
               for
               God
               neither
               dissembleth
               nor
               deceiveth
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               Truth
               is
               opposed
               to
               Inconstancy
               ,
               for
               God
               changeth
               not
               his
               judgement
               in
               truths
               declared
               or
               determined
               ;
               he
               changeth
               not
               the
               event
               in
               truths
               foretold
               or
               prophesied
               ;
               for
               in
               promises
               he
               keeps
               his
               word
               and
               his
               truth
               ,
               if
               man
               perform
               the
               conditions
               ;
               in
               threats
               he
               may
               not
               keep
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               yet
               keep
               his
               truth
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               but
               conditional
               :
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               deceiving
               the
               Prophets
               Ezek.
               14.
               9.
               and
               1
               King.
               22.
               23.
               we
               generally
               and
               truly
               answer
               ,
               
                 Tradit
                 diabolo
                 decipiendos
              
               ,
               he
               
                 delivereth
                 them
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 devil
              
               ,
               to
               be
               deceived
               by
               him
               ;
               so
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Because
                 they
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 God
                 shall
                 send
                 them
                 strong
                 delusions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 beleeve
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 might
                 be
                 damned
                 who
                 beleeved
                 not
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 pleasure
                 in
                 unrighteousness
                 ,
              
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               a
               text
               that
               gives
               us
               a
               fearful
               ,
               but
               yet
               a
               full
               account
               of
               all
               those
               strong
               delusions
               among
               men
               ,
               which
               led
               directly
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               lies
               :
               the
               first
               step
               was
               a
               
                 voluntary
                 unrighteousness
              
               
               in
               not
               loving
               the
               truth
               :
               the
               second
               step
               is
               a
               
                 strong
                 delusion
              
               in
               
                 beleeving
                 a
                 lie
              
               :
               the
               third
               step
               (
               God
               keep
               them
               from
               treading
               in
               that
               ,
               who
               have
               trodden
               in
               the
               two
               former
               )
               is
               a
               necessary
               damnation
               both
               for
               not
               loving
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               for
               having
               pleasure
               in
               lies
               :
               but
               still
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               though
               every
               man
               be
               a
               liar
               ;
               for
               God
               deceiveth
               the
               Prophet
               Ez●
               .
               14.
               9.
               as
               he
               hardeneth
               the
               heart
               Exod.
               10.
               1.
               
                 permissivè
                 non
                 efficienter
              
               ,
               permissively
               no●
               efficaciously
               ,
               by
               not
               inhibiting
               or
               not
               purging
               those
               ill
               qualities
               that
               are
               already
               is
               the
               heart
               ,
               not
               by
               infusing
               any
               ill
               qualities
               into
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               though
               he
               saith
               ,
               I
               have
               hardened
               Pharaohs
               heart
               ,
               yet
               he
               saith
               unto
               us
               ,
               Harden
               not
               your
               (
               own
               )
               hearts
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               he
               threatneth
               in
               Ezekiel
               ,
               to
               destroy
               such
               a
               prophet
               from
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               whose
               heart
               was
               hardned
               so
               fa●
               as
               to
               deceive
               himself
               and
               others
               ,
               whereas
               he
               could
               not
               in
               justice
               destroy
               him
               onely
               for
               being
               that
               which
               himself
               had
               made
               him
               nay
               ,
               this
               permission
               is
               most
               plainly
               set
               forth
               in
               that
               parable
               of
               1
               Kin.
               22.
               for
               all
               that
               God
               doth
               there
               ,
               is
               onely
               to
               let
               the
               evil
               spirit
               go
               forth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               inhibite
               him
               from
               going
               and
               deceiving
               ,
               not
               to
               send
               him
               down
               from
               heaven
               :
               For
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               evil
               spirit
               
               never
               did
               ,
               and
               never
               can
               come
               into
               heaven
               again
               ,
               since
               he
               was
               first
               thrown
               down
               from
               thence
               .
               And
               thus
               briefly
               God
               is
               True
               Metaphysically
               and
               
                 Morally
                 ;
                 Metaphysical
              
               truth
               consisting
               in
               the
               right
               apprehension
               of
               things
               as
               they
               are
               in
               themselves
               ;
               Moral
               truth
               in
               the
               right
               affection
               and
               profession
               of
               things
               as
               they
               are
               apprehended
               ;
               and
               this
               profession
               is
               either
               in
               word
               by
               veracity
               ,
               or
               in
               action
               by
               sincerity
               ,
               or
               in
               continuance
               of
               action
               by
               constancy
               ;
               so
               that
               moral
               truth
               is
               opposed
               to
               falshood
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               the
               same
               with
               reality
               ;
               to
               dissimulation
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               the
               same
               with
               sincerity
               ;
               and
               to
               wavering
               and
               floating
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               the
               same
               with
               certainty
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               same
               metaphysical
               and
               moral
               truth
               is
               also
               in
               Religion
               ,
               passing
               from
               the
               Master
               into
               his
               service
               :
               for
               the
               
                 Father
                 seeketh
                 such
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
              
               who
               worship
               him
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 who
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 spirit
              
               because
               he
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               who
               worship
               him
               in
               truth
               because
               he
               is
               the
               Truth
               ,
               S.
               John
               4.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               The
               worship
               in
               spirit
               points
               at
               the
               metaphysical
               truth
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               requires
               a
               true
               apprehension
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               worship
               
                 in
                 truth
              
               points
               at
               the
               moral
               truth
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               requires
               an
               
                 Affection
                 ,
                 Profession
              
               ,
               
               Action
               agreeable
               to
               that
               true
               apprehension
               ;
               and
               for
               both
               these
               hath
               our
               own
               Church
               taught
               us
               to
               pray
               
                 (
                 Collect
              
               7th
               
                 Sunday
                 after
                 Tri.
              
               )
               
                 Graff
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
                 Increase
                 in
                 us
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 nourish
                 us
                 with
                 all
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 thy
                 great
                 mercy
                 keep
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               Do
               you
               look
               for
               the
               metaphysical
               Truth
               of
               Religion
               ?
               'T
               is
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               Name
               ,
               (
               which
               must
               be
               presupposed
               before
               the
               love
               of
               it
               ,
               since
               no
               man
               can
               love
               what
               he
               doth
               not
               know
               )
               that
               you
               know
               God
               by
               his
               true
               Name
               ,
               such
               as
               himself
               hath
               proclaimed
               Exod.
               32.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               or
               ,
               that
               you
               apprehend
               God
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               not
               set
               up
               to
               your self
               an
               idol
               in
               stead
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               do
               all
               those
               who
               worship
               not
               the
               Father
               ,
               by
               the
               Son
               ,
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               Again
               ,
               do
               you
               look
               for
               the
               
                 moral
                 truth
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ?
               'T
               is
               in
               the
               love
               of
               Gods
               Name
               ,
               that
               you
               love
               him
               according
               to
               your
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               that
               you
               have
               your
               affection
               agreeable
               to
               your
               apprehension
               :
               for
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               is
               in
               effect
               to
               proclaim
               you
               do
               not
               truly
               know
               him
               ,
               since
               the
               same
               God
               is
               the
               first
               Truth
               and
               ground
               of
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               last
               good
               and
               cause
               of
               our
               love
               :
               and
               you
               may
               here
               likewise
               finde
               this
               
                 moral
                 
                 truth
              
               of
               Religion
               in
               all
               respects
               :
               First
               ,
               in
               its
               Reality
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               
                 very
                 true
                 Religion
              
               opposed
               to
               falshood
               ,
               or
               superstition
               ,
               't
               is
               indeed
               Gods
               Name
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               its
               Sincerity
               or
               Fidelity
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               all
               Goodness
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               tongue
               but
               also
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               hand
               ,
               as
               Truth
               is
               opposed
               to
               Dissimulation
               or
               Hypocrisie
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               its
               certainty
               or
               perseverance
               
                 [
                 And
                 of
                 thy
                 great
                 mercy
                 keep
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ]
              
               as
               Truth
               is
               opposed
               to
               uncertainty
               or
               to
               levity
               and
               inconstancy
               .
            
             
               Religion
               then
               hath
               and
               must
               have
               a
               two-fold
               truth
               ;
               the
               first
               consists
               in
               a
               right
               apprehension
               whereby
               we
               believe
               the
               thing
               as
               it
               is
               :
               the
               second
               ,
               in
               a
               right
               affection
               ,
               profession
               ,
               and
               action
               ,
               whereby
               we
               love
               and
               profess
               ,
               and
               do
               the
               thing
               as
               we
               beleeve
               :
               and
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               more
               religious
               prayer
               invented
               by
               the
               wit
               of
               Piety
               ,
               nor
               a
               more
               affectionate
               prayer
               practised
               by
               the
               zeal
               of
               Charity
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               so
               remarkable
               both
               for
               its
               Piety
               and
               for
               its
               Charity
               in
               our
               own
               Church
               
                 (
                 Collect
              
               3.
               
               
                 Sunday
                 after
                 Easter
                 )
                 Almlghty
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 shewest
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 be
                 in
                 errour
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 thy
                 Truth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
              
               there
               's
               its
               piety
               towards
               God
               rightly
               descanting
               upon
               Gods
               intent
               in
               
               shewing
               the
               light
               of
               his
               truth
               ;
               to
               make
               men
               righteous
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               them
               inexcusable
               ;
               
                 These
                 things
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 ye
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               S.
               Joh.
               5.
               34.
               not
               onely
               convinced
               ,
               saith
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               spake
               to
               those
               who
               had
               not
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               v.
               42.
               
               
                 Grant
                 unto
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 eschew
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 same
              
               ;
               there
               's
               its
               charity
               towards
               men
               ,
               affectionately
               desiring
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               have
               a
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               also
               have
               a
               Christian
               conversation
               ,
               lest
               their
               unchristian
               conversation
               destroy
               and
               disanull
               their
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               which
               without
               doubt
               it
               hath
               done
               already
               in
               many
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               still
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               unless
               God
               in
               his
               mercy
               fill
               our
               hearts
               more
               and
               more
               with
               this
               true
               piety
               towards
               himself
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               true
               charity
               one
               towards
               another
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               Commandments
               are
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               some
               Divines
               accounted
               practical
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               because
               if
               these
               be
               left
               out
               in
               our
               conversation
               ,
               what
               is
               true
               in
               it self
               of
               our
               Creed
               ,
               is
               as
               it
               were
               false
               to
               us
               ,
               since
               either
               our
               profession
               gives
               
               the
               lye
               to
               our
               apprehension
               and
               affection
               ,
               or
               our
               action
               to
               our
               profession
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               speculative
               and
               practical
               truths
               
                 (
                 speculativè
                 &
                 practicè
                 credibilia
              
               )
               those
               things
               that
               we
               must
               believe
               speculatively
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               we
               must
               believe
               practically
               ;
               the
               first
               ,
               which
               are
               summed
               up
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               are
               truly
               believed
               if
               there
               be
               a
               conformity
               of
               the
               thing
               with
               the
               Understanding
               ;
               but
               the
               second
               ,
               which
               are
               summed
               up
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               are
               then
               onely
               truly
               believed
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               conformity
               of
               the
               affection
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               profession
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               with
               the
               belief
               :
               thus
               they
               that
               worship
               Images
               do
               expunge
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               resist
               Magistrates
               do
               expunge
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               ,
               if
               not
               out
               of
               their
               books
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               out
               of
               their
               Faith
               ;
               in
               their
               Books
               they
               may
               be
               true
               believers
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               Lives
               they
               are
               (
               in
               these
               particulars
               )
               little
               less
               then
               Infidels
               .
            
             
               Now
               see
               in
               what
               a
               miserable
               condition
               is
               the
               irreligious
               miscreant
               ,
               who
               so
               beleeves
               as
               to
               make
               void
               his
               own
               faith
               ;
               and
               so
               receives
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               the
               truth
               it self
               a
               lie
               to
               him
               ,
               either
               for
               want
               of
               a
               sanctified
               affection
               in
               not
               loving
               it
               ,
               or
               for
               want
               of
               a
               sanctified
               action
               in
               not
               practising
               it
               :
               and
               
               hence
               we
               may
               likewise
               see
               and
               must
               confess
               ,
               that
               not
               he
               who
               knows
               most
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Faith
               is
               the
               best
               Beleever
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               most
               loves
               what
               he
               knows
               in
               speculatives
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               most
               practises
               what
               he
               knows
               in
               practicks
               :
               so
               that
               a
               great
               Scholar
               may
               fully
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               him
               it
               may
               be
               as
               a
               lye
               ,
               because
               he
               loves
               it
               not
               ,
               for
               to
               him
               it
               is
               what
               he
               desires
               it
               should
               be
               ;
               contrariwise
               an
               ignorant
               peasant
               may
               not
               fully
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               him
               it
               may
               be
               the
               saving
               truth
               ,
               because
               he
               loves
               it
               ,
               for
               what
               is
               wanting
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               is
               made
               up
               by
               his
               heart
               :
               O
               my
               soul
               glory
               not
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               love
               of
               that
               knowledge
               :
               glory
               not
               in
               thy
               learning
               (
               if
               thou
               art
               Mistress
               of
               any
               )
               but
               in
               thy
               Religion
               ,
               to
               which
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               be
               a
               servant
               :
               learning
               may
               make
               a
               man
               wise
               to
               ostentation
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               onely
               Religion
               can
               make
               him
               wise
               to
               salvation
               .
               Do
               not
               then
               with
               Pilate
               ,
               ask
               thy
               Saviour
               what
               is
               truth
               ,
               and
               then
               go
               away
               without
               his
               answer
               ,
               much
               less
               mayest
               thou
               turn
               to
               those
               Jews
               that
               help
               to
               crucifie
               him
               :
               for
               
                 if
                 thou
                 know
                 these
                 things
                 happy
                 art
                 thou
              
               (
               not
               because
               thou
               knowest
               them
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 if
                 thou
                 do
                 them
              
               :
               thy
               happiness
               consists
               not
               in
               knowing
               Christ
               ,
               but
               in
               practising
               
               him
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               possible
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               long
               defective
               in
               his
               practise
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               defective
               also
               in
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               since
               what
               is
               sinfull
               in
               the
               
                 deliberate
                 action
              
               ,
               is
               sinfull
               in
               the
               will
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               sinfull
               in
               the
               will
               ,
               is
               erroneous
               in
               the
               judgement
               or
               understanding
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               a
               man
               may
               be
               a
               heretick
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               credendis
               but
               also
               in
               agendis
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               Duties
               of
               Life
               ;
               nay
               ,
               indeed
               he
               cannot
               easily
               be
               a
               heretick
               in
               the
               Duties
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               still
               remain
               truly
               Orthodox
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               :
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               he
               that
               prays
               to
               a
               Saint
               or
               Angel
               in
               stead
               of
               God
               ,
               directly
               overthrows
               the
               first
               Commandment
               ,
               but
               indirectly
               also
               the
               first
               Article
               of
               his
               Creed
               ,
               
                 I
                 believe
                 in
                 one
                 God
              
               ;
               for
               Prayer
               is
               a
               Sacrifice
               that
               may
               be
               offered
               onely
               unto
               God
               :
               again
               ,
               he
               that
               wilfully
               dishonours
               his
               Governours
               whom
               God
               hath
               set
               over
               him
               ,
               directly
               overthrows
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               ,
               but
               indirectly
               also
               the
               ninth
               Article
               of
               his
               Creed
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
              
               ;
               for
               being
               a
               Lover
               of
               division
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               a
               true
               beleever
               of
               that
               Communion
               :
               and
               this
               we
               may
               take
               for
               a
               general
               doctrine
               fitter
               to
               be
               received
               then
               opposed
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               that
               any
               practical
               errour
               which
               is
               against
               our
               duty
               towards
               God
               ,
               doth
               tend
               to
               a
               speculative
               errour
               against
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Creed
               which
               concerneth
               God
               :
               as
               he
               that
               doth
               not
               
                 honour
                 God
                 as
                 God
              
               ,
               doth
               in
               effect
               deny
               him
               to
               be
               
                 maker
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
              
               ;
               therefore
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 O
                 come
                 let
                 us
                 worship
                 and
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 kneel
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 maker
              
               ;
               as
               if
               we
               could
               not
               truly
               beleeve
               him
               to
               be
               our
               maker
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               not
               
                 worship
                 him
              
               with
               all
               possible
               reverence
               and
               fear
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               any
               practical
               errour
               which
               is
               against
               our
               duty
               towards
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               doth
               tend
               against
               some
               Article
               of
               the
               Creed
               that
               hath
               relation
               to
               men
               :
               as
               he
               that
               will
               not
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               authority
               of
               his
               lawfull
               governours
               ,
               Civil
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               doth
               in
               effect
               deny
               ,
               
                 The
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               that
               any
               practical
               errour
               against
               the
               duty
               which
               a
               man
               oweth
               unto
               himself
               ,
               doth
               tend
               against
               some
               Article
               of
               Faith
               that
               concerns
               himself
               :
               as
               he
               that
               is
               a
               common
               drunkard
               ,
               or
               unclean
               ,
               or
               profane
               person
               ,
               doth
               in
               effect
               deny
               the
               
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 sins
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
              
               .
            
             
             
               Wherefore
               when
               Almighty
               God
               requireth
               every
               Christian
               to
               be
               true
               or
               
                 faithfull
                 unto
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 receive
                 a
                 crown
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 (
                 Revel
                 .
              
               2.
               10.
               
               )
               he
               requires
               of
               him
               a
               double
               truth
               or
               faithfulness
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               he
               be
               true
               and
               faithfull
               in
               his
               Belief
               ,
               but
               also
               (
               and
               much
               rather
               )
               that
               he
               be
               true
               and
               faithfull
               in
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               God
               requires
               a
               faithfulness
               in
               
                 our
                 Belief
              
               ,
               by
               a
               right
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               not
               adding
               thereto
               ,
               nor
               diminishing
               therefrom
               :
               for
               that
               is
               forbidden
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               (
               as
               Deut.
               4.
               2.
               
               )
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               (
               as
               Revel
               .
               22.
               18
               ,
               19.
               )
               not
               adding
               thereto
               by
               Superstition
               ,
               nor
               diminishing
               therefrom
               by
               Faction
               :
               for
               as
               the
               superstitious
               seeks
               to
               
                 flatter
                 his
                 God
                 (
                 Religiosi
                 sunt
                 Deorum
                 amici
                 ,
                 Superstitiosi
                 Deorum
                 adulatores
                 )
              
               so
               the
               factious
               seeks
               to
               
                 flatter
                 himself
              
               :
               do
               thou
               thy
               duty
               ,
               and
               let
               alone
               thy
               flattery
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               safe
               for
               thee
               to
               flatter
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               to
               flatter
               thy self
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               requires
               faithfulness
               in
               our
               
                 affection
                 ,
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               conversation
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               be
               saithfull
               professours
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
               and
               as
               faithfull
               witnesses
               to
               it
               :
               for
               a
               man
               may
               be
               Gods
               witness
               by
               speaking
               ,
               by
               living
               ,
               by
               dying
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               commanded
               to
               be
               faithfull
               
               
                 unto
                 the
                 death
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               faithfull
               in
               dying
               (
               if
               God
               call
               him
               to
               it
               )
               is
               already
               supposed
               to
               be
               faithfull
               in
               speaking
               and
               in
               living
               :
               for
               he
               that
               bids
               thee
               
                 be
                 fathfull
                 unto
                 thy
                 death
              
               ,
               doth
               surely
               suppose
               thee
               already
               faithfull
               in
               thy
               life
               ,
               and
               commands
               thee
               to
               continue
               so
               :
               and
               this
               faithfulness
               is
               shewed
               by
               thy
               words
               in
               confessing
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               veracity
               ;
               by
               thy
               deed
               ;
               in
               professing
               ,
               or
               practising
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               fidelity
               ;
               and
               by
               thy
               perseverance
               unto
               the
               death
               both
               in
               words
               and
               deeds
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               constancie
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               truth
               of
               Religion
               both
               formally
               and
               
                 efficiently
                 ;
                 formally
              
               in
               regard
               of
               it
               self
               ,
               and
               efficiently
               in
               regard
               of
               us
               ;
               that
               as
               it
               is
               true
               in
               it self
               ,
               so
               it
               also
               makes
               us
               true
               and
               faithfull
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               respects
               :
               and
               if
               you
               further
               desire
               to
               know
               how
               far
               any
               Christian
               Church
               hath
               followed
               ,
               or
               doth
               follow
               this
               truth
               ,
               you
               may
               try
               it
               by
               this
               touch-stone
               ,
               which
               being
               infallible
               in
               reason
               ,
               cannot
               be
               erroneous
               in
               Religion
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 (
                 lib.
              
               4.
               
               
                 Eth.
                 cap.
              
               13.
               )
               Greece
               is
               not
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               afford
               us
               a
               name
               for
               this
               
                 moral
                 truth
              
               ,
               and
               may
               justly
               own
               to
               be
               
                 Graecia
                 mendax
              
               upon
               that
               account
               :
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               that
               vertue
               ,
               is
               called
               by
               Aristotle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 A
                 true
                 man
              
               
               
                 both
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 word
              
               :
               and
               is
               to
               be
               known
               by
               these
               three
               properties
               ;
               that
               he
               is
               
                 full
                 of
                 equity
              
               ,
               will
               do
               no
               man
               wrong
               ;
               is
               full
               of
               authoriey
               ,
               will
               ask
               no
               mans
               leave
               ,
               (
               whereas
               the
               hypocrite
               is
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 himself
                 for
                 all
                 others
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 all
                 others
                 for
                 himself
                 ;
              
               )
               and
               lastly
               ,
               is
               
                 full
                 of
                 modesty
              
               ,
               will
               ask
               no
               mans
               praise
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               set
               forth
               himself
               ,
               though
               in
               true
               colours
               ,
               yet
               with
               the
               least
               varnish
               ;
               so
               also
               is
               the
               true
               Religion
               ;
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               full
               of
               justice
               and
               equity
               ,
               for
               it
               looks
               onely
               after
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               not
               after
               this
               worlds
               advantages
               ,
               and
               therefore
               declares
               things
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               not
               as
               they
               conduce
               to
               mens
               interests
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               full
               of
               authority
               ,
               in
               all
               words
               and
               deeds
               still
               like
               it self
               ,
               neither
               dissembling
               what
               is
               ,
               nor
               pretending
               what
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               please
               men
               rather
               then
               God
               ,
               but
               saith
               with
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 yet
                 pleased
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               1.
               10.
               thirdly
               ,
               't
               is
               full
               
                 of
                 modesty
              
               ,
               rather
               delighting
               in
               extenuations
               of
               its
               own
               worth
               ,
               then
               in
               amplifications
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               though
               hypocrisie
               be
               a
               great
               talker
               ,
               &
               a
               greater
               boaster
               ,
               yet
               Religion
               doth
               very
               much
               abhor
               all
               vain
               babbling
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               all
               vain
               boasting
               ;
               
                 Not
                 walking
                 in
                 crastiness
                 ,
                 nor
                 handling
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 deceitfully
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 manifestation
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 commending
                 it self
                 in
                 every
                 mans
                 conscience
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               2.
               and
               therefore
               any
               Christian
               Church
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               either
               turns
               Religion
               into
               State
               policy
               ,
               making
               Christs
               interest
               subservient
               to
               its
               own
               ;
               or
               that
               changes
               its
               Doctrine
               to
               please
               its
               new
               lords
               and
               masters
               ;
               or
               that
               boasts
               too
               much
               of
               its
               own
               Purity
               and
               Perfection
               ,
               as
               if
               none
               could
               be
               Christians
               but
               in
               outward
               communion
               with
               it
               ,
               none
               good
               Christians
               in
               comparison
               of
               it
               ,
               must
               in
               these
               respects
               be
               said
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               true
               Church
               :
               for
               though
               it
               be
               Metaphysically
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               yet
               is
               not
               so
               morally
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               
                 moral
                 truth
              
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               wants
               either
               equity
               ,
               or
               authority
               ,
               or
               modestie
               ,
               or
               all
               three
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               it
               wants
               some
               necessary
               attendant
               of
               
                 moral
                 truth
              
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               I
               had
               rather
               bewail
               then
               examine
               ,
               rather
               deplore
               then
               detect
               the
               present
               condition
               of
               many
               Christian
               Churches
               :
               It
               is
               enough
               that
               the
               now
               so
               much
               despised
               and
               persecuted
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               cannot
               have
               it
               justly
               laid
               to
               her
               charge
               ,
               that
               either
               she
               laboured
               to
               inter-weave
               her
               own
               with
               Christs
               interest
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               advance
               her
               own
               interest
               above
               his
               for
               
                 want
                 of
                 equity
              
               ;
               or
               did
               not
               deal
               plainly
               with
               those
               Churches
               
               that
               did
               so
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               authorite
               :
               or
               did
               revile
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               (
               which
               surely
               had
               not
               been
               infallible
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               impeccable
               )
               for
               
                 want
                 of
                 modesty
              
               :
               and
               my
               hope
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               Church
               so
               full
               of
               
                 Moral
                 truth
              
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               of
               Metaphysical
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 Truth
              
               to
               own
               it
               ;
               so
               it
               will
               in
               due
               time
               finde
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 Power
              
               to
               vindicate
               ,
               to
               restore
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               it
               :
               however
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               many
               good
               Christians
               had
               rather
               suffer
               in
               her
               afflicted
               communion
               ,
               then
               reign
               in
               the
               prosperity
               and
               glory
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               either
               do
               cause
               ,
               or
               do
               not
               regard
               her
               affliction
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               pass
               this
               for
               a
               general
               animadversion
               ;
               That
               since
               onely
               the
               true
               Catholick
               is
               the
               true
               Christian
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               two
               oposites
               ,
               the
               pseudo-catholick
               ,
               who
               is
               peccant
               in
               excess
               ;
               and
               the
               anti-catholick
               ,
               who
               is
               peccant
               in
               defect
               ;
               it
               fares
               with
               these
               two
               opposites
               ,
               as
               it
               fares
               with
               those
               two
               extreams
               that
               oppose
               the
               moral
               truth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               proud
               boaster
               loves
               to
               make
               shew
               of
               more
               then
               is
               ;
               so
               doth
               the
               pseudo-catholick
               ,
               who
               obtrudes
               more
               for
               Religion
               then
               can
               be
               proved
               Religion
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               the
               dissembler
               
               is
               quite
               contrary
               :
               for
               he
               denies
               things
               that
               are
               ,
               and
               dimininishes
               what
               he
               doth
               not
               deny
               :
               so
               doth
               the
               anti-catholick
               ,
               who
               denies
               that
               to
               be
               Religion
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               so
               ,
               and
               diminisheth
               what
               he
               cannot
               deny
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Authour
               )
               the
               boaster
               and
               the
               dissembler
               both
               are
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               because
               neither
               is
               so
               true
               a
               man
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               yet
               more
               the
               boaster
               then
               the
               dissembler
               .
            
             
               So
               also
               in
               Religion
               :
               the
               pseudo-catholick
               seems
               farther
               from
               the
               truth
               for
               his
               superadditions
               ,
               then
               the
               anti-catholick
               for
               his
               diminutions
               :
               for
               he
               that
               avoweth
               uncertainties
               for
               certainties
               ,
               brings
               a
               suspicion
               upon
               his
               faith
               ,
               even
               in
               most
               undoubted
               truths
               ;
               whereas
               he
               that
               is
               wary
               and
               timorous
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               his
               tenents
               ,
               though
               he
               may
               be
               thought
               an
               enemy
               to
               his
               own
               knowledge
               ,
               yet
               he
               cannot
               be
               thought
               an
               enemy
               to
               Gods
               truth
               :
               for
               though
               he
               may
               stick
               a
               while
               at
               the
               embracing
               of
               some
               divine
               truths
               ,
               till
               they
               appear
               to
               him
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               yet
               he
               cannot
               easily
               obtrude
               any
               untruths
               for
               truths
               ;
               and
               God
               will
               sooner
               pardon
               the
               infirmity
               of
               a
               man
               in
               sticking
               at
               a
               truth
               ,
               then
               the
               presumption
               of
               a
               man
               in
               obtruding
               an
               untruth
               :
               
               for
               the
               first
               shews
               himself
               as
               a
               man
               subject
               to
               doubtings
               (
               not
               able
               to
               command
               his
               own
               faith
               )
               but
               the
               other
               would
               fain
               be
               accounted
               little
               less
               then
               a
               God
               ,
               in
               making
               himself
               not
               the
               Interpreter
               ,
               but
               the
               Authour
               of
               truths
               ;
               and
               so
               challenging
               a
               dominion
               over
               the
               faith
               of
               others
               :
               which
               however
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               dishearten
               us
               from
               knowing
               the
               doctrine
               of
               any
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               for
               as
               of
               old
               it
               derogated
               nothing
               from
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               some
               Prophets
               did
               tell
               lies
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               so
               neither
               doth
               it
               now
               derogate
               from
               the
               truth
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               so
               much
               mixture
               of
               mens
               inventions
               or
               surmises
               with
               that
               truth
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               must
               say
               of
               all
               these
               tares
               ,
               that
               
                 an
                 enemy
                 hath
                 sowed
                 them
                 whilest
                 men
                 slept
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               may
               not
               think
               Gods
               Providence
               over
               his
               Church
               either
               careless
               in
               not
               looking
               after
               it
               ,
               or
               defective
               in
               looking
               after
               it
               to
               little
               purpose
               ,
               as
               if
               
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 keeper
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 did
                 sleep
              
               when
               Israel
               most
               needed
               keeping
               :
               for
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 Oportet
                 haereses
                 esse
                 inter
                 vos
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               19.
               
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 sects
                 or
                 heresies
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 approved
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               That
               must
               be
               ,
               for
               which
               there
               is
               a
               good
               reason
               why
               it
               should
               be
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               
               a
               good
               reason
               why
               there
               should
               be
               
                 heresies
                 amongst
                 you
              
               ;
               nay
               ,
               indeed
               two
               good
               reasons
               ,
               the
               one
               on
               your
               parts
               ,
               that
               
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 tried
              
               or
               proved
               ;
               the
               other
               on
               Gods
               part
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 approved
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
              
               ;
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               power
               and
               glory
               of
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               which
               like
               the
               Sun
               shines
               the
               more
               gloriously
               when
               it
               hath
               broken
               through
               some
               great
               cloud
               that
               opposed
               it
               :
               for
               so
               much
               is
               true
               even
               of
               that
               wicked
               objection
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               7.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 more
                 abounded
                 through
                 my
                 lye
                 ,
                 unto
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 why
                 yet
                 am
                 I
                 also
                 judged
                 as
                 a
                 sinner
                 ?
              
               't
               is
               most
               certain
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               doth
               often
               more
               
                 abound
                 through
                 our
                 lies
              
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Objection
               is
               so
               ungodly
               and
               unreasonable
               
                 [
                 why
                 am
                 I
                 judged
                 as
                 a
                 sinner
                 ?
                 ]
              
               that
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               not
               think
               it
               worth
               the
               answering
               ,
               but
               onely
               silenceth
               such
               a
               desperate
               and
               prophane
               Disputant
               with
               a
               damnabitur
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               like
               to
               be
               damned
               for
               his
               pains
               ,
               v.
               8.
               
                 whose
                 damnation
                 is
                 just
              
               :
               for
               no
               argument
               so
               fit
               to
               confute
               him
               as
               damnation
               ,
               who
               will
               needs
               plead
               or
               dispute
               for
               the
               
                 devil
                 :
                 Will
                 ye
                 plead
                 for
                 Baal
                 ?
                 will
                 ye
                 save
                 him
                 ?
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 plead
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ?
              
               Jud.
               6.
               31.
               what
               a
               shame
               is
               it
               for
               us
               Christians
               ,
               that
               Baal
               should
               have
               
               so
               many
               to
               
                 plead
                 for
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               God
               so
               few
               ?
               that
               Superstition
               and
               Faction
               should
               so
               much
               outstrip
               true
               Religion
               ?
               the
               professours
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               both
               meet
               in
               the
               same
               Baal
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               so
               far
               asunder
               in
               themselves
               )
               going
               as
               much
               beyond
               the
               professours
               of
               the
               other
               in
               zeal
               ,
               as
               they
               come
               short
               of
               them
               in
               truth
               :
               and
               yet
               still
               ,
               since
               superstition
               and
               faction
               must
               needs
               be
               judged
               as
               sins
               ,
               why
               should
               they
               not
               be
               judged
               as
               sinners
               that
               maintain
               them
               ?
               for
               neither
               should
               we
               finde
               a
               Disputant
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               if
               both
               be
               sins
               ;
               neither
               should
               we
               find
               an
               advocate
               to
               plead
               for
               it
               ,
               if
               both
               alike
               uphold
               the
               worship
               of
               Baal
               :
               and
               yet
               there
               are
               and
               will
               be
               swarms
               of
               such
               Advocates
               ,
               multitudes
               of
               such
               Disputants
               ,
               notwithstanding
               Joash
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 that
                 so
                 plead
              
               ;
               and
               S.
               Paul
               hath
               moreover
               said
               ,
               
                 their
                 damnation
                 is
                 just
              
               that
               so
               dispute
               :
               for
               neither
               death
               nor
               damnation
               can
               silence
               the
               perverse
               
                 disputings
                 of
                 men
                 of
                 corrupt
                 mindes
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 gain
                 is
                 godliness
              
               ;
               wherefore
               St.
               Pauls
               advice
               to
               Timothy
               is
               ,
               
                 from
                 such
                 withdraw
                 thy self
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               5.
               and
               we
               are
               little
               beholding
               to
               the
               Latine
               Translation
               for
               taking
               no
               notice
               of
               this
               so
               necessary
               a
               text
               ,
               
               yet
               God
               forbid
               we
               should
               therefore
               think
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               expunged
               out
               of
               the
               Greek
               Copies
               ,
               wherein
               both
               Latine
               and
               Greek
               Church
               so
               joyntly
               agree
               ,
               or
               else
               out
               of
               our
               own
               practise
               and
               observation
               :
               S.
               Pauls
               advice
               in
               controversies
               or
               rather
               corruptions
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 From
                 such
                 withdraw
                 thy self
              
               ,
               not
               
                 against
                 such
                 oppose
                 thy self
              
               :
               he
               adviseth
               us
               rather
               to
               have
               no
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               to
               maintain
               disputations
               against
               them
               :
               for
               as
               in
               carnal
               uncleanness
               ,
               the
               onely
               way
               for
               a
               man
               to
               have
               a
               clean
               body
               and
               a
               chaste
               soul
               is
               to
               
                 flee
                 fornication
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               18.
               not
               to
               resist
               it
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               also
               in
               this
               spiritual
               uncleanness
               ,
               which
               makes
               men
               go
               a
               whoring
               after
               their
               own
               inventions
               ,
               we
               must
               rather
               avoid
               the
               temptation
               then
               think
               to
               overcome
               it
               ,
               rather
               shun
               the
               Disputants
               then
               think
               to
               answer
               their
               disputations
               :
               for
               men
               whose
               faction
               is
               above
               their
               Religion
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               silenced
               by
               
                 arguments
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ;
               and
               men
               whose
               Interest
               is
               above
               their
               conscience
               ,
               will
               never
               give
               any
               ear
               to
               the
               
                 plea
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               :
               and
               this
               reason
               is
               in
               effect
               given
               by
               S.
               Paul
               himself
               ,
               why
               in
               such
               a
               case
               it
               is
               better
               to
               withdraw
               then
               to
               withstand
               ,
               v.
               3.
               
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 teach
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 not
                 to
              
               
               
                 wholsome
                 words
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 godliness
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 proud
                 ,
                 knowing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 doting
                 about
                 questions
                 and
                 strifes
                 of
                 words
                 :
              
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               There
               is
               little
               hopes
               of
               doing
               good
               upon
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               for
               if
               he
               would
               have
               hearkned
               to
               any
               
                 wholsome
                 words
              
               and
               not
               onely
               to
               flattering
               speeches
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               hearkned
               to
               the
               
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               we
               may
               say
               to
               those
               words
               which
               Christ
               spake
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               S.
               Matth.
               22.
               21.
               
               
                 Render
                 unto
                 Caesar
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 God
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Gods
                 :
              
               (
               for
               those
               words
               alone
               ,
               if
               rightly
               followed
               ,
               would
               suffer
               no
               man
               to
               be
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Separatist
               ,
               either
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               ;
               for
               if
               men
               did
               give
               
                 Caesar
                 his
                 due
              
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               sedition
               in
               the
               state
               ;
               if
               they
               did
               give
               
                 God
                 his
                 due
              
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               schism
               nor
               heresie
               in
               
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               )
               but
               we
               must
               say
               to
               those
               words
               which
               Christ
               spake
               in
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               whether
               immediately
               by
               himself
               or
               mediately
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               if
               such
               a
               Pharisee
               would
               have
               hearkned
               to
               wholsome
               more
               then
               to
               
                 pleasing
                 words
              
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               hearkned
               to
               the
               
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
              
               which
               he
               delivered
               both
               in
               his
               person
               and
               in
               his
               doctrine
               :
               and
               if
               he
               would
               have
               received
               any
               doctrine
               
               but
               that
               which
               complied
               with
               his
               worldly
               interest
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               received
               the
               
                 doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 godliness
                 :
              
               but
               since
               he
               will
               neither
               hear
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               receive
               the
               other
               ,
               't
               is
               to
               little
               purpose
               to
               labour
               his
               conversion
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               he
               is
               ignorant
               in
               his
               understanding
               
                 [
                 knowing
                 nothing
              
               ]
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Oecum
               .
               for
               he
               
                 who
                 knows
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 nothing
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 much
                 worse
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 possest
                 with
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 devil
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 authour
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 know
                 God
                 cannot
                 but
                 know
                 the
                 devil
              
               ;
               he
               that
               will
               not
               receive
               Christ
               and
               his
               
                 wholsome
                 words
              
               into
               his
               understanding
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               keep
               the
               devil
               and
               his
               poisonous
               dictates
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               is
               pertinacious
               in
               his
               will
               ,
               which
               appears
               from
               his
               contradiction
               ,
               from
               his
               obstinacy
               ,
               from
               his
               ambition
               .
            
             
               His
               contradiction
               is
               discovered
               in
               that
               he
               teacheth
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Oecumen
               .
               he
               teacheth
               other
               things
               then
               those
               which
               of
               right
               are
               to
               be
               taught
               ;
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               he
               
               first
               teacheth
               otherwise
               then
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               opposing
               his
               novelty
               against
               her
               antiquity
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               he
               teacheth
               otherwise
               then
               himself
               ,
               opposing
               his
               own
               novelty
               with
               new
               and
               worse
               novelties
               :
               his
               obstinacy
               appears
               in
               this
               ,
               he
               will
               remit
               nothing
               of
               his
               humour
               either
               for
               truth
               or
               peace
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               others
               may
               come
               nearer
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               not
               come
               nearer
               them
               ;
               he
               will
               not
               approach
               ,
               or
               as
               we
               render
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               
                 consent
                 to
                 wholsome
                 words
              
               ,
               for
               if
               he
               draw
               near
               to
               the
               truth
               with
               his
               lips
               ,
               yet
               
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               His
               ambition
               and
               haughtiness
               of
               minde
               is
               seen
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               is
               proud
               ,
               he
               scorns
               to
               be
               a
               follower
               of
               any
               ,
               but
               will
               be
               a
               leader
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               takes
               more
               pleasure
               (
               because
               more
               pride
               )
               in
               being
               head
               of
               a
               faction
               ,
               then
               in
               being
               an
               inferiour
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               shews
               
                 his
                 blindness
              
               ,
               that
               he
               sees
               not
               the
               blessing
               of
               those
               who
               are
               of
               Christs
               communion
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               perversness
               that
               he
               will
               not
               joyn
               with
               those
               communicants
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               the
               Apostle
               here
               useth
               a
               word
               that
               hinteth
               both
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               blinded
               as
               it
               were
               with
               smoke
               ,
               for
               so
               Ulpian
               upon
               Demosthenes
               descanteth
               that
               word
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 some
                 derive
                 it
                 from
                 darkening
                 the
                 
                 sight
                 with
                 smoke
              
               ,
               
                 there
                 's
                 his
                 blindness
              
               ;
               again
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               same
               Critick
               ,
               
                 This
                 word
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 Typhon
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Giants
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 mad
                 with
                 pride
                 as
                 to
                 raise
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 gods
                 :
                 wherefore
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 a
                 proud
                 man
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 that
                 Typhon
                 ,
                 there
                 's
                 his
                 perverseness
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               far
               a
               heathen
               Critick
               may
               be
               alledged
               to
               interpret
               this
               strange
               word
               here
               used
               by
               S.
               Paul
               ;
               but
               the
               Christian
               Divine
               who
               knew
               that
               this
               warring
               against
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               but
               a
               fable
               in
               the
               Giant
               ,
               was
               a
               truth
               in
               the
               devil
               ,
               gives
               us
               this
               gloss
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 pride
                 (
                 that
                 first
                 swells
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 against
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 truth
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 friend
                 and
                 companion
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 :
              
               so
               that
               the
               
                 proud
                 heretick
              
               and
               the
               
                 perverse
                 schismatick
              
               (
               for
               they
               cannot
               well
               be
               parted
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               very
               ill
               joyned
               )
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               finding
               a
               new
               way
               to
               heaven
               ,
               hath
               brought
               himself
               directly
               to
               hell
               gate
               ,
               and
               being
               once
               there
               ;
               the
               devil
               will
               not
               easily
               suffer
               him
               to
               go
               from
               thence
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               forthwith
               teach
               
               him
               to
               spend
               all
               his
               time
               and
               zeal
               ,
               
                 upon
                 idle
                 questions
              
               ,
               fit
               for
               none
               but
               those
               that
               dote
               ;
               and
               upon
               quarrelsome
               disputations
               ,
               fit
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               beget
               
                 new
                 disputes
              
               and
               
                 endless
                 contentions
              
               :
               for
               if
               you
               once
               turn
               Questionist
               in
               stead
               of
               Dogmatist
               ,
               seeker
               in
               stead
               of
               beleever
               ,
               you
               must
               needs
               fall
               into
               logomachies
               ,
               strifes
               of
               words
               as
               endless
               as
               needless
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sick
               about
               questions
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               
                 Oecum
                 .
              
               )
               see
               here
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 seeker
                 is
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 sick
                 ,
              
               so
               to
               be
               sick
               in
               minde
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Tullies
               language
               is
               to
               be
               mad
               ,
               
                 Nomen
                 insaniae
                 significat
                 mentis
                 aegrotationem
                 &
                 morbum
                 ,
                 (
                 Cic.
              
               3.
               
               Tuscul.
               )
               
                 for
                 madness
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 sickness
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 deny
                 this
                 if
                 we
                 observe
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               
                 to
                 spend
                 time
              
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 mispend
                 it
              
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Diogenes
                 appellat
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               Euclidis
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Laertius
               :
               
                 Diogenes
                 theCynick
                 called
                 Plato's
                 Schooling
                 meer
                 fooling
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Euclide's
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 choler
                 ;
              
               but
               S.
               Paul
               hath
               found
               out
               an
               expression
               that
               in
               one
               word
               speaks
               more
               then
               both
               these
               ,
               though
               with
               less
               acrimony
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               (
               a
               second
               strange
               word
               here
               used
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               shew
               here
               is
               set
               forth
               as
               strange
               a
               monster
               )
               such
               devices
               and
               trifles
               as
               are
               meer
               new
               nothings
               ,
               whereby
               men
               do
               onely
               deceive
               themselves
               and
               seek
               to
               deceive
               others
               ;
               for
               so
               Oecum
               .
               readeth
               and
               glosseth
               the
               word
               out
               of
               S.
               Chrysostome
               ,
               inverting
               the
               Prepositions
               ,
               and
               reading
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               withal
               enlarging
               the
               sense
               ;
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               an
               ill
               use
               of
               study
               and
               disputation
               ,
               not
               to
               confirm
               the
               judgement
               but
               to
               unsettle
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               discover
               the
               truth
               but
               to
               dissemble
               it
               ;
               which
               mischief
               may
               go
               no
               further
               then
               him
               alone
               who
               is
               guilty
               of
               the
               sin
               :
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               this
               same
               mischief
               as
               it
               seeks
               to
               corrupt
               and
               infect
               others
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Oecum
               .
               
                 the
                 infecting
                 others
                 with
                 this
                 itch
                 of
                 vain
                 disputing
                 :
              
               for
               as
               a
               scabby
               sheep
               rubbing
               against
               those
               that
               are
               sound
               of
               the
               same
               flock
               ,
               infecteth
               them
               with
               his
               touch
               ,
               so
               do
               these
               men
               (
               that
               have
               itching
               ears
               ,
               rambling
               heads
               ,
               and
               hollow
               hearts
               )
               infect
               others
               by
               their
               conversation
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Chrysost.
               and
               from
               him
               Oecumenius
               .
            
             
               All
               this
               considered
               ,
               't
               is
               easie
               to
               see
               the
               reason
               why
               S.
               Paul
               said
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 From
                 such
                 withdraw
                 thy self
              
               ;
               he
               commands
               him
               
               as
               a
               Bishop
               to
               rebuke
               some
               Presbyters
               ,
               cap.
               5.
               v.
               19
               ,
               20.
               which
               shews
               his
               jurisdiction
               over
               them
               ,
               but
               breaks
               not
               his
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               have
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               do
               with
               these
               ,
               't
               is
               Oecumenius
               his
               observation
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               converse
               with
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               oppose
               him
               (
               converse
               with
               him
               according
               to
               your
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               and
               oppose
               him
               according
               to
               your
               Episcopal
               Jurisdiction
               )
               but
               wholly
               depart
               
                 from
                 him
                 after
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 admonitions
              
               ;
               (
               which
               is
               supposed
               from
               cap.
               1.
               v.
               3.
               where
               Timothy
               is
               commanded
               to
               charge
               them
               not
               to
               preach
               other
               doctrine
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               word
               used
               here
               )
               for
               you
               shall
               never
               make
               that
               man
               your
               convert
               ,
               who
               hath
               made
               mammon
               his
               God
               :
               and
               this
               indeed
               is
               the
               chief
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               distemper
               ,
               and
               greater
               disturbance
               in
               Christendome
               ,
               that
               many
               men
               are
               mammons
               rather
               then
               Gods
               Chaplains
               ;
               and
               therefore
               are
               more
               ready
               to
               plead
               for
               Baal
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               lording
               it
               over
               their
               brethren
               )
               then
               for
               God
               ,
               more
               for
               Belial
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               licentiousness
               )
               then
               for
               Christ
               ;
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               we
               have
               fiercer
               disputations
               
               against
               men
               ,
               then
               for
               God
               :
               &
               the
               reconciliation
               would
               be
               easily
               effected
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               concerns
               Gods
               interest
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               impeded
               and
               hindred
               by
               our
               own
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               also
               ,
               that
               many
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               settling
               and
               regulating
               Religion
               ,
               do
               indeed
               disturb
               and
               disorder
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               rightly
               guiding
               the
               Christian
               ,
               do
               indeed
               misguide
               him
               ;
               whiles
               they
               stand
               so
               much
               upon
               ceremonals
               which
               are
               of
               their
               own
               making
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               much
               more
               neglect
               morals
               ,
               which
               are
               Gods
               undoubted
               commands
               :
               and
               so
               desire
               to
               have
               their
               converts
               be
               
                 some
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 Appollos
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 Cephas
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               little
               regard
               ,
               and
               less
               care
               to
               see
               they
               
                 be
                 truly
                 all
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               amidst
               all
               these
               grand
               miscarriages
               of
               men
               ,
               (
               which
               no
               Rhetorick
               can
               sufficiently
               express
               ,
               no
               repentance
               can
               sufficiently
               bewail
               )
               though
               we
               finde
               much
               that
               may
               trouble
               us
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               we
               finde
               nothing
               that
               can
               excuse
               us
               if
               we
               practise
               it
               not
               :
               for
               there
               is
               matter
               enough
               uncontroverted
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               to
               engage
               the
               whole
               soul
               of
               man
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               take
               notice
               of
               that
               engagement
               :
               
                 Satis
                 ampla
                 pietatis
                 exercendae
                 materia
                 est
                 in
                 iis
                 rebus
                 de
                 quibus
                 utrinque
                 convenit
                 :
                 nam
                 de
                 side
                 in
                 Christum
                 mortuum
                 &
                 resuscitatum
                 pro
                 nobis
                 collocandâ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &
                 de
                 charitate
                 Deo
                 &
                 proximo
                 exhibendâ
                 ,
                 controversia
                 nulla
                 est
                 :
                 at
                 in
                 his
                 duobus
                 capitibus
                 pietatis
                 summa
                 consistit
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               most
               judicious
               and
               pious
               Cassander
               ,
               in
               his
               book
               
                 De
                 officio
                 pii
                 viri
              
               .
               What
               pitie
               is
               it
               that
               there
               should
               be
               the
               
                 greatest
                 defect
              
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               
                 least
                 controversie
              
               amongst
               Christians
               ?
               This
               made
               the
               forenamed
               Authour
               profess
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               nothing
               at
               all
               satisfied
               with
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               pretended
               ,
               that
               the
               contentions
               of
               Christians
               hindred
               their
               progress
               in
               Christianity
               :
               
                 for
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 There
                 is
                 matter
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 piety
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 quite
                 exempted
                 from
                 all
                 controversie
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 sides
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 again
                 for
                 our
                 justification
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 heads
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 charity
                 ,
                 is
                 comprised
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 Christianitie
                 :
              
               &
               Saint
               Paul
               had
               said
               no
               less
               before
               him
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 commandment
                 is
                 charity
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 faith
                 unfained
                 ,
              
               which
               Aquinas
               thus
               proves
               most
               substantially
               ,
               
                 Omnes
                 enim
                 virtutes
                 de
                 quarum
                 actibus
                 dantur
                 praecepta
                 ,
              
               
               
                 ordinantur
                 vel
                 ad
                 purificandum
                 cor
                 à
                 turbationibus
                 passionum
                 ,
                 sicut
                 virtutes
                 quae
                 sunt
                 circa
                 passiones
                 ;
                 vel
                 saltem
                 ad
                 habendam
                 bonam
                 conscientiam
                 ,
                 sicut
                 virtutes
                 quae
                 sunt
                 circa
                 operationes
                 ;
                 vel
                 ad
                 habendam
                 rectam
                 sidem
                 ,
                 sicut
                 illae
                 quae
                 pertinent
                 ad
                 divinum
                 cultum
                 ;
                 &
                 haec
                 tria
                 requiruntur
                 ad
                 diligendum
                 Deum
                 ,
                 nam
                 cor
                 impurum
                 à
                 Dei
                 dilectione
                 abstr
                 ahitur
                 ,
                 propter
                 passionem
                 inclinantem
                 ad
                 terram
                 ;
                 conscientia
                 vero
                 mala
                 facit
                 horrere
                 divinam
                 justitiam
                 propter
                 timorem
                 poenae
                 ;
                 fides
                 autem
                 ficta
                 trahit
                 affectum
                 ad
                 id
                 quod
                 de
                 Deo
                 fingitur
                 ,
                 separans
                 à
                 Dei
                 Veritate
                 :
              
               (
               22
               ae
               .
               qu.
               44.
               art
               .
               1.
               )
               
                 All
                 the
                 vertues
                 whose
                 acts
                 are
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 directly
                 tend
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 purging
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 from
                 the
                 disturbances
                 of
                 the
                 passions
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 vertues
                 which
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 order
                 our
                 affections
                 ;
                 or
                 they
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 getting
                 and
                 keeping
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 vertues
                 that
                 concern
                 our
                 works
                 and
                 operations
                 :
                 or
                 they
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 getting
                 and
                 keeping
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 vertues
                 which
                 immediately
                 concern
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 three
                 are
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 pure
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 else
                 will
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 by
                 its
                 impurity
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 that
                 else
                 will
                 run
                 from
                 God
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 guiltiness
                 :
                 3.
                 an
                 unfained
                 faith
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 else
                 will
                 follow
                 a
                 fiction
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 falsities
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 his
                 truth
                 .
              
               This
               being
               taken
               for
               granted
               ,
               which
               cannot
               rationally
               be
               denied
               ,
               the
               meanest
               man
               that
               is
               will
               finde
               little
               cause
               to
               be
               discouraged
               or
               disheartened
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               all
               which
               S.
               Paul
               so
               exceedingly
               dehorts
               S.
               Timothy
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               amongst
               Christians
               so
               
                 many
                 strifes
              
               about
               words
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               vanities
               (
               and
               novelties
               and
               emptinesses
               )
               in
               those
               strifes
               :
               for
               if
               he
               will
               have
               a
               diligent
               care
               of
               his
               
                 own
                 heart
              
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               pure
               ;
               of
               his
               own
               conscience
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               good
               ;
               and
               of
               his
               own
               faith
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               unfained
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               dangerously
               neglect
               his
               duty
               either
               towards
               himself
               ,
               or
               towards
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               or
               towards
               his
               God
               ;
               but
               will
               always
               finde
               matter
               enough
               to
               busie
               his
               soul
               here
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               sure
               course
               to
               save
               his
               soul
               hereafter
               :
               &
               it
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               ensuing
               words
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               they
               who
               swerve
               from
               these
               three
               ,
               scil
               a
               
                 pure
                 heart
              
               ,
               a
               
                 good
                 conscience
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 faith
                 unfained
              
               ,
               do
               
                 turn
                 aside
                 unto
                 vain
                 janglings
              
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               
               chides
               not
               onely
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               for
               not
               following
               and
               embracing
               the
               undoubted
               truth
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               at
               that
               time
               as
               great
               contentions
               in
               the
               Jewish
               ,
               as
               are
               now
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               :
               S.
               Luke
               12.
               54
               ,
               56
               ,
               57.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 also
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 Ye
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 can
                 ye
                 discern
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 sky
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 But
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 ye
                 do
                 not
                 discern
                 this
                 time
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 even
                 of
                 your selves
                 judge
                 ye
                 not
                 what
                 is
                 right
                 ?
              
               He
               chides
               them
               for
               being
               quick-sighted
               in
               matters
               of
               earth
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               pur-blinde
               in
               the
               things
               of
               heaven
               ;
               that
               they
               could
               of
               
                 themselves
                 judge
                 rightly
              
               of
               the
               seasons
               for
               their
               profit
               ,
               not
               so
               for
               their
               amendment
               ;
               and
               notwithstanding
               he
               professeth
               that
               he
               came
               
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 peace
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 divisions
                 ,
              
               such
               as
               should
               divide
               the
               nearest
               and
               dearest
               relations
               ,
               from
               and
               against
               themselves
               ;
               yet
               he
               gives
               no
               writ
               of
               ease
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               leave
               off
               
                 being
                 a
                 judge
              
               in
               matters
               of
               
                 his
                 salvation
              
               ;
               for
               if
               divisions
               hinder
               them
               not
               from
               judging
               what
               is
               right
               in
               husbanding
               their
               lands
               ;
               why
               should
               they
               hinder
               them
               from
               judging
               what
               is
               right
               in
               husbanding
               their
               souls
               ?
            
             
               To
               apply
               this
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               
               since
               't
               is
               not
               in
               our
               power
               to
               doubt
               either
               of
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               or
               Christian
               Charity
               ,
               as
               necessarily
               required
               ,
               and
               immediately
               conducing
               to
               salvation
               ;
               why
               should
               it
               be
               in
               our
               will
               to
               neglect
               them
               both
               :
               for
               this
               is
               in
               effect
               to
               proclaim
               that
               we
               had
               rather
               with
               Martha
               be
               
                 troubled
                 about
                 many
                 things
              
               ,
               then
               with
               
                 Mary
                 choose
                 that
                 good
                 part
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 us
              
               ;
               it
               is
               in
               effect
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               have
               a
               Religion
               rather
               to
               serve
               our selves
               ,
               then
               to
               serve
               our
               God
               ;
               rather
               agreeable
               with
               mens
               present
               humours
               ,
               then
               with
               Gods
               eternal
               truth
               :
               otherwise
               our
               whole
               labour
               would
               be
               to
               conform
               our selves
               to
               that
               eternal
               truth
               in
               our
               understandings
               by
               faith
               ,
               in
               our
               wills
               by
               charity
               ,
               which
               two
               would
               make
               us
               also
               conformable
               thereto
               in
               our
               lives
               ,
               either
               by
               our
               obedience
               ,
               or
               by
               our
               repentance
               :
               so
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               
               V.
               104.
               
               
                 Through
                 thy
                 precepts
                 I
                 get
                 understanding
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 hate
                 every
                 false
                 way
                 :
              
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               Through
               thy
               word
               I
               get
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               saving
               truth
               ,
               and
               that
               makes
               me
               avoid
               and
               abandon
               whatever
               is
               destructive
               of
               salvation
               :
               for
               every
               way
               is
               a
               false
               way
               that
               leads
               from
               truth
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               ;
               wherefore
               the
               Greek
               translation
               thus
               renders
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               
               verse
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 hate
                 every
                 wicked
                 way
              
               :
               for
               a
               false
               way
               is
               a
               wicked
               way
               ,
               and
               a
               wicked
               way
               is
               a
               false
               way
               ,
               the
               Urim
               and
               Thummim
               being
               inseparably
               joyned
               together
               ;
               so
               that
               what
               is
               against
               the
               light
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               is
               also
               against
               the
               perfection
               of
               life
               :
               and
               indeed
               the
               
                 way
                 of
                 wickedness
              
               is
               a
               
                 false
                 way
              
               ,
               according
               to
               Aristotle's
               own
               determination
               of
               falsity
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               fifth
               of
               his
               
                 Metaph.
                 cap.
              
               29.
               saith
               ,
               that
               things
               are
               said
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 either
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 being
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 Chimaera
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 castle
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 :
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 false
                 appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 beget
                 in
                 us
                 false
                 apprehensions
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 glass
                 that
                 represents
                 those
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 proportions
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 false
                 glass
                 .
              
               In
               both
               these
               respects
               is
               the
               
                 way
                 of
                 wickedness
              
               properly
               said
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 false
                 way
              
               ;
               both
               because
               it
               is
               defective
               in
               a
               true
               being
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               is
               a
               meer
               
                 non
                 entity
              
               )
               and
               also
               because
               it
               is
               excessive
               in
               a
               false
               being
               ;
               making
               a
               false
               appearance
               ,
               and
               begetting
               in
               us
               false
               apprehensions
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               pleasant
               and
               profitable
               ,
               when
               as
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               cause
               of
               all
               our
               wo
               and
               misery
               ,
               of
               all
               our
               punishment
               ,
               whether
               of
               sense
               ,
               or
               of
               loss
               .
            
             
             
               And
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               every
               irreligious
               man
               hath
               in
               himself
               these
               two
               properties
               of
               a
               liar
               ,
               a
               wilfull
               liar
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               falsest
               of
               all
               false
               men
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               first
               ,
               he
               loves
               and
               embraces
               that
               which
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               secondly
               ,
               he
               desires
               to
               
                 propagate
                 and
                 derive
              
               it
               to
               others
               :
               so
               the
               irreligious
               man
               ,
               (
               whether
               he
               be
               irreligious
               out
               of
               superstition
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               faction
               )
               delights
               in
               the
               
                 errour
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               desires
               to
               bring
               
                 others
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 perdition
              
               ,
               as
               we
               finde
               it
               spoken
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               truth
               ,
               S.
               Matth.
               23.
               15.
               
               
                 That
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 Hypocrites
                 compass
                 sea
                 and
                 land
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 proselyte
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 him
                 twofold
                 more
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 hell
                 then
                 themselves
                 :
              
               factious
               men
               and
               hypocrites
               are
               much
               more
               zealous
               for
               their
               own
               new
               and
               false
               opinions
               ,
               then
               for
               Gods
               eternal
               and
               undoubted
               truth
               :
               so
               that
               were
               there
               nothing
               else
               in
               impiety
               and
               irreligion
               ,
               but
               onely
               its
               own
               falseness
               ,
               yet
               that
               alone
               were
               enough
               to
               make
               it
               eternally
               odious
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               godly
               man
               ,
               the
               lover
               of
               truth
               :
               for
               God
               cannot
               but
               be
               true
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               cannot
               but
               be
               God
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               truth
               ,
               for
               
                 God
                 is
                 truth
              
               :
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               some
               Schole
               Divines
               do
               answer
               
               negatively
               to
               this
               question
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 God
                 can
                 dispence
                 with
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 commandments
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 essence
                 
                   he
                   is
                   truth
                
                 ;
              
               so
               the
               
                 master
                 of
                 Advertencies
              
               upon
               S.
               Chrys.
               and
               the
               four
               Doctours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               S
               
                 Gregory
                 )
                 An
                 Deus
                 possit
                 in
                 mendacio
                 dispensari
                 ,
                 sicut
                 in
                 aliis
                 praeceptis
                 Decalogi
                 ?
                 Negatur
                 :
                 Quia
                 ex
                 sua
                 Essentia
                 est
                 Veritas
                 .
              
               But
               we
               may
               go
               much
               further
               ,
               because
               the
               truth
               will
               go
               along
               with
               us
               ;
               for
               not
               onely
               the
               
                 ninth
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               which
               requires
               us
               to
               be
               
                 true
                 men
              
               ,
               is
               indispensable
               ;
               but
               also
               all
               the
               
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 moral
                 Law
              
               ,
               which
               requires
               us
               to
               be
               
                 good
                 men
              
               ;
               for
               indeed
               we
               cannot
               be
               one
               without
               the
               other
               :
               therefore
               is
               all
               the
               moral
               Law
               alike
               indispensable
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               intrinsecally
               moral
               by
               its
               own
               nature
               ,
               whereby
               we
               do
               not
               onely
               obey
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               imitate
               him
               ;
               and
               not
               extrinsecally
               moral
               ,
               being
               made
               so
               by
               Gods
               command
               or
               by
               Divine
               precept
               ,
               whereby
               we
               onely
               obey
               God
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               imitate
               him
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               all
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               what
               is
               intrinsecally
               moral
               is
               
                 a
                 lie
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               contrary
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               cannot
               ,
               will
               not
               dispence
               with
               his
               own
               truth
               .
            
             
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               evil
               in
               it self
               ,
               is
               necessarily
               displeasing
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               indeed
               under
               a
               twofold
               reason
               ;
               for
               as
               it
               is
               evil
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               
                 defective
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 being
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               opposite
               to
               his
               goodness
               ;
               and
               as
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 lie
              
               ,
               and
               
                 redundant
                 or
                 excessive
              
               in
               a
               
                 false
                 being
              
               by
               a
               counterfeit
               appearance
               and
               representation
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               opposite
               to
               his
               truth
               .
               Men
               may
               ,
               and
               do
               too
               much
               ,
               out
               of
               stomack
               and
               animositie
               oppose
               one
               another
               in
               matters
               of
               disputation
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               out
               of
               some
               spice
               of
               atheisme
               ,
               if
               they
               wilfully
               oppose
               Gods
               undoubted
               truth
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               either
               speculatively
               by
               going
               in
               a
               
                 false
                 way
              
               ,
               or
               practically
               by
               going
               
                 in
                 a
                 wicked
                 way
              
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               
                 communicable
                 property
              
               in
               God
               ,
               is
               
                 Goodness
                 in
                 his
                 Will
              
               ,
               which
               appears
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               been
               so
               diffusive
               of
               himself
               ,
               in
               communicating
               his
               being
               to
               the
               creature
               :
               therefore
               is
               our
               creation
               put
               as
               a
               ground
               of
               our
               thankfulness
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               Psal.
               149.
               2.
               
               
                 Let
                 Israel
                 rejoice
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 made
                 him
              
               ;
               which
               could
               not
               be
               if
               God
               had
               not
               created
               us
               out
               of
               his
               Goodness
               to
               give
               us
               a
               good
               being
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               the
               object
               of
               his
               mercy
               ;
               but
               out
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               absolute
               dominion
               ,
               he
               might
               give
               us
               an
               everlasting
               
               ill
               being
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               the
               object
               of
               his
               justice
               .
               Therefore
               't
               is
               an
               excellent
               position
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Divines
               in
               
                 Colloquio
                 Mempelgertensi
              
               ,
               recited
               by
               
                 Osiander
                 ,
                 Neque
                 ex
                 lege
                 ,
                 neque
                 ex
                 ratione
                 humana
                 ,
                 sed
                 ex
                 solo
                 Evangelio
                 de
                 praedestinatione
                 electorum
                 judicandum
                 est
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 neither
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 humane
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 can
                 we
                 rightly
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 predestination
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 ;
              
               and
               the
               Gospel
               condemns
               none
               for
               reprobates
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               despising
               the
               riches
               of
               Gods
               goodness
               and
               forbearance
               ,
               by
               their
               infidelitie
               and
               impenitencie
               ,
               
                 heap
                 upon
                 themselves
                 damnation
              
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               more
               particularly
               consider
               this
               Goodness
               of
               God
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               In
               regard
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               an
               essential
               and
               universal
               Goodness
               ,
               demonstrable
               these
               three
               ways
               ,
               
                 per
                 viam
                 efficientiae
                 ,
                 per
                 viam
                 sufficientiae
                 ,
                 per
                 viam
                 eminentiae
                 ,
              
               as
               saith
               Bonavent
               .
               
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 efficiencie
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 
                   made
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   good
                
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 sufficiencie
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 
                   satisfieth
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   all
                   with
                   good
                
                 ;
                 &
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 eminencie
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 
                   that
                   is
                   good
                
                 being
                 made
                 by
                 him
              
               ,
               is
               
                 most
                 eminently
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 made
                 it
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Consider
               we
               this
               Goodness
               of
               God
               in
               regard
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               so
               't
               is
               the
               rule
               or
               exemplarie
               cause
               of
               all
               goodness
               in
               man
               ;
               for
               our
               
                 good
                 of
                 Nature
              
               is
               according
               to
               the
               image
               of
               
                 God
                 the
                 Father
              
               ;
               our
               
                 good
                 of
                 Grace
              
               is
               according
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ;
               our
               
                 good
                 of
                 Glory
              
               shall
               be
               according
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               
                 God
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               :
               for
               as
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               enjoy
               each
               other
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               shall
               we
               enjoy
               them
               in
               the
               same
               communion
               .
               And
               thus
               also
               is
               the
               Goodness
               of
               Religion
               ,
               in
               it self
               it
               is
               an
               universal
               and
               
                 essential
                 goodness
              
               ,
               demonstrable
               by
               way
               of
               efficiency
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               men
               good
               (
               those
               that
               have
               it
               ,
               though
               not
               all
               those
               that
               profess
               it
               ;
               )
               by
               way
               of
               sufficiency
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               men
               contented
               ;
               (
               St
               Paul
               and
               Silas
               were
               better
               contented
               in
               their
               prison
               ,
               then
               the
               Magistrates
               that
               put
               them
               there
               ,
               were
               in
               their
               palaces
               )
               and
               by
               way
               of
               eminency
               ,
               for
               that
               must
               needs
               be
               eminently
               good
               ,
               which
               
                 hath
                 filled
                 the
                 earth
              
               with
               so
               much
               goodness
               ,
               which
               were
               it
               not
               for
               Religion
               ,
               would
               be
               filled
               with
               nothing
               but
               rapine
               and
               unrighteousness
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               In
               regard
               of
               us
               ,
               
                 the
                 goodness
              
               of
               Religion
               is
               the
               rule
               or
               exemplary
               cause
               of
               all
               goodness
               ;
               
                 Similitudo
                 formae
                 est
                 in
                 omni
              
               
               
                 agente
                 ,
                 vel
                 secundùm
                 esse
                 naturale
                 vel
                 secundùm
                 esse
                 intelligibile
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Aqu.
                 par
              
               .
               1.
               qu.
               15.
               )
               
                 The
                 similitude
                 of
                 every
                 form
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 agent
                 that
                 labours
                 for
                 that
                 form
                 ,
                 either
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 natural
                 ,
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 intellectual
                 being
                 ;
              
               so
               is
               the
               similitude
               of
               Religion
               in
               every
               man
               that
               works
               according
               to
               Religion
               ,
               God
               saying
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 Go
                 and
                 do
                 likewise
              
               ,
               (
               S.
               Luk.
               10.
               37.
               
               )
               as
               he
               said
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 See
                 thou
                 do
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pattern
                 in
                 the
                 mount
                 .
              
               the
               form
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               action
               is
               the
               end
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               action
               it
               is
               the
               form
               ;
               so
               also
               is
               Religion
               the
               end
               of
               our
               living
               ,
               and
               the
               form
               or
               pattern
               of
               our
               life
               :
               as
               the
               knowledge
               and
               love
               of
               God
               was
               the
               form
               of
               man
               in
               his
               first
               creation
               (
               as
               being
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               him
               )
               and
               yet
               withal
               the
               end
               for
               which
               he
               was
               created
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               
                 communicable
                 property
              
               in
               God
               is
               Purity
               in
               his
               Action
               ;
               for
               as
               is
               his
               Power
               so
               is
               his
               Purity
               ;
               since
               all
               matter
               of
               impurity
               is
               also
               matter
               of
               Impotency
               :
               and
               most
               true
               is
               that
               position
               of
               Divines
               ,
               
                 Removentur
                 a
                 Deo
                 actiones
                 culpabiles
                 ,
                 poenales
                 ,
                 corporales
                 &
                 inconvenientes
                 ,
              
               
                 all
                 culpable
                 or
                 penal
                 ,
                 or
                 corporal
                 or
                 inconvenient
                 actions
                 are
                 removed
                 far
                 from
                 God
                 ;
              
               we
               may
               say
               in
               one
               
               word
               ,
               all
               impure
               actions
               :
               so
               that
               in
               saying
               Gods
               work
               is
               pure
               ,
               we
               do
               in
               effect
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               holy
               as
               not
               culpable
               ,
               it
               is
               unpassionate
               as
               not
               penal
               ,
               it
               is
               unwearied
               as
               not
               corporal
               ,
               it
               is
               unblameable
               as
               not
               inconvenient
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               shall
               be
               enough
               at
               present
               to
               say
               God
               is
               pure
               ,
               as
               loving
               purity
               ,
               and
               commanding
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               punishing
               impurity
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               God
               is
               pure
               as
               loving
               purity
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 pure
                 in
                 heart
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 God
                 ,
              
               S.
               Matth.
               5.
               8.
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               soul
               is
               to
               be
               refined
               and
               purged
               ,
               before
               it
               can
               behold
               such
               a
               heavenly
               beauty
               ;
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               voice
               of
               reason
               proclaims
               our
               sinfull
               eyes
               to
               be
               as
               bats
               eyes
               when
               they
               should
               discern
               some
               more
               excellent
               created
               truths
               ,
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saith
               Ar.
               2.
               
               Metaph.
               )
               how
               much
               more
               doth
               the
               voice
               of
               Religion
               proclaim
               our
               dimness
               of
               sight
               when
               we
               should
               discern
               that
               one
               supereminent
               uncreated
               truth
               :
               for
               as
               the
               bird
               that
               is
               used
               to
               darkness
               ,
               cannot
               endure
               to
               see
               the
               Sun
               ;
               so
               also
               a
               man
               that
               is
               habituated
               to
               the
               works
               of
               darkness
               cannot
               look
               upon
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 lights
              
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               stedfastly
               six
               his
               eyes
               upon
               the
               
                 Sun
                 of
                 righteousness
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               is
               pure
               as
               commanding
               Purity
               ,
               S.
               Iames
               4.
               8.
               
                 cleanse
                 your
                 hands
                 you
              
               
               
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 purisie
                 your
                 hearts
                 ye
                 double-minded
              
               ;
               an
               impure
               minde
               is
               a
               double
               minde
               ,
               so
               thinking
               of
               heaven
               ,
               as
               also
               (
               and
               much
               rather
               )
               of
               earth
               :
               that
               minde
               onely
               is
               pure
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               single
               minde
               ,
               and
               that
               minde
               onely
               is
               single
               which
               thinks
               of
               heaven
               ,
               where
               is
               very
               much
               to
               settle
               and
               to
               compose
               ,
               but
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               distract
               &
               divide
               the
               soul
               :
               wherefore
               he
               that
               thinks
               wholly
               of
               earth
               ,
               cannot
               draw
               near
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               God
               will
               not
               draw
               near
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               Gods
               being
               at
               a
               distance
               from
               us
               ,
               is
               most
               terrible
               to
               think
               ,
               and
               yet
               more
               terrible
               to
               finde
               :
               which
               made
               the
               Psalmist
               cry
               out
               so
               earnestly
               ,
               Psal.
               69.
               19.
               
               
                 Draw
                 nigh
                 unto
                 my
                 soul
                 &
                 save
                 it
              
               ;
               for
               if
               God
               be
               far
               off
               ,
               we
               can
               have
               no
               hope
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               God
               is
               Pure
               as
               punishing
               impurity
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               did
               cast
               out
               all
               wicked
               spirits
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               said
               most
               of
               all
               to
               have
               rebuked
               the
               
                 unclean
                 spirits
              
               :
               and
               S.
               Paul
               advising
               us
               
                 to
                 cleanse
                 our selves
                 from
                 all
                 filthiness
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               7.
               1.
               doth
               plainly
               shew
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               have
               no
               good
               of
               Gods
               promises
               as
               long
               as
               we
               continue
               in
               any
               filthiness
               either
               of
               flesh
               or
               spirit
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               have
               not
               a
               share
               in
               his
               promises
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               to
               
               have
               a
               share
               in
               his
               punishments
               :
            
             
               And
               thus
               also
               is
               Religion
               pure
               in
               its
               action
               ,
               as
               doing
               what
               is
               pure
               ;
               and
               pure
               in
               its
               affection
               ,
               as
               wishing
               and
               requiring
               others
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               pure
               also
               in
               its
               disaffection
               ,
               as
               punishing
               those
               who
               delight
               in
               impurity
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               man
               be
               impure
               and
               impenitent
               in
               his
               impurity
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               excommunicated
               by
               the
               Canon
               of
               Religion
               ,
               though
               haply
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               not
               be
               able
               to
               reach
               him
               .
               This
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               Purity
               should
               make
               us
               
                 repent
                 and
                 abhor
                 our selves
                 in
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 ,
              
               because
               of
               our
               manifold
               impurities
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 heavens
                 are
                 unclean
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
              
               Job
               15.
               15.
               nay
               ,
               the
               purest
               bodies
               of
               heaven
               ,
               the
               moon
               ,
               and
               the
               stars
               ,
               Job
               25.
               5.
               nay
               ,
               the
               purest
               spirits
               of
               heaven
               ,
               the
               angels
               ,
               Job
               4.
               18.
               
               
                 (
                 he
                 charged
                 his
                 Angels
                 with
                 folly
                 :
                 )
              
               so
               that
               we
               need
               not
               (
               with
               
                 Rabbi
                 David
              
               )
               be
               overmuch
               inquisitive
               why
               Isaiah's
               Seraphins
               have
               six
               wings
               ,
               when
               
                 Ezekiels
                 Cherubins
              
               have
               but
               four
               ;
               for
               the
               Prophet
               himself
               gives
               the
               reason
               of
               six
               ,
               Isa.
               6.
               2.
               twain
               to
               sly
               withall
               ,
               there
               's
               the
               readiness
               of
               their
               obedience
               ;
               twain
               to
               cover
               their
               faces
               ,
               as
               not
               daring
               to
               see
               (
               saith
               Targum
               )
               there
               's
               their
               reverence
               ;
               and
               twain
               to
               cover
               themselves
               ,
               
               as
               not
               daring
               to
               be
               seen
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Paraphrast
               )
               there
               's
               their
               fear
               ;
               if
               these
               three
               vertues
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               Reverence
               and
               Fear
               ,
               be
               so
               truly
               angelical
               ,
               what
               are
               our
               contrary
               vices
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               his
               service
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               we
               may
               be
               ashamed
               to
               name
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               afraid
               to
               own
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               diabolical
               ?
               for
               if
               all
               these
               purest
               creatures
               of
               heaven
               be
               
                 impure
                 in
                 his
                 sight
              
               ,
               and
               tremble
               at
               the
               thought
               of
               their
               impurity
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               we
               that
               are
               of
               earth
               ,
               nay
               ,
               of
               the
               most
               contemptible
               part
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               ,
               Gen.
               2.
               7.
               and
               daily
               groveling
               in
               that
               dust
               by
               our
               affections
               ,
               before
               we
               return
               to
               it
               by
               our
               dissolution
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               alone
               ,
               fitly
               called
               worms
               twice
               together
               in
               one
               breath
               ,
               Job
               25.
               6.
               
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 worm
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 worm
                 :
              
               we
               then
               who
               have
               the
               most
               impurity
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               the
               least
               trembling
               ,
               but
               as
               we
               have
               out-passed
               those
               ten
               Lepers
               in
               our
               uncleanness
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               not
               come
               short
               of
               them
               in
               their
               holy
               fear
               and
               faith
               ;
               for
               as
               their
               fear
               made
               them
               
                 stand
                 afar
                 off
              
               ,
               so
               their
               faith
               made
               them
               
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 voices
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 us
                 ,
              
               S.
               Luc.
               17.
               12
               ,
               13.
               then
               will
               he
               give
               us
               such
               a
               purity
               as
               will
               not
               onely
               make
               us
               shew
               our
               
               selves
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               our
               God
               ;
               such
               a
               purity
               as
               will
               wash
               our
               eyes
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               our
               hearts
               to
               love
               him
               :
               for
               so
               saith
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               9.
               
                 purisying
                 their
                 hearts
                 by
                 faith
              
               ;
               not
               a
               faith
               which
               costs
               the
               purse
               no
               alms
               ,
               the
               body
               no
               fasting
               ,
               the
               soul
               no
               praying
               (
               for
               no
               true
               Israelite
               will
               ever
               
                 offer
                 that
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 which
                 cost
                 him
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               2
               Sam.
               24.
               24.
               
               )
               but
               a
               faith
               which
               so
               purifies
               the
               soul
               by
               knowing
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               much
               more
               by
               obeying
               it
               ;
               for
               so
               saith
               the
               same
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Seeing
                 you
                 have
                 purified
                 your
                 souls
                 in
                 obeying
                 the
                 truth
                 through
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 unto
                 unfeigned
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 see
                 that
                 you
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 fervently
              
               1
               S.
               Pet.
               1.
               22.
               this
               is
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               it
               purifies
               the
               soul
               not
               onely
               by
               faith
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               obedience
               ,
               and
               by
               love
               ,
               which
               yet
               are
               now
               generally
               farthest
               from
               many
               men
               ,
               who
               would
               fain
               be
               thought
               to
               come
               nearest
               Purity
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               have
               seen
               Gods
               truth
               in
               his
               understanding
               ,
               his
               goodness
               in
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               his
               purity
               in
               his
               action
               ,
               &
               it
               still
               remains
               that
               we
               consider
               his
               Liberty
               ,
               as
               belonging
               to
               them
               all
               ;
               for
               Liberty
               being
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               dominion
               and
               power
               of
               action
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               originally
               in
               the
               understanding
               ,
               which
               
               alone
               is
               able
               to
               judge
               and
               deliberate
               of
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               what
               not
               ;
               formally
               in
               the
               will
               ,
               which
               resolves
               to
               do
               or
               not
               to
               do
               ;
               but
               effectually
               't
               is
               onely
               in
               the
               action
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               product
               of
               the
               said
               deliberate
               resolution
               :
               this
               liberty
               is
               now
               briefly
               to
               be
               handled
               ;
               First
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Religion
               for
               being
               the
               service
               of
               God
               :
            
             
               Gods
               Liberty
               is
               seen
               in
               five
               respects
               ;
               in
               that
               he
               is
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               free
               from
               misery
               ,
               free
               from
               obligation
               ,
               free
               from
               servitude
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               coaction
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               he
               can
               both
               will
               and
               do
               ,
               what
               and
               when
               ,
               and
               where
               himself
               pleaseth
               .
            
             
               I
               need
               not
               insist
               on
               the
               proof
               of
               these
               ,
               for
               to
               name
               them
               is
               to
               prove
               them
               ,
               nor
               can
               any
               man
               deny
               Gods
               Liberty
               in
               any
               of
               these
               respects
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               deny
               him
               to
               be
               God
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               these
               same
               respects
               we
               may
               see
               and
               must
               acknowlege
               the
               Liberty
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               free
               in
               any
               of
               these
               is
               to
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               Religion
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               it
               to
               be
               state
               policy
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               service
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Religion
               
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 sin
              
               ;
               for
               the
               superstition
               ,
               and
               faction
               ,
               and
               profaneness
               ,
               and
               other
               sins
               that
               are
               so
               rife
               among
               Christians
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               reproach
               
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               is
               a
               rust
               that
               cleaves
               to
               the
               men
               (
               who
               are
               little
               better
               then
               iron
               )
               not
               to
               the
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               pure
               as
               the
               
                 Refiners
                 fire
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               safe
               nor
               fit
               to
               say
               of
               any
               order
               or
               kinde
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               their
               Religion
               is
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               their
               faith
               is
               faction
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               deny
               of
               too
               too
               many
               orders
               and
               kindes
               of
               men
               who
               profess
               Religion
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               both
               rebellious
               and
               factious
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Religion
               is
               
                 free
                 from
                 misery
              
               ;
               ask
               the
               three
               children
               in
               the
               fiery
               furnace
               ,
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               their
               Religion
               had
               made
               them
               persecuted
               ;
               they
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               made
               them
               miserable
               ;
               they
               profess
               that
               they
               were
               delivered
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               lawless
               enemies
               ,
               most
               hatefull
               apostates
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               (
               meaning
               sure
               those
               of
               their
               own
               brethren
               which
               had
               renounced
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               and
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               helped
               the
               Babylonians
               to
               persecute
               and
               infest
               Jerusalem
               )
               and
               to
               an
               unjust
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               wicked
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               ]
               thus
               those
               blessed
               Martyrs
               will
               tell
               you
               ,
               they
               were
               in
               persecution
               (
               the
               greatest
               that
               ever
               was
               )
               but
               they
               will
               not
               tell
               you
               they
               were
               in
               misery
               ;
               nay
               it
               seems
               they
               told
               the
               quite
               
               contrary
               ,
               for
               none
               else
               could
               have
               told
               it
               but
               from
               their
               mouths
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 oven
                 ,
                 and
                 smote
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
              
               and
               made
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               furnace
               as
               it
               had
               been
               a
               
                 moist
                 whistling
                 wind
              
               ;
               but
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               these
               men
               were
               partial
               witnesses
               in
               their
               own
               cause
               ,
               therefore
               ask
               their
               persecutors
               ,
               they
               will
               tell
               you
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Governours
              
               and
               
                 Captains
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 Counsellours
                 being
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 saw
                 these
                 men
                 upon
                 whose
                 bodies
                 the
                 fire
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 an
                 hair
                 of
                 their
                 head
                 singed
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 their
                 coats
                 changed
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 fire
                 had
                 passed
                 on
                 them
                 :
              
               nay
               ask
               Nebuchadnezzar
               himself
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               authour
               of
               the
               persecution
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               tell
               you
               that
               though
               he
               had
               caused
               these
               holy
               men
               to
               be
               so
               much
               afflicted
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               miserable
               ;
               for
               at
               that
               instant
               when
               he
               had
               thought
               they
               had
               been
               burnt
               to
               ashes
               ,
               he
               heard
               them
               sing
               in
               the
               flames
               (
               as
               saith
               the
               Greek
               Translation
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               and
               that
               (
               probably
               )
               made
               him
               look
               about
               to
               see
               whence
               that
               melody
               proceeded
               ,
               and
               finding
               so
               sweet
               a
               breath
               to
               come
               from
               the
               blast
               of
               his
               fire
               ,
               he
               was
               astonied
               and
               rose
               up
               in
               haste
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               furnace
               
               (
               which
               before
               bade
               him
               keep
               his
               distance
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               consumed
               his
               officers
               )
               and
               called
               forth
               the
               holy
               and
               blessed
               Martyrs
               ,
               who
               having
               been
               delivered
               from
               a
               present
               death
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               looked
               on
               but
               as
               men
               newly
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Religion
               is
               
                 free
                 from
                 obligation
              
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               humane
               obligation
               then
               that
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               natural
               obligation
               then
               that
               which
               we
               owe
               to
               our
               Parents
               ;
               yet
               that
               may
               not
               be
               alledged
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               serving
               God
               :
               so
               Aquinas
               determines
               the
               case
               ,
               
                 Si
                 ergo
                 cultus
                 parentum
                 abstrahat
                 nos
                 a
                 cultu
                 Dei
                 ,
                 non
                 jam
                 esset
                 pietatis
                 ,
                 parentum
                 insistere
                 cultui
                 contra
                 Deum
                 ,
                 &
                 ideo
                 in
                 tali
                 casu
                 dimittinda
                 sunt
                 officia
                 pietatis
                 in
                 parentes
                 propter
                 divinum
                 Religionis
                 cultum
              
               (
               22
               ae
               qu.
               101.
               art
               .
               4.
               )
               
                 If
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 our
                 Parents
                 take
                 us
                 away
                 from
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 our
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Father
                 should
                 command
                 his
                 son
                 to
                 turn
                 rebel
                 or
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 forsake
                 our
                 parents
                 and
                 cleave
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 prevalency
                 of
                 that
                 duty
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 undutifull
                 to
                 our
                 parents
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 :
              
               again
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               civil
               obligation
               greater
               then
               that
               we
               owe
               to
               our
               Governours
               ;
               yet
               ,
               if
               they
               command
               us
               to
               sin
               against
               
               God
               ,
               by
               not
               speaking
               nor
               teaching
               ,
               by
               not
               praying
               nor
               preaching
               in
               the
               
                 Name
                 of
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               we
               have
               our
               answer
               put
               into
               our
               mouths
               (
               and
               God
               put
               it
               into
               our
               hearts
               ,
               lest
               atheism
               get
               possession
               there
               in
               stead
               of
               Christ
               )
               
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 right
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 hearken
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 judge
                 ye
                 ,
              
               Act.
               4.
               19.
               there
               is
               no
               obligation
               of
               man
               that
               can
               reach
               to
               the
               altar
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               either
               neglect
               it
               or
               defile
               it
               :
               
                 usque
                 ad
                 aras
              
               did
               stint
               the
               heathen
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               the
               Christian
               in
               his
               obedience
               ;
               he
               that
               obeys
               the
               Magistrare
               to
               the
               altar
               ,
               gives
               him
               his
               right
               ;
               he
               that
               obeys
               him
               beyond
               or
               above
               the
               altar
               ,
               doth
               him
               wrong
               ,
               loading
               his
               authority
               with
               that
               sin
               which
               cannot
               help
               to
               hold
               it
               up
               ,
               but
               may
               help
               to
               pull
               it
               down
               :
               it
               is
               much
               to
               be
               observed
               that
               among
               all
               the
               high
               Priests
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Temple
               ,
               none
               hath
               that
               signal
               character
               of
               recommendation
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               given
               to
               Azariah
               ,
               because
               he
               withstood
               Uzziah
               the
               king
               when
               he
               invaded
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               2
               Chr.
               26.
               17.
               therefore
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               concerning
               him
               ,
               
                 he
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 executed
                 the
                 Priests
                 office
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 that
                 Solomon
                 built
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
              
               1
               Chron.
               6.
               10.
               as
               if
               none
               had
               been
               high
               Priest
               but
               he
               ,
               who
               had
               
               so
               zealously
               so
               magnanimously
               vindicated
               the
               honour
               and
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               :
               for
               this
               is
               
                 Rabbi
                 Davids
              
               gloss
               upon
               the
               place
               ;
               he
               was
               not
               the
               first
               Priest
               of
               Solomons
               temple
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               Zadok
               ;
               nor
               was
               he
               the
               onely
               high
               Priest
               ,
               for
               there
               were
               many
               others
               ;
               but
               our
               Rabbies
               say
               ,
               this
               was
               Azariah
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Uzziah
               ,
               who
               gave
               his
               minde
               to
               the
               holiness
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               let
               Uzziah
               offer
               Incense
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               of
               him
               ,
               this
               
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               because
               he
               was
               zealous
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               accepted
               not
               the
               person
               of
               Uzziah
               ,
               so
               Kimchi
               .
               And
               it
               appears
               again
               ,
               that
               this
               Azariah
               was
               not
               to
               be
               named
               without
               some
               special
               note
               or
               title
               of
               honour
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               ninth
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               the
               eleventh
               verse
               ,
               after
               the
               reciting
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               ,
               though
               some
               of
               them
               had
               executed
               the
               same
               office
               as
               well
               as
               himself
               ,
               yet
               he
               alone
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Chro.
               9.
               11.
               none
               had
               kept
               so
               good
               rule
               and
               order
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               as
               he
               ,
               therefore
               none
               so
               fit
               to
               be
               called
               a
               ruler
               of
               it
               :
               And
               if
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               did
               indeed
               stand
               meerly
               upon
               Gods
               interest
               in
               the
               controversie
               betwixt
               him
               and
               his
               Liege
               Soveraign
               ;
               the
               doctors
               of
               Paris
               did
               very
               ill
               in
               disputing
               
               eight
               and
               fourty
               years
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               whether
               he
               were
               damned
               or
               saved
               ;
               for
               no
               duty
               that
               he
               owed
               to
               his
               King
               ,
               could
               oblige
               him
               to
               be
               undutifull
               to
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               suffered
               death
               for
               not
               being
               undutifull
               to
               his
               Father
               in
               heaven
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               as
               a
               dutifull
               childe
               he
               received
               his
               inheritance
               ;
               yet
               in
               that
               the
               Doctours
               disputed
               it
               so
               long
               after
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               his
               Festival
               was
               not
               presently
               instituted
               in
               the
               Latine
               Church
               ,
               (
               much
               less
               celebrated
               with
               this
               Preface
               ,
               
                 Gaudeamus
                 omnes
                 in
                 Domino
                 ,
                 diem
                 festum
                 celebrantes
                 sub
                 honore
              
               Thomae
               
                 Martyris
                 ,
                 de
                 cujus
                 Passione
                 gaudent
                 Angeli
                 ,
                 &
                 collaudant
                 Filium
                 Dei
                 :
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 all
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 celebrating
                 a
                 Festival
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Thomas
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 passion
                 the
                 Angels
                 rejoyce
                 and
                 praise
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               by
               which
               Preface
               ,
               the
               Festival
               of
               this
               supposed
               Martyr
               ,
               is
               preferred
               before
               the
               Proto-martyrs
               in
               dignity
               ,
               though
               it
               follow
               the
               same
               three
               days
               after
               in
               time
               :
               )
               or
               else
               the
               Doctours
               of
               Paris
               did
               think
               it
               lawfull
               ,
               if
               not
               laudable
               ,
               to
               dispute
               against
               the
               solemnities
               of
               their
               own
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               found
               so
               much
               done
               upon
               so
               little
               ground
               ;
               and
               did
               also
               themselves
               in
               effect
               declare
               ,
               that
               as
               no
               civil
               authority
               could
               ,
               so
               likewise
               no
               ecclesiastical
               
               authority
               can
               oblige
               equally
               with
               God
               ,
               much
               less
               either
               above
               him
               or
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Religion
               is
               
                 free
                 from
                 servitude
              
               ;
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               in
               bondage
               ,
               not
               so
               the
               Religion
               that
               makes
               a
               Church
               ;
               the
               Israelites
               asked
               liberty
               of
               Pharaoh
               for
               themselves
               to
               go
               and
               serve
               God
               ;
               they
               asked
               not
               liberty
               for
               Gods
               Service
               ,
               that
               had
               never
               been
               in
               durance
               nor
               in
               captivity
               :
               and
               S.
               Paul
               very
               plainly
               determines
               this
               controversie
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               profane
               men
               are
               willing
               to
               make
               it
               when
               Gods
               Church
               is
               under
               persecution
               ,
               though
               in
               it self
               it
               be
               an
               undoubted
               truth
               )
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               9.
               
               
                 I
                 suffer
                 trouble
                 as
                 an
                 evil
                 doer
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 bonds
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 :
              
               the
               bonds
               that
               are
               upon
               the
               hands
               are
               far
               from
               the
               tongue
               ,
               and
               farther
               from
               the
               heart
               ;
               they
               cannot
               hinder
               an
               honest
               man
               from
               speaking
               Gods
               truth
               amidst
               the
               enemies
               thereof
               ,
               much
               less
               from
               loving
               it
               :
               excellently
               Oecumenius
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               no
               bonds
               can
               fetter
               the
               tongue
               but
               onely
               fearfulness
               and
               unfaithfulness
               ,
               and
               those
               are
               ingredients
               of
               the
               worlds
               ,
               not
               of
               Gods
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               Religion
               is
               
                 free
                 from
                 Coaction
              
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               oblation
               so
               acceptable
               as
               that
               which
               is
               voluntary
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               
               oblation
               so
               voluntary
               as
               that
               whereby
               a
               man
               offers
               himself
               to
               God
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               of
               Jews
               and
               other
               Infidels
               who
               never
               embraced
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               without
               their
               Parents
               consent
               ,
               till
               they
               can
               give
               their
               own
               ;
               not
               onely
               because
               it
               is
               against
               the
               justice
               of
               nature
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               childe
               from
               his
               own
               Parents
               whilest
               he
               is
               yet
               as
               it
               were
               a
               limb
               or
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               till
               he
               can
               dispose
               of
               himself
               )
               but
               also
               because
               it
               is
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               offer
               unto
               God
               an
               unvoluntary
               Sacrifice
               :
               and
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               though
               the
               Church
               never
               thought
               she
               could
               be
               sufficiently
               zealous
               in
               propagating
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               yet
               she
               never
               thought
               that
               Jews
               and
               Pagans
               were
               to
               be
               compelled
               to
               embrace
               it
               ,
               onely
               they
               were
               to
               be
               compelled
               not
               to
               hinder
               or
               to
               blaspheme
               it
               ;
               so
               Aquinas
               22ae
               qu.
               10.
               art
               .
               8.
               
               
                 Utrum
                 infideles
                 compellendi
                 sint
                 ad
                 sidem
                 ?
              
               
                 Whether
                 Infidels
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ?
                 he
                 answers
                 with
                 a
                 distinction
                 ,
                 those
                 Infidels
                 that
                 never
                 received
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   quia
                   credere
                   est
                   voluntarium
                
                 ,
                 because
                 to
                 beleeve
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 voluntary
                 assent
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 those
                 Infidels
                 who
                 once
                 received
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 since
                 fallen
                 from
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 hereticks
                 and
                 apostates
                 )
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 compelled
                 by
                 corporal
                 punishments
                 to
                 become
                 regular
                 and
                 orderly
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 fullfil
                 their
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 retain
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 receive
                 :
              
               
                 Nam
                 sicut
                 vovere
                 est
                 voluntatis
                 ,
                 sed
                 reddere
                 est
                 necessitatis
                 ;
                 ita
                 fidem
                 accipere
                 est
                 voluntatis
                 ,
                 sed
                 tenere
                 eam
                 acceptam
                 est
                 necessitatis
                 :
              
               
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 voluntary
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 vow
                 ,
                 but
                 necessary
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 voluntary
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 necessary
                 to
                 retain
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 received
                 .
              
               And
               St.
               Augustine
               in
               the
               second
               Book
               of
               his
               Retractations
               ,
               ca.
               5.
               doth
               most
               ingenuously
               recall
               his
               former
               opinion
               ;
               that
               schismaticks
               were
               not
               to
               be
               constrained
               and
               compelled
               to
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 I
                 retract
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 in
                 my
                 first
                 Book
                 against
                 the
                 party
                 of
                 Donatus
                 ;
                 I
                 did
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 pleased
                 that
                 the
                 secular
                 power
                 should
                 violently
                 force
                 schismaticks
                 to
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
                 &
                 verè
                 mihi
                 tunc
                 non
                 placebat
                 ,
                 quia
                 nondum
                 expertus
                 eram
                 vel
                 quantum
                 mali
                 eorum
                 auderet
                 impunitas
                 ,
                 vel
                 quantum
                 eis
                 in
                 melius
                 mutandis
                 ,
                 conferre
                 possit
                 diligentia
                 Disciplinae
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 indeed
                 this
                 course
                 then
                 pleased
                 me
                 
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 seen
                 the
                 experiment
                 ,
                 either
                 how
                 much
                 mischief
                 their
                 uncurbed
                 licentiousness
                 would
                 produce
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 diligence
                 of
                 a
                 severe
                 discipline
                 would
                 conduce
                 to
                 their
                 amendment
                 :
              
               so
               St
               Augustine
               :
               and
               yet
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               the
               coaction
               or
               compulsion
               doth
               in
               truth
               reach
               no
               farther
               then
               to
               conformity
               and
               order
               ;
               it
               reacheth
               not
               to
               Religion
               ,
               which
               can
               no
               more
               be
               driven
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               hypocrites
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               lawfull
               Magistrate
               ,
               then
               it
               can
               be
               driven
               out
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               true
               beleevers
               by
               the
               outragious
               persecutions
               of
               Tyrants
               and
               Atheists
               :
               so
               that
               we
               must
               conclude
               ,
               that
               though
               none
               are
               more
               exposed
               to
               violence
               then
               religious
               and
               godly
               men
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               that
               would
               needs
               make
               his
               beloved
               Son
               perfect
               with
               sufferings
               ,
               will
               not
               make
               his
               unworthy
               servants
               perfect
               without
               them
               )
               yet
               Religion
               it self
               is
               wholly
               exempted
               from
               all
               violence
               ,
               being
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               to
               give
               commands
               both
               to
               angels
               and
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               receive
               commands
               of
               neither
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   assurance
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   resembles
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   attributes
                   of
                
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Mercy
                 .
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               the
               attributes
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               it
               were
               external
               perfections
               ,
               belonging
               to
               him
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               creature
               ;
               though
               not
               to
               be
               truly
               and
               fully
               known
               from
               our
               creation
               ,
               but
               from
               our
               redemption
               ;
               for
               no
               one
               attribute
               of
               God
               is
               rightly
               understood
               by
               those
               who
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               not
               his
               Justice
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               not
               God
               in
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               
                 of
                 purer
                 eyes
                 then
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 iniquity
              
               ;
               not
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               not
               God
               in
               his
               Son
               ,
               
                 in
                 whom
                 alone
                 he
                 sheweth
                 mercy
                 :
              
               not
               his
               Wisdome
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               not
               God
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 wisdome
                 :
              
               not
               his
               Truth
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               not
               God
               in
               his
               promises
               ,
               and
               cannot
               say
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 faithfull
                 that
                 promised
              
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               23.
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               :
               they
               that
               are
               not
               of
               Gods
               Church
               cannot
               know
               his
               attributes
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               known
               from
               our
               creation
               ,
               but
               from
               our
               redemption
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               are
               most
               truly
               of
               Gods
               
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 non
                 numerò
                 sed
                 meritò
              
               ,
               as
               Aquinas
               hath
               distinguished
               not
               onely
               by
               outward
               profession
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               inward
               affection
               ,
               do
               most
               truly
               understand
               Gods
               Attributes
               :
               they
               clearly
               see
               the
               severity
               of
               his
               Justice
               ,
               requiring
               a
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               sin
               :
               they
               clearly
               see
               the
               goodness
               of
               his
               Mercy
               accepting
               of
               satisfaction
               from
               his
               Son
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               not
               have
               it
               from
               his
               servant
               :
               they
               clearly
               see
               that
               vast
               Wisdome
               which
               found
               out
               this
               way
               to
               save
               man
               when
               he
               was
               lost
               :
               and
               they
               clearly
               see
               that
               unchangeable
               Truth
               ,
               which
               both
               calls
               and
               brings
               him
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               will
               follow
               my
               former
               method
               ,
               and
               insist
               onely
               on
               the
               chief
               Attributes
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               rest
               have
               relation
               ,
               and
               may
               therefore
               have
               reduction
               :
               and
               these
               Attributes
               are
               three
               ,
               
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Grace
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Mercy
                 :
                 Justice
              
               ,
               whereby
               he
               renders
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               ;
               Grace
               ,
               whereby
               he
               freely
               gives
               what
               is
               wanting
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               Mercy
               whereby
               he
               freely
               forgives
               what
               is
               due
               unto
               himself
               ;
               these
               I
               say
               belong
               to
               God
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               creature
               :
               for
               though
               his
               Iustice
               flow
               from
               his
               Truth
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               shew
               that
               justice
               either
               in
               punishing
               or
               in
               rewarding
               ,
               were
               there
               not
               a
               creature
               to
               be
               punished
               or
               
               rewarded
               ;
               so
               likewise
               his
               Grace
               in
               giving
               ,
               and
               Mercy
               in
               forgiving
               ,
               though
               they
               flow
               from
               his
               Goodness
               and
               his
               Liberty
               (
               which
               they
               deny
               who
               will
               not
               let
               him
               have
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               )
               yet
               he
               could
               neither
               shew
               his
               Grace
               in
               giving
               ,
               nor
               his
               Mercy
               in
               forgiving
               ,
               were
               there
               not
               an
               indigent
               creature
               to
               want
               his
               giving
               ,
               and
               a
               sinfull
               creature
               to
               want
               his
               forgiving
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               of
               these
               Attributes
               is
               Iustice
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               first
               contemplate
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               Religion
               as
               it
               is
               his
               service
               .
            
             
               God
               is
               just
               by
               universal
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 particular
                 Iustice
              
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               By
               
                 universal
                 Iustice
              
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               two
               respects
               ;
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               willing
               and
               doing
               all
               manner
               of
               right
               :
               
                 (
                 Shall
                 not
                 the
                 judge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 do
                 right
                 ?
              
               Gen.
               18.
               25.
               
               )
               and
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               us
               ,
               being
               the
               rule
               of
               all
               justice
               in
               man
               :
               
                 Ye
                 judge
                 not
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               6.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               is
               just
               by
               
                 particular
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 retributing
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               2.
               6.
               who
               shall
               render
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               :
               and
               v.
               5.
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Gods
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               
               because
               it
               is
               all
               one
               in
               him
               to
               judge
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               righteously
               :
               thus
               did
               S.
               Chrysostome
               qualifie
               the
               mistake
               ,
               or
               rather
               rectifie
               the
               abuse
               which
               was
               in
               some
               inconsiderate
               men
               from
               Gods
               decree
               of
               election
               ;
               Thou
               sayest
               that
               God
               hath
               predestinated
               ;
               and
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               a
               righteous
               judge
               ,
               and
               will
               reward
               thee
               according
               to
               thy
               deservings
               .
            
             
               But
               't
               is
               objected
               against
               Gods
               
                 universal
                 justice
              
               ,
               that
               he
               commanded
               some
               things
               contrary
               to
               his
               own
               Law
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               to
               slay
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               Israelites
               to
               spoil
               the
               Egyptians
               ;
               the
               one
               against
               the
               sixth
               ,
               the
               other
               against
               the
               eighth
               commandment
               .
               'T
               is
               answered
               by
               some
               Divines
               ,
               
                 Generali
                 derogans
                 speciali
                 voluntate
              
               :
               that
               God
               did
               in
               these
               cases
               derogate
               from
               his
               general
               will
               by
               his
               special
               will
               :
               but
               we
               may
               not
               easily
               approve
               this
               answer
               ;
               because
               Gods
               will
               cannot
               clash
               with
               it self
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               may
               not
               be
               said
               to
               command
               that
               by
               his
               special
               ,
               which
               he
               forbids
               by
               his
               general
               will
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               God
               in
               commanding
               Abraham
               to
               kill
               his
               son
               ,
               did
               not
               make
               murder
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               made
               that
               killing
               no
               murder
               ,
               by
               passing
               upon
               Isaac
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               :
               and
               commanding
               the
               Israelites
               to
               spoil
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               
               did
               not
               make
               it
               lawfull
               to
               rob
               and
               steal
               ;
               but
               made
               that
               spoiling
               no
               robbery
               ,
               since
               he
               who
               was
               Lord
               of
               all
               had
               translated
               the
               right
               of
               property
               :
               and
               this
               is
               most
               acutely
               dicussed
               by
               the
               Master
               of
               subtilties
               ,
               
                 (
                 Scotus
                 in
                 lib.
                 1.
                 sent
                 .
                 dist
                 .
              
               44.
               )
               
                 Quando
                 in
                 potestate
                 agentis
                 est
                 Lex
                 ,
                 &
                 rectitudo
                 Legis
                 ,
                 potest
                 tale
                 agens
                 ordinatè
                 &
                 rectè
                 agere
                 ,
                 aliter
                 quàm
                 Lex
                 illa
                 dictat
                 ;
                 quia
                 non
                 subest
                 illi
                 Legi
                 ,
                 &
                 sic
                 ejus
                 potentia
                 absoluta
                 non
                 est
                 inordinata
                 :
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 are
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 agent
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 then
                 fear
                 any
                 obliquity
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 act
                 by
                 his
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 absolute
                 power
                 :
              
               for
               if
               by
               his
               ordinary
               power
               he
               act
               not
               according
               to
               the
               law
               ,
               by
               his
               absolute
               power
               he
               can
               make
               the
               law
               to
               be
               in
               that
               case
               no
               law
               ;
               and
               
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 law
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 transgression
                 :
              
               this
               rule
               being
               allowed
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               ,
               we
               shall
               little
               need
               to
               patronize
               Gods
               ,
               justice
               in
               commanding
               Abraham
               to
               kill
               his
               son
               ,
               who
               was
               guilty
               of
               death
               ;
               nor
               yet
               in
               delivering
               over
               his
               own
               Son
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               cross
               ,
               
                 who
                 knew
                 no
                 sin
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               have
               no
               guiltiness
               :
               nor
               shall
               we
               need
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Israelites
               had
               but
               their
               due
               from
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               for
               making
               so
               much
               brick
               ,
               and
               
               building
               so
               many
               cities
               ,
               (
               although
               that
               be
               an
               answer
               recommended
               to
               us
               by
               great
               antiquity
               ,
               for
               so
               
                 Irenaeus
                 lib.
              
               4.
               
                 advers
                 .
                 IIaeres
                 .
                 cap.
              
               49.
               
               
                 Labores
                 enim
                 quos
                 pro
                 Egyptiis
                 immeritò
                 pertulerunt
                 Israelitae
                 ,
                 precium
                 rerum
                 acceptarum
                 excessêrunt
                 ,
                 )
              
               for
               Gods
               will
               being
               the
               rule
               of
               justice
               ,
               't
               is
               evident
               ,
               '
               that
               whatsoever
               he
               wills
               is
               just
               because
               he
               wills
               it
               :
               therefore
               since
               he
               willed
               the
               death
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               it
               could
               be
               no
               murder
               ;
               and
               his
               willing
               the
               spoiling
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               made
               it
               no
               theft
               :
               for
               murder
               or
               theft
               he
               cannot
               will
               ,
               because
               either
               is
               intrinsecally
               evil
               ;
               but
               he
               can
               make
               that
               no
               murder
               ,
               or
               that
               no
               theft
               ,
               which
               else
               would
               be
               so
               ,
               by
               giving
               one
               man
               authoritie
               over
               anothers
               life
               ,
               or
               property
               ,
               as
               being
               himself
               supreme
               and
               absolute
               Lord
               of
               all
               :
               for
               that
               rule
               of
               law
               and
               reason
               so
               much
               insisted
               upon
               against
               tyrannical
               governours
               ,
               
                 Pars
                 est
                 justitiae
                 Rectoris
                 ,
                 servare
                 leges
                 à
                 se
                 latas
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 justice
                 in
                 a
                 Governour
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 own
                 laws
                 ,
              
               is
               true
               onely
               amongst
               men
               ,
               where
               making
               a
               law
               is
               not
               an
               act
               of
               absolute
               dominion
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               the
               power
               to
               dispose
               of
               life
               ,
               or
               property
               ,
               or
               liberty
               ,
               but
               an
               act
               of
               government
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               good
               order
               in
               them
               all
               :
               but
               in
               God
               the
               making
               of
               a
               law
               is
               an
               act
               of
               absolute
               
               dominion
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               by
               his
               absolute
               power
               and
               authority
               so
               dispose
               of
               libertie
               ,
               or
               property
               ,
               or
               life
               ;
               that
               to
               take
               away
               libertie
               may
               be
               no
               oppression
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               property
               may
               be
               no
               stealing
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               life
               may
               be
               no
               murder
               :
               and
               it
               is
               more
               proper
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               wills
               the
               alteration
               ,
               making
               that
               which
               otherwise
               had
               been
               evil
               ,
               not
               evil
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               forbidden
               ;
               then
               that
               he
               wills
               the
               dispensation
               ,
               making
               that
               which
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               not
               evil
               :
               for
               if
               God
               wills
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               evil
               ,
               but
               is
               therefore
               good
               and
               just
               because
               he
               wills
               it
               ;
               nor
               needs
               there
               any
               other
               proof
               or
               reason
               of
               his
               justice
               ,
               even
               as
               there
               cannot
               be
               any
               other
               reason
               of
               his
               will
               ;
               so
               that
               Johanan
               and
               his
               fellow
               captains
               ,
               might
               without
               any
               scruple
               of
               conscience
               ,
               or
               staggering
               of
               faith
               ,
               say
               unto
               
                 Jeremiah
                 ,
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 evil
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 obey
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               42.
               6.
               for
               the
               command
               of
               God
               could
               not
               but
               make
               that
               good
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               might
               happily
               have
               been
               evil
               .
               Hence
               the
               Apostle
               answers
               this
               objection
               ,
               
                 Is
                 there
                 unrighteousness
                 with
                 God
              
               ?
               no
               otherwise
               but
               by
               his
               
                 will
                 ;
                 Rom.
              
               9.
               14.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 whom
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
              
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               will
               not
               take
               this
               answer
               ,
               is
               looked
               
               upon
               as
               a
               very
               foul
               disputant
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               denies
               principles
               ,
               &
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               disputed
               withall
               ,
               v.
               20.
               
               
                 Nay
                 but
                 ,
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 thou
                 that
                 repliest
                 against
                 God
                 ?
              
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               Here
               I
               dare
               not
               dispute
               ,
               and
               how
               darest
               thou
               ?
               sure
               we
               are
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               who
               gave
               this
               answer
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               have
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               take
               it
               :
               but
               yet
               in
               the
               21
               verse
               the
               answer
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               person
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               fully
               resolved
               into
               Gods
               
                 Power
                 ,
                 Hath
                 not
                 the
                 potter
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 clay
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 lump
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 vessel
                 unto
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 unto
                 dishonour
                 ?
              
               If
               he
               hath
               not
               power
               ,
               he
               cannot
               do
               it
               ;
               if
               he
               hath
               power
               ,
               we
               in
               vain
               dispute
               against
               his
               doing
               it
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               
                 potentia
                 absoluta
              
               ,
               his
               absolute
               power
               ,
               which
               respects
               
                 jus
                 dominii
              
               ,
               his
               right
               of
               soveraignty
               and
               dominion
               ,
               to
               do
               with
               his
               creature
               what
               he
               will
               ;
               or
               
                 potentia
                 ordinata
              
               ,
               his
               ordinary
               power
               ,
               which
               respects
               
                 jus
                 imperii
              
               ,
               his
               right
               of
               government
               ,
               to
               do
               with
               his
               creature
               what
               is
               just
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               effect
               all
               one
               ;
               for
               his
               will
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               justice
               ,
               and
               his
               power
               is
               the
               measure
               of
               his
               will.
               
            
             
               We
               can
               never
               overthrow
               his
               power
               by
               our
               disputations
               ,
               but
               we
               may
               turn
               it
               into
               mercy
               by
               our
               submission
               :
               and
               sure
               if
               we
               look
               
               to
               come
               to
               blessedness
               ,
               we
               must
               follow
               their
               examples
               who
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               bliss
               ;
               and
               they
               in
               all
               their
               hymns
               do
               still
               
                 ascribe
                 power
                 unto
                 God
              
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               5.
               
               Allelujah
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 omnipotent
                 reigneth
              
               ;
               they
               thankfully
               acknowledge
               the
               power
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               as
               willingly
               submit
               unto
               that
               power
               ;
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               fruition
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               without
               submission
               to
               his
               power
               ;
               for
               his
               power
               is
               the
               activity
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               as
               his
               will
               is
               the
               result
               of
               his
               wisdome
               :
               and
               as
               his
               will
               is
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               of
               his
               power
               in
               working
               ,
               
                 (
                 for
                 who
                 hath
                 resisted
                 his
                 will
                 ?
                 )
              
               so
               his
               wisdome
               is
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               of
               his
               will
               in
               ordering
               his
               works
               ;
               for
               
                 who
                 hath
                 known
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 or
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 his
                 counseller
                 ?
              
            
             
               Wherefore
               we
               must
               always
               take
               this
               for
               a
               sure
               ground
               ,
               that
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               power
               ,
               so
               it
               cannot
               be
               without
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               without
               justice
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               dispensation
               of
               wisdome
               ;
               and
               this
               will
               either
               instruct
               our
               ignorance
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               to
               dispute
               for
               God
               ,
               or
               over-rule
               our
               perversness
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               silenced
               from
               disputing
               :
               most
               seraphically
               
                 Bonaventure
                 in
              
               1.
               
                 sent
                 .
                 dist
              
               .
               41.
               
               
                 Cavendum
                 est
                 ,
                 nè
                 dum
                 voluntatem
                 Dei
                 magnificare
                 volumus
                 ,
                 potiùs
              
               
               
                 voluntati
                 ejus
                 derogemus
                 :
                 si
                 enim
                 non
                 esset
                 alia
                 ratio
                 ,
                 quare
                 Deus
                 istum
                 elegit
                 ,
                 &
                 illum
                 non
                 ,
                 nisi
                 quia
                 placet
                 ;
                 certè
                 non
                 jam
                 occulta
                 dicerentur
                 divina
                 judicia
                 ,
                 sed
                 manifesta
                 ,
                 cùm
                 quilibet
                 hanc
                 rationem
                 capiat
                 ;
                 nec
                 dicerentur
                 mirabilia
                 ,
                 sed
                 potiùs
                 voluntaria
                 :
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 lest
                 whiles
                 we
                 seek
                 to
                 magnifie
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 rather
                 derogate
                 from
                 his
                 will
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 why
                 God
                 elected
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 because
                 it
                 pleased
                 him
                 ,
                 surely
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 secret
                 ,
                 but
                 manifest
                 :
                 for
                 every
                 man
                 understands
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 nor
                 should
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 his
                 judgements
                 are
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 wilfull
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               debate
               with
               the
               pious
               determination
               of
               S.
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Iudicia
                 Dei
                 secreta
                 esse
                 possunt
                 ,
                 injusta
                 non
                 possunt
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 unknown
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 unjust
                 :
              
               for
               he
               cannot
               will
               without
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               (
               and
               therefore
               not
               without
               his
               justice
               )
               as
               he
               cannot
               work
               without
               his
               will
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               not
               unwise
               in
               his
               will
               ,
               cannot
               be
               unjust
               in
               his
               will
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               not
               unjust
               in
               his
               will
               ,
               is
               much
               less
               unjust
               in
               his
               work
               :
               and
               so
               briefly
               in
               defence
               of
               Gods
               
                 universal
                 ustice
              
               .
            
             
             
               Again
               ,
               it
               is
               objected
               against
               Gods
               
                 particular
                 justice
              
               ,
               that
               he
               blesseth
               Edom
               ,
               and
               afflicteth
               Israel
               :
               'T
               is
               answered
               ,
               Edom
               may
               have
               temporal
               success
               ,
               but
               that
               's
               no
               blessing
               :
               for
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               unhappiness
               then
               for
               a
               man
               to
               prosper
               in
               his
               sins
               ,
               whereby
               his
               eyes
               are
               blinded
               ,
               and
               his
               heart
               is
               hardned
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               as
               it
               begins
               not
               in
               a
               blessing
               ,
               so
               it
               ends
               in
               a
               curse
               .
               Thus
               Ieroboams
               rebellion
               prospered
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               ten
               tribes
               first
               lose
               their
               Religion
               ,
               then
               their
               libertie
               and
               property
               :
               first
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               idolaters
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               to
               make
               them
               captives
               and
               bondslaves
               :
               for
               their
               rebellion
               occasioned
               their
               idolatry
               ,
               and
               their
               idolatry
               occasioned
               their
               captivity
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Israel
               may
               have
               temporal
               affliction
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               no
               curse
               ;
               nay
               indeed
               properly
               no
               punishment
               :
               
                 Habet
                 rationem
                 medicinae
                 ,
                 non
                 poenae
                 ,
              
               God
               chastising
               his
               servants
               not
               to
               torment
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               amend
               them
               :
               but
               let
               the
               one
               go
               for
               prosperity
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               adversity
               ,
               because
               the
               world
               will
               needs
               think
               them
               so
               :
               then
               take
               this
               for
               a
               second
               answer
               ,
               not
               concerning
               Edom
               :
               for
               he
               is
               not
               worth
               it
               in
               all
               his
               prosperity
               ;
               but
               concerning
               Israel
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 Non
                 poena
                 sinalis
              
               ,
               't
               is
               no
               final
               punishment
               ,
               it
               lasteth
               not
               long
               ,
               
               much
               less
               for
               ever
               :
               
                 Heaviness
                 may
                 endure
                 for
                 a
                 night
                 ,
                 but
                 joy
                 cometh
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Non
                 pietas
                 totalis
                 ;
                 Israel
              
               when
               he
               was
               at
               best
               ,
               could
               not
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 His
                 father
                 was
                 an
                 Amorite
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 a
                 Hittite
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               had
               most
               of
               God
               and
               of
               pietie
               ,
               he
               had
               more
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               had
               of
               man
               he
               had
               of
               sin
               and
               impiety
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Impietas
                 totalis
              
               ;
               though
               their
               piety
               was
               not
               perfect
               ,
               their
               impiety
               was
               so
               :
               for
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
               a
               general
               defection
               and
               apostasie
               as
               God
               himself
               objecteth
               and
               answereth
               this
               doubt
               ,
               Jer.
               5.
               19.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 unto
                 us
                 ?
                 Like
                 as
                 ye
                 have
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 served
                 strange
                 gods
                 in
                 your
                 land
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 ye
                 serve
                 strangers
                 in
                 a
                 land
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 yours
                 :
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saith
               
                 Rabbi
                 David
                 ,
                 measure
              
               for
               measure
               ,
               like
               for
               like
               ;
               we
               may
               say
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               justitiae
               divinae
               ,
               the
               retaliation
               of
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               desertion
               for
               desertion
               :
               nay
               ,
               God
               himself
               hath
               said
               it
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 would
                 needs
                 be
                 serving
                 strange
                 gods
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 now
                 serve
                 strange
                 men
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               before
               God
               generally
               deserted
               the
               Jews
               ,
               giving
               them
               up
               to
               captivity
               &
               slaughter
               ,
               they
               had
               generally
               deserted
               him
               ,
               giving
               themselves
               up
               to
               their
               own
               inventions
               and
               impieties
               :
               which
               makes
               God
               accordingly
               
               ask
               the
               question
               of
               himself
               and
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 shall
                 I
                 not
                 visit
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ?
              
               Jer.
               5.
               29.
               
               Gods
               visitation
               is
               a
               great
               argument
               of
               mans
               disorder
               :
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               were
               now
               generally
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               were
               generally
               visited
               ;
               
                 Shall
                 not
                 my
                 soul
                 be
                 avenged
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 nation
                 as
                 this
                 ?
                 [
                 Such
                 a
                 nation
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 ]
              
               all
               nations
               are
               wicked
               ,
               &
               provoke
               Gods
               wrathfull
               indignation
               for
               vengeance
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               
                 such
                 a
                 nation
                 as
                 this
              
               ,
               that
               makes
               his
               soul
               desire
               to
               be
               
                 avenged
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 nation
              
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               wicked
               beyond
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               sins
               so
               impudently
               against
               the
               light
               ,
               so
               unthankfully
               against
               the
               means
               ,
               so
               impenitently
               against
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 grace
              
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               so
               impudently
               against
               the
               
                 light
                 of
                 grace
              
               ;
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Pour
                 out
                 thine
                 indignation
                 upon
                 the
                 heathen
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 known
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 kingdoms
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 called
                 upon
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               79.
               6.
               much
               more
               then
               upon
               Israel
               ,
               that
               
                 hath
                 known
                 thee
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 hath
                 not
                 called
                 upon
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
              
               but
               hath
               persecuted
               those
               that
               did
               call
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               rather
               been
               the
               enemies
               ,
               then
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               living
               God
               :
               for
               if
               outer
               darkness
               be
               a
               just
               punishment
               for
               not
               rightly
               using
               the
               twilight
               of
               nature
               ,
               what
               darkness
               of
               darkness
               shall
               punish
               the
               abuse
               of
               the
               clear
               sun-shine
               of
               the
               light
               of
               grace
               ?
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               so
               unthankfully
               against
               the
               means
               of
               grace
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               Gods
               own
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               made
               S.
               Stephen
               say
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 stiff-necked
                 and
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 hearts
                 and
                 cars
                 ,
                 ye
                 do
                 always
                 resist
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               Act.
               7.
               55.
               you
               are
               uncircumcised
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               hate
               the
               saving
               truth
               ,
               and
               that
               makes
               you
               uncircumcised
               in
               ears
               that
               you
               will
               not
               hear
               it
               :
               he
               tels
               them
               plainly
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               onely
               revolters
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               also
               rebels
               against
               it
               :
               for
               here
               is
               a
               spiritual
               rebellion
               against
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               against
               the
               God
               of
               spirits
               ;
               ye
               do
               indeed
               make
               resistance
               ,
               ye
               do
               alwaies
               
                 resist
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               :
               so
               great
               an
               undutifulness
               could
               not
               have
               been
               without
               a
               greater
               unthankfulness
               ;
               men
               being
               first
               unthankfull
               to
               God
               for
               his
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               in
               neglecting
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               undutifull
               against
               both
               ,
               to
               justifie
               their
               neglects
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               so
               impenitently
               against
               the
               power
               of
               grace
               ;
               for
               these
               means
               of
               falvation
               are
               powerfull
               means
               :
               hence
               is
               the
               Gospel
               called
               by
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               1.
               16.
               and
               the
               
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 cross
              
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               18.
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 salvation
              
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               also
               to
               them
               
               that
               are
               not
               saved
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               condemnation
               :
               hence
               the
               Apostle
               plainly
               reproveth
               those
               that
               are
               not
               reformed
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               administring
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               denying
               this
               
                 power
                 of
                 godliness
              
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               5.
               
                 having
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 godliness
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               having
               the
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               
                 but
                 denying
                 the
                 power
                 thereof
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               one
               jot
               the
               better
               for
               having
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               abuse
               both
               of
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               onely
               constitute
               a
               Church
               ,
               no
               wonder
               then
               if
               this
               abuse
               overthrow
               a
               Church
               :
               and
               these
               two
               were
               in
               the
               Jews
               before
               their
               final
               desolation
               ;
               not
               the
               Sacraments
               rightly
               administred
               ,
               for
               not
               a
               passover
               in
               any
               good
               order
               for
               many
               years
               together
               :
               not
               the
               Word
               rightly
               preached
               ,
               for
               the
               Prophets
               
                 prophesie
                 falsly
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               Jer.
               5.
               31.
               and
               the
               more
               falsly
               they
               prophesied
               ,
               the
               more
               generally
               they
               were
               received
               ,
               which
               makes
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               use
               this
               exclamation
               ,
               
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 and
                 horrible
                 thing
                 is
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 ,
              
               q.d.
               Clergie
               and
               Laitie
               are
               both
               alike
               quite
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 land
              
               ,
               and
               both
               so
               shamefully
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 and
                 a
                 horrible
                 thing
              
               that
               is
               committed
               
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Hebrew
               terms
               it
               ,
               an
               astonishment
               ,
               or
               an
               abomination
               :
               but
               what
               is
               this
               abomination
               ?
               Even
               the
               general
               apostasie
               both
               of
               the
               Clergie
               and
               of
               the
               Laitie
               ,
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 the
                 Prophets
                 prophesie
                 falsly
              
               ,
               there
               's
               the
               apostasie
               of
               the
               Clergie
               :
               
                 and
                 my
                 people
                 love
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 ,
              
               there
               's
               the
               apostasie
               of
               the
               Laitie
               :
               for
               thus
               had
               Ieroboam
               taught
               them
               to
               make
               their
               own
               Priests
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               make
               their
               own
               Religion
               ;
               for
               no
               other
               would
               worship
               his
               golden
               calves
               ,
               but
               Priests
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               not
               of
               Gods
               making
               ,
               1
               King.
               12.
               yet
               dares
               he
               not
               finde
               fault
               with
               the
               appointed
               service
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               or
               the
               Religion
               established
               ,
               as
               with
               that
               which
               was
               vicious
               ,
               but
               onely
               as
               with
               that
               which
               was
               too
               labourious
               ,
               v.
               28.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 Jerusalem
              
               ;
               then
               he
               proceeds
               to
               make
               Priests
               of
               the
               
                 lowest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
              
               v.
               31.
               because
               his
               designe
               was
               to
               appeal
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               he
               therefore
               appealed
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               think
               the
               right
               of
               Soveraignty
               and
               Dominion
               to
               be
               ,
               where
               they
               found
               acknowledged
               the
               right
               of
               appeal
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               stifle
               the
               thought
               of
               ever
               returning
               that
               obedience
               which
               was
               but
               
               matter
               of
               courtship
               or
               of
               courtesie
               ,
               not
               of
               duty
               or
               of
               necessity
               :
               and
               moreover
               ,
               he
               
                 made
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 lowest
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               ;
               that
               by
               their
               false
               doctrine
               the
               people
               might
               still
               be
               encouraged
               in
               their
               state-heresie
               ,
               to
               defie
               their
               allegiance
               ;
               whilst
               he
               to
               make
               sure
               work
               was
               adding
               thereto
               a
               church-heresie
               ,
               to
               defie
               their
               conscience
               :
               what
               a
               fair
               pretence
               was
               here
               ?
               what
               a
               foul
               intention
               ?
               first
               he
               findes
               fault
               with
               their
               grievances
               ,
               v.
               4.
               
                 [
                 thy
                 father
                 made
                 our
                 yoke
                 grievous
                 ]
              
               then
               becomes
               their
               head
               in
               the
               Rebellion
               ,
               v.
               20.
               
                 [
                 is
                 made
                 king
                 over
                 all
                 Israel
                 :
                 ]
              
               and
               at
               last
               changes
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               
                 makes
                 two
                 calves
                 ,
                 v.
              
               28.
               was
               this
               a
               delivering
               of
               their
               bodies
               to
               damn
               their
               souls
               ?
               a
               saving
               their
               estates
               to
               lose
               their
               consciences
               ?
               but
               yet
               no
               good
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               till
               the
               Priests
               be
               in
               too
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               old
               ones
               will
               not
               consent
               ,
               new
               ones
               must
               be
               made
               that
               will
               :
               never
               yet
               was
               there
               a
               sedition
               in
               the
               State
               ,
               without
               a
               schism
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               people
               first
               forsaking
               their
               obedience
               ,
               then
               not
               enduring
               them
               whose
               duty
               it
               is
               to
               reprove
               their
               disobedience
               :
               thus
               there
               was
               a
               general
               
                 Impudence
                 ,
                 Unthankfulness
                 ,
                 Impenitency
              
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               people
               and
               in
               the
               Priests
               of
               Israel
               ,
               before
               their
               final
               destruction
               ,
               which
               makes
               
               the
               Prophet
               say
               ,
               
                 and
                 what
                 will
                 you
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 ?
              
               Jer.
               5.
               31.
               that
               is
               ,
               what
               will
               you
               do
               in
               the
               end
               that
               you
               will
               make
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               sin
               ?
               and
               what
               will
               you
               do
               in
               the
               end
               that
               I
               shall
               make
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               sinner
               ?
               the
               end
               that
               you
               will
               make
               ,
               will
               be
               to
               pass
               from
               contention
               to
               sedition
               ,
               from
               sedition
               to
               rebellion
               ,
               from
               rebellion
               to
               impenitency
               and
               hardness
               of
               heart
               ,
               to
               
                 think
                 you
                 do
                 God
                 service
              
               in
               advising
               with
               the
               devils
               instruments
               ,
               for
               
                 rebellion
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 witchcraft
                 ,
              
               1
               Sam.
               15.
               23.
               and
               witchcraft
               cannot
               but
               advise
               with
               the
               devil
               either
               in
               himself
               or
               in
               his
               adherents
               :
               the
               end
               that
               I
               shall
               make
               of
               it
               ,
               will
               be
               your
               temporal
               destruction
               here
               ,
               your
               eternal
               demnation
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               both
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               that
               justice
               ,
               which
               though
               you
               may
               dally
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               dispence
               with
               ;
               for
               you
               have
               been
               faulty
               in
               your
               temporal
               obedience
               towards
               your
               superiou●s
               ,
               in
               throwing
               away
               your
               allegiance
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               guilty
               of
               temporal
               destruction
               ,
               having
               cast
               off
               those
               whom
               I
               appointed
               to
               govern
               and
               to
               protect
               you
               ;
               and
               you
               have
               been
               faulty
               in
               your
               eternal
               obedience
               toward
               me
               ,
               in
               throwing
               away
               my
               commandments
               ,
               &
               so
               are
               guilty
               of
               eternal
               damnation
               ,
               having
               cast
               out
               that
               conscience
               which
               I
               placed
               
               in
               your
               beasts
               to
               check
               and
               to
               admonish
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               repent
               and
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               we
               see
               a
               full
               and
               satisfactory
               reason
               ,
               why
               God
               so
               destroyed
               his
               own
               chosen
               people
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               he
               never
               destroyed
               any
               other
               nation
               ;
               for
               he
               destroyed
               Aegypt
               but
               for
               one
               generation
               ,
               but
               Israel
               he
               hath
               destroyed
               for
               many
               generations
               :
               Gath
               and
               Askelon
               were
               so
               laid
               waste
               as
               not
               to
               have
               one
               house
               left
               standing
               by
               another
               ,
               but
               onely
               Jerusalem
               was
               so
               laid
               waste
               as
               not
               to
               have
               
                 one
                 stone
                 left
                 lying
                 upon
                 another
                 :
              
               the
               reason
               is
               given
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               Psal.
               73.
               26.
               
               
                 Lo
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 for
                 sake
                 thee
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 destroyed
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 go
                 a
                 whoring
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 Ecce
                 qui
                 elongant
                 se
                 à
                 te
                 peribunt
                 ,
                 behold
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 put
                 themselves
                 far
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 perish
              
               ;
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               behold
               ,
               they
               that
               sin
               against
               thee
               shall
               perish
               ,
               for
               then
               all
               the
               world
               should
               be
               destroyed
               ;
               but
               
                 behold
                 they
                 that
                 go
                 far
                 from
                 thee
              
               ;
               he
               that
               goeth
               far
               from
               God
               is
               a
               sinner
               ;
               but
               it
               follows
               not
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               a
               sinner
               goes
               far
               from
               God
               ;
               that
               belongs
               onely
               to
               such
               a
               sinner
               as
               delights
               in
               his
               distance
               from
               God
               ,
               regards
               not
               the
               offers
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               and
               is
               resolved
               not
               to
               come
               near
               him
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               perverse
               resolution
               of
               shameless
               apostates
               ,
               men
               that
               were
               once
               
               so
               near
               God
               as
               to
               be
               of
               his
               communion
               ,
               but
               were
               soon
               weary
               of
               his
               company
               ,
               and
               therefore
               now
               so
               depart
               and
               separate
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               their
               separation
               :
               and
               this
               appears
               from
               the
               ensuing
               words
               ,
               
                 Perdes
                 omnes
                 qui
                 scortantur
                 à
                 te
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 destroy
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 go
                 a
                 whoring
                 from
                 thee
              
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               sin
               that
               none
               can
               commit
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               wife
               ,
               which
               first
               separates
               from
               her
               husband
               in
               her
               affection
               ,
               then
               in
               her
               conversation
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               cleaves
               to
               another
               man
               :
               so
               was
               it
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               the
               Spouse
               of
               God
               ,
               she
               did
               first
               forsake
               internal
               communion
               with
               God
               by
               Faith
               and
               Love
               ,
               then
               external
               communion
               by
               holiness
               and
               obedience
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               she
               revolted
               to
               other
               gods
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               she
               is
               thus
               reproved
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               for
               
                 playing
                 the
                 harlot
                 with
                 many
                 lovers
                 ,
                 for
                 polluting
                 the
                 land
                 with
                 her
                 whoredomes
                 ,
                 and
                 committing
                 adultery
                 with
                 stones
                 and
                 with
                 stocks
                 ,
              
               (
               Jer.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               9.
               )
               this
               brought
               desolation
               upon
               that
               Church
               ,
               a
               desolation
               as
               remarkable
               as
               had
               been
               the
               apostasie
               ;
               there
               's
               an
               Ecce
               belongs
               to
               both
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 they
                 forsake
              
               ,
               and
               
                 behold
                 they
                 perish
                 :
                 Lo
                 they
                 that
                 forsake
                 thee
                 shall
                 perish
                 :
              
               none
               can
               properly
               forsake
               God
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               once
               had
               some
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               possession
               of
               
               him
               ;
               this
               the
               heathen
               never
               had
               ,
               but
               onely
               Israel
               ,
               wherefore
               justice
               requires
               that
               they
               should
               perish
               with
               a
               greater
               confusion
               then
               the
               heathen
               ,
               because
               for
               a
               greater
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               for
               a
               greater
               contempt
               ,
               for
               a
               more
               abominable
               unthankfulness
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               more
               unpardonable
               impenitency
               :
               and
               as
               for
               those
               that
               repented
               and
               yet
               were
               destroyed
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               say
               ,
               their
               sins
               were
               greater
               then
               their
               sufferings
               ;
               and
               being
               destroyed
               onely
               temporally
               when
               they
               might
               justly
               have
               been
               destroyed
               eternally
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               say
               ,
               Gods
               mercy
               was
               greater
               then
               their
               sins
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               have
               weakly
               vindicated
               Gods
               Justice
               ,
               both
               in
               general
               and
               in
               particular
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               have
               insisted
               too
               long
               upon
               that
               vindication
               ,
               yet
               sure
               it
               is
               onely
               too
               long
               as
               to
               the
               theme
               ,
               but
               not
               too
               long
               as
               to
               our
               times
               ,
               wherein
               we
               have
               seen
               those
               severe
               proceedings
               of
               Gods
               Justice
               ,
               as
               would
               almost
               make
               us
               cast
               off
               the
               hopes
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               sometimes
               the
               greatest
               mercy
               in
               that
               justice
               which
               destroys
               temporally
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               spare
               eternally
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               do
               ,
               must
               ,
               and
               will
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               punish
               us
               here
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               spare
               us
               hereafter
               ,
               beseeching
               him
               also
               
               to
               spare
               those
               whom
               yet
               he
               doth
               not
               punish
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               same
               justice
               as
               it
               is
               in
               God
               himself
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               also
               in
               his
               service
               ,
               the
               true
               Religion
               ;
               and
               that
               so
               essentially
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               for
               an
               unjust
               man
               to
               be
               truly
               religious
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               will
               not
               give
               man
               his
               due
               ,
               will
               not
               give
               God
               his
               due
               ;
               nay
               ,
               indeed
               he
               cannot
               give
               God
               his
               due
               ,
               whose
               commandment
               he
               breaks
               ,
               and
               whose
               authority
               he
               despises
               in
               not
               giving
               it
               to
               man
               :
               It
               is
               the
               Apostles
               argument
               ,
               (
               1
               S.
               Iohn
               4.
               20.
               )
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hateth
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 lyar
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 not
                 his
                 brother
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 seen
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 love
                 God
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
                 ?
              
               for
               indeed
               true
               charity
               is
               so
               kinde
               ,
               
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 seek
                 her
                 own
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               so
               cruel
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               away
               anothers
               due
               ;
               neither
               from
               the
               inferiour
               by
               oppression
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               equal
               by
               pride
               and
               contempt
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               superiour
               by
               disobedience
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               let
               Religion
               towards
               God
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               ground
               and
               foundation
               of
               all
               justice
               towards
               men
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               most
               loves
               God
               for
               his
               own
               sake
               ,
               most
               loves
               man
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               the
               property
               of
               love
               not
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               suffer
               
               wrong
               ,
               and
               where
               is
               no
               doing
               of
               wrong
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               injustice
               ;
               so
               that
               though
               that
               famous
               axiome
               be
               most
               true
               ,
               
                 justitia
                 primùm
                 ,
                 deinde
                 charitas
              
               ,
               justice
               first
               and
               then
               charity
               ;
               yet
               is
               the
               truth
               thereof
               to
               be
               understood
               concerning
               the
               priority
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               of
               obligation
               ;
               that
               a
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               be
               just
               before
               he
               can
               be
               charitable
               (
               for
               he
               may
               not
               rob
               Peter
               to
               pay
               Paul
               ,
               he
               may
               not
               pillage
               a
               Church
               to
               build
               an
               Hospital
               )
               not
               concerning
               the
               priority
               of
               time
               or
               of
               generation
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               is
               clear
               there
               can
               be
               no
               execution
               of
               justice
               but
               with
               and
               from
               charity
               ,
               and
               all
               charity
               comes
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               tends
               to
               him
               ,
               love
               being
               the
               affection
               that
               relates
               to
               good
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               relating
               to
               God
               the
               chiefest
               good
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               must
               keep
               my self
               to
               the
               same
               method
               concerning
               the
               Iustice
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               I
               followed
               in
               discoursing
               of
               Gods
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               therefore
               say
               ,
               that
               Religion
               is
               just
               by
               universal
               and
               by
               particular
               Justice
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Religion
               is
               just
               by
               universal
               justice
               ,
               in
               willing
               and
               doing
               generally
               what
               is
               just
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               excellent
               rule
               ,
               
                 Fiat
                 justitia
                 &
                 pereat
                 mundus
              
               ,
               let
               justice
               be
               done
               ,
               though
               the
               whole
               world
               be
               undone
               ;
               nor
               can
               that
               man
               be
               truly
               religious
               who
               is
               afraid
               that
               justice
               
               should
               take
               place
               ,
               lest
               the
               law
               should
               have
               its
               due
               ,
               the
               Church
               should
               have
               her
               due
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               orders
               of
               men
               should
               have
               their
               due
               ;
               for
               to
               fear
               this
               ,
               is
               in
               effect
               to
               fear
               lest
               God
               should
               have
               his
               due
               ,
               for
               none
               of
               these
               can
               have
               any
               due
               ,
               but
               what
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               fears
               lest
               God
               should
               have
               his
               due
               ,
               in
               what
               he
               hath
               given
               unto
               others
               ,
               cannot
               but
               fear
               lest
               God
               should
               have
               his
               due
               in
               what
               he
               hath
               reserved
               to
               himself
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               fear
               as
               this
               must
               needs
               expell
               all
               true
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               an
               obligation
               of
               giving
               God
               his
               due
               ,
               either
               mediately
               in
               his
               authority
               ,
               or
               immediately
               in
               himself
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               no
               prayer
               can
               more
               truly
               proceed
               from
               the
               affection
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               our
               Church
               :
               
                 Prevent
                 us
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 doings
                 with
                 thy
                 most
                 gracious
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 us
                 with
                 thy
                 continual
                 help
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 works
                 begun
                 ,
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 holy
                 Name
                 :
              
               he
               that
               heartily
               prayeth
               thus
               is
               sure
               not
               to
               be
               irreligious
               ,
               for
               he
               cordially
               desires
               to
               
                 glorifie
                 Gods
                 Name
              
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               carefully
               doth
               this
               is
               sure
               not
               to
               be
               unjust
               ,
               for
               his
               works
               exactly
               follow
               the
               rule
               of
               universal
               justice
               ,
               as
               being
               just
               in
               the
               means
               no
               less
               then
               in
               the
               
               end
               ;
               in
               the
               means
               ,
               beginning
               and
               continuing
               with
               God
               ;
               no
               less
               then
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               
                 determining
                 and
                 ending
              
               with
               him
               ;
               he
               that
               useth
               unjust
               means
               to
               compass
               a
               just
               end
               ,
               though
               he
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               end
               in
               God
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               justness
               of
               his
               end
               ,
               yet
               cannot
               be
               thought
               to
               begin
               or
               continue
               in
               God
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               unjustness
               of
               his
               means
               ;
               but
               Religion
               desires
               to
               be
               so
               compleatly
               just
               ,
               that
               she
               cannot
               allow
               any
               unjustness
               either
               in
               the
               means
               or
               in
               the
               end
               ;
               and
               this
               appears
               from
               those
               two
               special
               axiomes
               which
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               no
               other
               science
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               Divinity
               ;
               not
               in
               state-policy
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               Religion
               ;
               not
               in
               Machiavils
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               Christs
               School
               :
               1º
               
                 nolle
                 malum
                 propter
                 bonum
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 evil
                 that
                 good
                 may
                 come
                 :
              
               2º
               
                 velle
                 bonum
                 benè
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 evil
                 may
                 come
                 :
              
               but
               as
               the
               thing
               must
               be
               good
               we
               do
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               not
               be
               made
               evil
               by
               our
               manner
               of
               doing
               :
               these
               two
               ,
               being
               the
               general
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               peculiar
               rules
               of
               Religion
               ,
               shew
               how
               much
               she
               disdains
               to
               be
               enthralled
               under
               the
               captivity
               of
               injustice
               ,
               how
               much
               she
               detests
               that
               base
               thraldome
               ,
               and
               those
               men
               that
               would
               so
               enthral
               her
               :
               and
               by
               these
               two
               we
               may
               easily
               distinguish
               Religion
               both
               from
               faction
               and
               from
               superstition
               :
               
               for
               faction
               is
               usually
               peccant
               against
               the
               first
               rule
               ,
               
                 vult
                 malum
                 propter
                 bonum
              
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               scruple
               to
               
                 do
                 evil
                 that
                 good
                 may
                 come
                 ,
              
               it
               will
               not
               boggle
               at
               a
               Schism
               or
               a
               sedition
               for
               a
               Reformation
               ;
               Superstition
               is
               usually
               peccant
               against
               the
               second
               rule
               ,
               
                 vult
                 bonum
                 non
                 bene
              
               ,
               it
               will
               have
               that
               which
               is
               good
               (
               suppose
               invocation
               ,
               adoration
               )
               
                 not
                 after
                 a
                 good
                 manner
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               Gods
               institution
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               mans
               invention
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Religion
               is
               just
               by
               
                 particular
                 justice
              
               ,
               retributing
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               ;
               which
               practise
               of
               Justice
               was
               eminent
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               every
               notorious
               offender
               was
               put
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               ,
               some
               kept
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               others
               from
               the
               Church
               it self
               ,
               thrust
               out
               of
               doors
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               none
               at
               all
               fully
               received
               till
               condign
               satisfaction
               given
               to
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               ,
               by
               a
               long
               and
               a
               strict
               course
               of
               publick
               humiliation
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               from
               onely
               two
               Canons
               of
               the
               first
               Council
               of
               
                 Nice
                 (
                 can
              
               .
               11.
               
               &
               12.
               )
               we
               may
               collect
               no
               less
               then
               four
               several
               Orders
               and
               ranks
               of
               Christians
               ,
               not
               distinguished
               from
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               onely
               from
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Christian
               
               Religion
               ;
               for
               they
               all
               professed
               the
               same
               faith
               ,
               but
               they
               all
               enjoyed
               not
               the
               same
               priviledges
               ;
               but
               one
               was
               an
               order
               of
               hearers
               ,
               another
               of
               penitents
               ,
               a
               third
               of
               such
               as
               were
               admitted
               to
               the
               prayers
               ,
               a
               fourth
               of
               such
               as
               were
               not
               admitted
               to
               the
               oblation
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               these
               four
               orders
               had
               their
               four
               several
               times
               defined
               by
               the
               Council
               ,
               which
               are
               there
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               time
               of
               hearing
               their
               sins
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               admitted
               to
               penance
               ;
               a
               time
               of
               penance
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               admitted
               to
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               a
               time
               of
               praying
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               admitted
               to
               the
               oblation
               or
               to
               the
               communion
               ;
               and
               a
               time
               of
               partaking
               in
               the
               oblation
               ,
               and
               rejoycing
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               his
               members
               :
               and
               all
               this
               after
               they
               had
               gotten
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               some
               who
               had
               been
               forward
               in
               their
               apostasie
               ,
               but
               were
               still
               backward
               in
               their
               repentance
               ,
               were
               not
               so
               much
               as
               suffered
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               were
               kept
               without
               doors
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               had
               no
               right
               to
               be
               accounted
               in
               the
               lowest
               and
               meanest
               order
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             
               This
               practise
               hath
               of
               late
               been
               neglected
               (
               if
               not
               opposed
               )
               by
               some
               ,
               because
               it
               
               hath
               been
               abused
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               is
               now
               a
               days
               rejected
               as
               a
               piece
               of
               penance
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               been
               cried
               up
               as
               a
               piece
               of
               penance
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               is
               this
               so
               necessary
               a
               practise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               our
               Church
               
                 cannot
                 but
                 wish
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 restored
                 again
              
               ;
               and
               that
               wish
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               justice
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               from
               the
               affection
               of
               charity
               (
               not
               the
               affectation
               of
               tyranny
               )
               for
               the
               Church
               desires
               it
               not
               for
               her
               own
               sake
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               sakes
               who
               indeed
               want
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               perishing
               eternally
               for
               the
               want
               of
               it
               ;
               men
               that
               either
               have
               sinned
               notoriously
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               are
               inclined
               so
               to
               sin
               ,
               whilst
               they
               use
               
                 their
                 liberty
                 for
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               5.
               13.
               
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 cloak
                 of
                 maliciousness
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               16.
               and
               't
               is
               most
               evident
               that
               such
               men
               ought
               to
               be
               punished
               out
               of
               justice
               ,
               but
               are
               punished
               clearly
               out
               of
               charity
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               therefore
               put
               
                 to
                 open
                 penance
                 ,
                 and
                 punished
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 souls
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 others
                 admonished
                 by
                 their
                 example
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 afraid
                 to
                 offend
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               the
               less
               the
               Church
               can
               now
               exact
               this
               penance
               of
               us
               ,
               the
               more
               ought
               we
               to
               exact
               it
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               because
               
               every
               notorious
               offender
               wrongs
               three
               together
               ,
               his
               God
               ,
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               himself
               ;
               his
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               disobedience
               ;
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               by
               his
               disturbance
               ;
               himself
               by
               his
               distemper
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               matters
               not
               which
               he
               most
               condemns
               in
               himself
               ,
               whether
               his
               injustice
               or
               his
               irreligion
               ,
               since
               the
               same
               two
               integral
               parts
               of
               justice
               ,
               are
               also
               the
               two
               integral
               parts
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 to
                 flee
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 :
              
               &
               as
               Religion
               challengeth
               all
               the
               soul
               ,
               both
               in
               its
               intellective
               part
               ,
               to
               embrace
               God
               as
               the
               first
               Truth
               ;
               &
               in
               its
               affective
               part
               to
               cleave
               to
               God
               as
               the
               last
               good
               ;
               so
               also
               doth
               justice
               challenge
               all
               the
               soul
               ,
               it
               challengeth
               the
               understanding
               ,
               to
               know
               which
               is
               the
               right
               way
               ;
               it
               challengeth
               the
               will
               to
               follow
               it
               :
               
                 Justitia
                 quoad
                 legem
                 regulantem
                 est
                 in
                 ratione
                 seu
                 intellectu
                 ;
                 sed
                 quoad
                 imperium
                 ,
                 quo
                 opera
                 regulantur
                 secundùm
                 legem
                 ,
                 est
                 in
                 voluntate
                 ,
              
               saith
               Aquinas
               :
               
                 Justice
                 as
                 it
                 propounds
                 or
                 prescribes
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 reason
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 understanding
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 commands
                 our
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 affection
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 ;
              
               whence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               few
               are
               the
               number
               of
               the
               just
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               religious
               ,
               because
               none
               can
               be
               either
               truly
               just
               or
               religious
               ,
               but
               he
               alone
               
               whose
               whole
               soul
               is
               sanctified
               ,
               but
               he
               alone
               who
               is
               rectified
               both
               in
               his
               reason
               and
               in
               his
               affection
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               understanding
               and
               in
               his
               will
               :
               and
               it
               is
               no
               less
               then
               the
               work
               of
               a
               whole
               age
               ,
               both
               for
               Gods
               grace
               and
               for
               mans
               industry
               ,
               to
               rectifie
               either
               ;
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               specially
               called
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 ,
                 ex
                 speciali
                 curâ
                 &
                 cultu
                 ,
              
               
                 from
                 the
                 special
                 care
                 he
                 hath
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 protect
                 them
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reward
                 them
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 special
                 worship
                 or
                 service
                 he
                 hath
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 none
                 doing
                 him
                 service
                 but
                 the
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 being
                 religious
                 but
                 the
                 just
                 .
              
               But
               whence
               then
               so
               much
               injustice
               among
               Christians
               ,
               even
               too
               much
               for
               the
               
                 heathen
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 God
              
               to
               practise
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               infidels
               that
               
                 beleeve
                 not
                 God
              
               to
               profess
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               merely
               from
               the
               want
               of
               Religion
               ;
               in
               which
               want
               they
               are
               too
               too
               often
               the
               greatest
               sharers
               ,
               who
               are
               ,
               or
               might
               be
               the
               onely
               possessours
               ;
               for
               Pagans
               can
               have
               but
               a
               negative
               want
               of
               godliness
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               could
               not
               compass
               not
               having
               the
               true
               light
               of
               God
               to
               shew
               it
               but
               Christians
               have
               moreover
               a
               privative
               want
               of
               godliness
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               might
               and
               should
               have
               compassed
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               bid
               defiance
               to
               that
               light
               which
               shewed
               it
               :
               which
               makes
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               
               pronounce
               a
               severe
               sentence
               against
               them
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 for
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 known
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               the
               way
               
                 of
                 justice
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               Religion
               )
               
                 then
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 known
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 commandment
                 delivered
                 unto
                 them
                 :
              
               they
               are
               in
               a
               very
               bad
               condition
               who
               know
               not
               the
               
                 way
                 of
                 righteousness
              
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               in
               a
               far
               worse
               ,
               who
               do
               know
               it
               
                 but
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 it
              
               ;
               they
               are
               under
               a
               fearfull
               doom
               who
               never
               
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 commandment
              
               ;
               but
               their
               judgement
               will
               be
               intolerable
               who
               have
               wilfully
               
                 turned
                 from
                 it
              
               :
               and
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               ere
               long
               take
               from
               some
               Christians
               their
               Religion
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               speedily
               give
               them
               more
               justice
               ;
               for
               he
               will
               not
               long
               endure
               that
               men
               should
               speculatively
               honour
               his
               Name
               ,
               but
               practically
               blaspheme
               it
               :
               wherefore
               it
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               either
               make
               such
               Christians
               as
               regard
               not
               justice
               ,
               more
               just
               in
               their
               actions
               ,
               or
               less
               religious
               in
               their
               protestations
               ;
               that
               he
               will
               make
               them
               either
               afraid
               to
               violate
               the
               commands
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               ashamed
               to
               pretend
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               attribute
               we
               are
               now
               to
               consider
               in
               God
               is
               his
               Grace
               ,
               whereby
               he
               freely
               
               gives
               what
               is
               wanting
               to
               his
               creature
               :
               for
               Grace
               is
               the
               participation
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               above
               the
               condition
               of
               every
               man
               that
               hath
               it
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               above
               his
               deserts
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               needs
               say
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               deserve
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               corrupted
               and
               abused
               their
               own
               :
               and
               this
               grace
               as
               it
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 actual
                 communication
                 of
                 his
                 goodness
              
               ,
               whereby
               he
               diffuseth
               himself
               to
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               capable
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               and
               never
               leaves
               to
               derive
               into
               them
               heavenly
               influencies
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               instated
               them
               in
               the
               eternal
               bliss
               of
               heaven
               ;
               which
               goodness
               of
               God
               is
               more
               particularly
               revealed
               unto
               us
               in
               that
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               God
               freely
               and
               favourably
               made
               with
               us
               when
               we
               were
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               certainly
               fulfill
               now
               we
               are
               his
               friends
               :
               
                 Ero
                 Deus
                 tuus
                 &
                 seminis
                 tui
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seeds
                 after
                 thee
                 :
              
               for
               which
               promise
               there
               was
               no
               reason
               but
               his
               own
               undeserved
               grace
               ,
               though
               now
               his
               promise
               be
               a
               good
               reason
               of
               his
               performance
               ;
               and
               yet
               still
               his
               grace
               will
               approve
               it self
               to
               be
               
                 free
                 grace
              
               ,
               though
               we
               acknowledge
               that
               his
               promise
               hath
               made
               him
               a
               debter
               ;
               and
               where
               there
               is
               a
               debt
               ,
               there
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               matter
               of
               justice
               ,
               
               not
               of
               grace
               ;
               for
               we
               may
               not
               limit
               this
               universal
               proposition
               ,
               
                 Promissum
                 cadit
                 in
                 debitum
              
               ,
               
                 A
                 promise
                 becomes
                 a
                 debt
              
               ,
               by
               distinguishing
               upon
               him
               that
               makes
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               'T
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               promises
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Promissio
                 creaturarum
                 ,
                 non
                 Dei
              
               ,
               as
               saith
               
                 Paraeus
                 )
                 in
                 Ursinum
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               158.
               )
               for
               in
               truth
               Gods
               promise
               is
               more
               truly
               and
               universally
               a
               debt
               ,
               then
               the
               promise
               of
               any
               creature
               whatsoever
               ;
               because
               his
               promise
               is
               always
               of
               that
               which
               is
               really
               good
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               undoubtedly
               claimable
               by
               us
               ;
               whereas
               the
               creature
               may
               promise
               what
               is
               not
               really
               good
               ,
               and
               consequently
               what
               we
               may
               not
               care
               to
               claim
               :
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               
                 [
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 fall
                 down
                 and
                 worship
                 me
                 ,
                 ]
              
               was
               a
               large
               promise
               ,
               but
               yet
               could
               not
               be
               made
               a
               debt
               ,
               because
               it
               could
               not
               be
               made
               worth
               the
               claiming
               ;
               whereas
               Gods
               promise
               to
               Abraham
               but
               onely
               of
               one
               small
               corner
               of
               those
               kingdoms
               ,
               was
               taken
               for
               a
               good
               debt
               ,
               and
               a
               sufficient
               title
               to
               the
               
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
              
               ,
               which
               was
               from
               thence
               called
               
                 The
                 land
                 of
                 promise
              
               :
               wherefore
               we
               may
               say
               safely
               with
               great
               confidence
               ,
               &
               with
               greater
               comfort
               ,
               that
               Gods
               promise
               obligeth
               him
               not
               less
               ,
               but
               rather
               more
               then
               
               our
               promises
               can
               oblige
               us
               :
               for
               we
               may
               promise
               
                 in
                 materia
                 indebita
              
               ,
               or
               
                 modo
                 indebito
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 an
                 unwarrantable
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 an
                 unwarrantable
                 manner
                 ;
              
               so
               that
               either
               he
               that
               hath
               made
               the
               promise
               may
               be
               bound
               to
               recall
               his
               word
               ,
               or
               he
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               made
               may
               be
               bound
               not
               to
               claim
               it
               ;
               either
               of
               which
               is
               enough
               to
               disannul
               the
               justice
               of
               a
               debt
               :
               but
               we
               are
               sure
               God
               cannot
               promise
               any
               thing
               not
               really
               and
               compleatly
               good
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               promise
               must
               needs
               be
               laid
               hold
               on
               ,
               as
               a
               debt
               worth
               claiming
               ,
               and
               more
               worth
               the
               having
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               cannot
               but
               look
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               obliged
               to
               a
               most
               substantial
               and
               real
               performance
               of
               all
               his
               promises
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               still
               here
               is
               nothing
               but
               
                 mere
                 Grace
              
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               merit
               of
               congruity
               :
               for
               though
               a
               promise
               becomes
               a
               debt
               in
               God
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               in
               man
               ;
               yet
               that
               debt
               is
               a
               debt
               onely
               of
               favour
               ,
               not
               of
               justice
               ;
               and
               God
               is
               obliged
               to
               pay
               it
               onely
               in
               faithfulness
               which
               he
               oweth
               to
               his
               own
               truth
               ,
               not
               in
               justice
               which
               he
               oweth
               to
               our
               works
               or
               to
               our
               deservings
               .
               Wherefore
               let
               a
               
                 promise
                 of
                 Grace
              
               go
               for
               a
               debt
               ,
               but
               let
               it
               go
               for
               a
               
                 debt
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               not
               for
               a
               debt
               of
               justice
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               bound
               onely
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               
               not
               to
               us
               :
               for
               as
               it
               was
               onely
               his
               own
               mere
               grace
               ,
               that
               first
               made
               him
               give
               us
               bond
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               onely
               the
               same
               grace
               that
               at
               last
               makes
               him
               keep
               it
               :
               a
               grace
               that
               ought
               rather
               to
               supply
               us
               with
               arguments
               for
               devotion
               ,
               then
               for
               disputation
               :
               for
               since
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               being
               enemies
               we
               could
               never
               have
               reconciled
               our selves
               ;
               it
               cannot
               be
               obscure
               ,
               that
               now
               we
               are
               friends
               ,
               we
               ow
               to
               him
               more
               then
               to
               our selves
               ,
               both
               the
               enjoyment
               and
               the
               continuance
               of
               our
               reconciliation
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               most
               comfortable
               doctrine
               that
               can
               be
               preached
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               rather
               
                 wounded
                 hearts
              
               then
               
                 itching
                 ears
              
               ,
               that
               would
               rather
               hear
               sound
               then
               
                 pleasing
                 divinity
              
               ;
               for
               such
               men
               must
               needs
               be
               desirous
               to
               have
               God
               more
               magnified
               then
               themselves
               ,
               and
               are
               contented
               to
               expect
               their
               salvation
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               him
               :
               for
               seeing
               themselves
               unable
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               least
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               they
               dare
               not
               hazard
               their
               salvation
               upon
               the
               greatest
               of
               their
               righteousness
               ;
               but
               are
               willing
               to
               say
               with
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 For
                 if
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 enemies
                 we
                 were
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 being
                 reconciled
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 his
                 life
                 ,
              
               (
               Rom.
               5.
               10.
               )
               It
               was
               the
               
               
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Son
              
               that
               wrought
               our
               reconciliation
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               
                 life
                 of
                 his
                 Son
              
               that
               worketh
               our
               salvation
               ;
               by
               
                 grace
                 we
                 are
                 saved
              
               ,
               and
               this
               grace
               is
               the
               
                 grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               because
               purchased
               by
               him
               ,
               derived
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               continued
               through
               him
               ;
               but
               yet
               this
               grace
               cannot
               so
               well
               be
               known
               by
               it self
               (
               for
               so
               it
               is
               like
               God
               the
               authour
               of
               it
               ,
               altogether
               invisible
               ,
               )
               as
               by
               its
               effects
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               five
               according
               to
               
                 Aquinas
                 :
                 Sunt
                 autem
                 quinque
                 effectus
                 gratiae
                 in
                 nobis
                 ,
                 quorum
                 primus
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 anima
                 sanetur
                 ;
                 secundus
                 ,
                 ut
                 bonum
                 velit
                 ;
                 tertius
                 ,
                 ut
                 bonum
                 quod
                 vult
                 ,
                 essicaciter
                 operetur
                 ;
                 quartus
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 in
                 bono
                 perseveret
                 ;
                 quintus
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 ad
                 gloriam
                 perveniat
                 :
              
               (
               12ae
               .
               q.
               111.
               art
               .
               3.
               )
               
                 There
                 are
                 five
                 effects
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 heals
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 its
                 natural
                 maladie
                 or
                 distemper
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 prone
                 onely
                 to
                 evil
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 us
                 will
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 us
                 do
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 willed
                 :
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 us
                 persevere
                 in
                 doing
                 that
                 good
                 :
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 brings
                 us
                 to
                 glory
                 ,
                 to
                 enjoy
                 God
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 goodness
                 :
              
               so
               that
               in
               short
               ,
               where
               we
               finde
               most
               goodness
               both
               in
               the
               will
               and
               in
               the
               deed
               ,
               there
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               is
               most
               
               grace
               ;
               and
               where
               least
               goodness
               ,
               least
               grace
               ;
               and
               where
               no
               goodness
               ,
               no
               grace
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               also
               the
               truest
               touchstone
               of
               Religion
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               discern
               gold
               from
               dross
               ,
               which
               oftentimes
               glitters
               as
               much
               in
               the
               shew
               ,
               but
               yet
               stil
               comes
               far
               short
               in
               the
               value
               ;
               the
               glory
               may
               be
               alike
               in
               both
               ,
               but
               the
               goodness
               is
               far
               different
               :
               That
               Religion
               which
               makes
               the
               best
               men
               ,
               will
               upon
               this
               account
               be
               found
               the
               best
               Religion
               ;
               and
               that
               made
               S.
               Augustine
               so
               zealous
               to
               describe
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               as
               himself
               professeth
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               
               
                 Retract
                 .
                 cap.
              
               7.
               
               
                 Jam
                 baptizatus
                 cùm
                 Romae
                 essem
                 &
                 Manichaei
                 jactarent
                 de
                 falsa
                 &
                 fallaci
                 continentia
                 vel
                 abstinentia
                 ,
                 quâ
                 se
                 ad
                 imperitos
                 decipiendos
                 veris
                 Christianis
                 praeferunt
                 ,
                 scripsi
                 duos
                 libros
                 ,
                 unum
                 de
                 moribus
                 verae
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 alterum
                 de
                 moribus
                 Manichaeorum
                 :
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Manichees
                 did
                 brag
                 of
                 their
                 false
                 and
                 fallacious
                 continence
                 or
                 abstinence
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 pretence
                 did
                 much
                 deceive
                 the
                 ignorant
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 forsooth
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 write
                 two
                 books
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   manners
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 
                   manners
                   of
                   the
                   Manicheans
                
                 :
              
               his
               drift
               was
               from
               the
               good
               manners
               to
               finde
               out
               the
               good
               Religion
               ,
               
               whether
               it
               were
               in
               the
               Manichees
               or
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               the
               Manichees
               did
               extoll
               themselves
               among
               the
               ignorant
               multitude
               chiefly
               by
               these
               two
               d●vices
               ,
               by
               
                 crying
                 down
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 crying
                 up
                 themselves
              
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               great
               continencie
               .
            
             
               Their
               first
               device
               was
               to
               cry
               
                 down
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               found
               a
               more
               perfect
               way
               of
               Religion
               then
               the
               word
               of
               God
               had
               taught
               them
               ;
               and
               concerning
               this
               ,
               the
               Father
               gives
               his
               definitive
               sentence
               ,
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 de
                 moribus
                 Eccl.
                 Cathol
                 .
                 cap.
              
               9.
               )
               
                 Convictorum
                 hominum
                 ultima
                 vox
              
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 plea
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 convinced
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 converted
                 .
              
               And
               again
               he
               saith
               the
               same
               in
               effect
               by
               way
               of
               interrogation
               ,
               which
               before
               he
               had
               said
               by
               way
               of
               definition
               ,
               
                 Nescitis
                 quantâ
                 imperitiâ
                 lacessitis
                 libros
                 quos
                 &
                 soli
                 reprehendunt
                 qui
                 non
                 intelligunt
                 ,
                 &
                 soli
                 intelligere
                 nequeunt
                 qui
                 reprehendunt
                 ?
              
               
                 Are
                 you
                 indeed
                 so
                 ignorant
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 madness
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 revile
                 those
                 books
                 ,
                 which
                 onely
                 they
                 reprehend
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 ;
                 and
                 onely
                 they
                 cannot
                 understand
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 needs
                 reprehend
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 (
                 August
                 .
                 lib.
                 de
                 moribus
                 Eccl.
                 cath
                 .
                 cap.
              
               25.
               )
            
             
             
               Their
               second
               device
               was
               to
               
                 cry
                 up
                 themselves
              
               ,
               and
               particularly
               their
               own
               continency
               ,
               that
               though
               their
               auditores
               ,
               their
               common
               sort
               had
               wives
               ,
               yet
               their
               electi
               ,
               their
               choice
               ones
               had
               none
               ;
               and
               concerning
               this
               the
               same
               Father
               answers
               thus
               ;
               
                 lib.
                 de
                 mor.
                 Manichaeorum
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               19.
               
               
                 Vidi
                 ipse
                 plures
                 quam
                 tres
                 Electos
                 ,
                 simul
                 post
                 transeuntes
                 nescio
                 quas
                 foeminas
                 ,
                 tam
                 petulanti
                 gestu
                 adhinnire
                 ,
                 ut
                 omnium
                 trivialium
                 impudicitiam
                 impudentiamque
                 superarent
              
               ;
               
                 that
                 even
                 their
                 
                   elect
                   ones
                
                 did
                 pretend
                 to
                 much
                 more
                 continency
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 did
                 observe
                 ;
              
               but
               concerning
               this
               ,
               the
               world
               would
               more
               willingly
               leave
               men
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               their
               own
               consciences
               ;
               how
               to
               serve
               God
               with
               the
               most
               purity
               and
               with
               the
               least
               distraction
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               but
               answer
               to
               themselves
               this
               Question
               ,
               whether
               it
               is
               better
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 have
                 wives
                 be
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               29.
               or
               that
               
                 they
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 wives
                 be
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 them
                 ?
              
               for
               what
               is
               best
               ,
               is
               doubtless
               in
               this
               as
               in
               other
               cases
               the
               determination
               of
               Religion
               :
               for
               that
               labours
               to
               make
               men
               like
               God
               both
               in
               their
               bodies
               and
               in
               their
               souls
               ;
               in
               their
               bodies
               by
               
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 temperance
              
               ,
               and
               chastity
               ,
               either
               virginal
               ,
               or
               vidual
               ,
               or
               conjugal
               ;
               in
               their
               souls
               
               by
               holy
               meditations
               and
               more
               holy
               affections
               ;
               and
               where
               men
               do
               most
               truly
               express
               this
               holiness
               in
               their
               lives
               and
               conversations
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               the
               best
               and
               the
               purest
               Religion
               ,
               although
               it
               is
               often
               seen
               ,
               that
               where
               is
               the
               best
               and
               the
               purest
               Religion
               ,
               there
               men
               do
               not
               alwaies
               express
               the
               same
               in
               their
               lives
               and
               conversations
               ;
               which
               made
               the
               same
               S.
               Augustine
               declare
               this
               as
               a
               dogmatical
               sanction
               ,
               
                 ex
                 malorum
                 Christianorum
                 moribus
                 non
                 vituperandam
                 esse
                 Ecclesiam
                 .
                 (
                 Aug.
                 lib.
                 de
                 mor.
                 Eccl.
                 Cath.
                 cap.
              
               34.
               )
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               the
               misdemeanours
               of
               some
               men
               that
               live
               in
               her
               communion
               ,
               since
               she
               her self
               condemns
               those
               misdemeanours
               ,
               and
               labours
               to
               correct
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               upshot
               of
               all
               may
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               practical
               but
               the
               doctrinal
               ,
               miscarriages
               of
               men
               are
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               where
               are
               fewest
               of
               such
               miscarriages
               there
               is
               most
               of
               truth
               and
               goodness
               ,
               where
               is
               most
               of
               these
               ,
               there
               is
               most
               of
               the
               pure
               Religion
               :
               for
               as
               manners
               make
               the
               man
               ,
               so
               Religion
               makes
               the
               manners
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               little
               other
               then
               the
               doctrine
               of
               devils
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 hell
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 moral
                 honest
                 men
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               pretend
               to
               set
               up
               faith
               :
               for
               
               S.
               Paul
               plainly
               shews
               ,
               that
               faith
               alone
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               moral
               honesty
               in
               the
               Jews
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               so
               that
               't
               is
               too
               much
               for
               any
               man
               to
               doubt
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               faith
               alone
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               true
               moral
               honesty
               in
               the
               Christians
               ;
               whence
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               preacheth
               onely
               moral
               duties
               ,
               S.
               Luk
               ,
               21.
               31.
               
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 your
                 hearts
                 be
                 overcharged
                 with
                 surfeiting
                 ,
                 and
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 and
                 cares
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
              
               &c.
               he
               bids
               them
               be
               
                 temperate
                 ,
                 sober
              
               ,
               and
               
                 content
                 ,
                 watch
                 and
                 pray
              
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               all
               this
               but
               
                 moral
                 honesty
              
               ?
               yet
               if
               this
               rightly
               done
               (
               and
               't
               is
               rightly
               done
               onely
               in
               true
               beleevers
               )
               proceed
               not
               from
               faith
               ,
               we
               must
               infer
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               stand
               in
               judgement
               without
               faith
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               follows
               ,
               v.
               36.
               
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
              
               ;
               nor
               would
               Christ
               have
               thus
               
                 taught
                 daily
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 v.
              
               37.
               had
               this
               not
               been
               the
               right
               way
               of
               preaching
               true
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ;
               and
               what
               he
               prescribes
               in
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               he
               performs
               in
               his
               practise
               ,
               for
               his
               
                 nights
                 were
                 spent
                 in
                 praying
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 days
              
               in
               preaching
               :
               and
               therefore
               to
               say
               that
               hell
               
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 moral
                 honest
                 men
                 ,
              
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               hell
               is
               
                 full
                 of
                 true
                 beleevers
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               blaspheme
               that
               precious
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               sanctifie
               the
               hand
               in
               working
               ,
               did
               it
               not
               first
               sanctifie
               
               the
               heart
               in
               beleeving
               ;
               and
               we
               cannot
               but
               say
               ,
               that
               Noahs
               preparing
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               Abrahams
               offering
               his
               son
               ,
               was
               materially
               an
               act
               of
               obedience
               ,
               (
               that
               moral
               honest
               vertue
               which
               this
               world
               cares
               not
               to
               profess
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               practise
               )
               though
               it
               was
               formally
               an
               act
               of
               faith
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               may
               say
               concerning
               those
               other
               examples
               there
               cited
               by
               S
               Paul
               ;
               wherein
               some
               vertue
               that
               belongs
               to
               the
               catalogue
               of
               
                 moral
                 honesty
              
               ,
               will
               come
               in
               for
               the
               material
               part
               ,
               though
               faith
               alone
               may
               happily
               challenge
               the
               formal
               part
               of
               the
               performance
               ;
               and
               Aquina's
               distinction
               of
               
                 actus
                 virtutis
                 imperatus
                 &
                 c●●●tus
              
               ,
               will
               reconcile
               the
               difference
               ;
               for
               all
               vertuous
               acts
               truly
               so
               called
               are
               the
               acts
               of
               faith
               imperativè
               ,
               as
               commanded
               by
               it
               ,
               (
               whence
               S.
               Augustine
               stiled
               the
               best
               works
               of
               unbeleevers
               but
               
                 gilded
                 or
                 glittering
                 sins
              
               )
               though
               onely
               the
               peculiar
               acts
               of
               beleeving
               and
               confessing
               be
               the
               acts
               of
               faith
               elicitive
               ,
               as
               immediately
               and
               directly
               flowing
               from
               it
               :
               for
               faith
               is
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               as
               the
               soul
               is
               in
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               as
               all
               motion
               in
               the
               body
               is
               by
               redundancy
               from
               the
               soul
               ,
               so
               all
               good
               motion
               in
               the
               soul
               is
               by
               redundancy
               from
               faith
               ;
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               there
               is
               so
               great
               an
               influence
               of
               our
               words
               upon
               our
               manners
               ,
               
               and
               of
               our
               manners
               upon
               our
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               consequently
               upon
               our
               faith
               ;
               for
               as
               
                 evil
                 words
                 corrupt
                 good
                 manners
              
               ,
               so
               also
               evil
               manners
               corrupt
               good
               words
               ;
               it
               having
               been
               the
               fate
               of
               Religion
               ,
               first
               to
               decay
               in
               mens
               lives
               ,
               then
               in
               their
               doctrines
               ;
               first
               in
               their
               works
               ,
               then
               in
               their
               faith
               ;
               so
               that
               irreligion
               first
               gets
               into
               our
               conversations
               ,
               then
               into
               our
               catechismes
               ;
               and
               the
               miscarriages
               of
               Churches
               have
               first
               been
               practical
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               dogmatical
               ,
               men
               being
               generally
               more
               zealous
               for
               their
               credit
               in
               labouring
               to
               justifie
               their
               errours
               ,
               then
               for
               their
               innocency
               in
               confessing
               that
               they
               have
               erred
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               last
               Attribute
               we
               are
               now
               to
               consider
               in
               God
               is
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               whereby
               he
               freely
               forgives
               what
               is
               due
               unto
               himself
               :
               For
               as
               the
               
                 act
                 of
                 grace
              
               is
               most
               clearly
               evidenced
               in
               freely
               giving
               what
               was
               not
               due
               unto
               the
               creature
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               
                 act
                 of
                 mercy
              
               most
               conspicuous
               in
               freely
               forgiving
               what
               is
               due
               from
               it
               :
               Aquinas
               makes
               Gods
               Mercy
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               his
               works
               of
               
                 distributive
                 justice
              
               even
               in
               rewarding
               the
               righteous
               ;
               then
               much
               more
               is
               it
               the
               foundation
               of
               his
               not
               working
               according
               to
               his
               
                 vindicative
                 justice
              
               in
               the
               punishment
               of
               our
               unrighteousness
               :
            
             
               'T
               is
               a
               heavenly
               contemplation
               of
               his
               ,
               
               (
               and
               such
               heavenly
               contemplations
               are
               very
               frequent
               in
               the
               angelical
               doctour
               )
               
                 opus
                 divinae
                 justitiae
                 semper
                 praesupponit
                 ,
                 opus
                 misericordiae
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 eo
                 fundatur
                 ,
              
               (
               1
               
                 Par.
                 qu.
              
               21.
               ar
               .
               4.
               )
               
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Gods
                 Justice
                 alwaies
                 presupposeth
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 it
                 :
              
               for
               the
               creature
               can
               have
               nothing
               due
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               for
               some
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               creature
               hath
               nothing
               in
               it
               which
               did
               not
               flow
               immediately
               from
               the
               goodness
               of
               the
               Creatour
               ;
               therefore
               that
               goodness
               alone
               must
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               the
               ground
               and
               foundation
               of
               all
               that
               the
               creature
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               which
               alone
               put
               the
               same
               into
               a
               capacity
               of
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               :
               
                 Et
                 sic
                 in
                 quolibet
                 opere
                 Dei
                 apparet
                 misericordia
                 quantum
                 ad
                 primam
                 radicem
                 ejus
                 ,
                 cujus
                 virtus
                 salvator
                 in
                 omnibus
                 consequentibus
                 ,
                 &
                 etiam
                 vehementius
                 in
                 eis
                 operatur
                 ,
                 sicut
                 causa
                 primaria
                 vehementius
                 influit
                 ,
                 quam
                 causa
                 secunda
                 :
              
               words
               that
               deserve
               to
               be
               engraven
               with
               letters
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               to
               be
               engraven
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               them
               :
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 but
                 mercy
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 root
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ground
                 is
                 preserved
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 this
                 root
                 ,
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 fruits
                 that
                 grow
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 
                 great
                 efficacy
                 of
                 working
                 above
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 cause
                 hath
                 a
                 stronger
                 influence
                 then
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 come
                 after
                 it
                 .
              
               Will
               you
               then
               ask
               me
               why
               God
               rewards
               the
               best
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               righteous
               ,
               far
               above
               their
               deserts
               ?
               't
               is
               because
               his
               mercy
               first
               made
               them
               men
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               righteous
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               reward
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               the
               first
               cause
               must
               needs
               have
               the
               strongest
               influence
               :
               Will
               you
               ask
               me
               again
               ,
               why
               God
               doth
               not
               reward
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               ,
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               ill
               deservings
               ?
               I
               must
               answer
               again
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               same
               mercy
               ,
               because
               that
               was
               the
               first
               cause
               of
               the
               creation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               but
               have
               the
               strongest
               influence
               upon
               the
               creature
               ;
               and
               consequently
               though
               his
               justice
               do
               as
               it
               were
               force
               him
               to
               punish
               (
               for
               his
               law
               must
               be
               satisfied
               either
               by
               our
               active
               or
               by
               our
               passive
               obedience
               )
               yet
               his
               mercy
               will
               not
               let
               him
               punish
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               and
               hence
               comes
               in
               the
               
                 citra
                 condignum
              
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               damned
               in
               hell
               shall
               be
               punished
               ,
               much
               less
               then
               they
               have
               deserved
               :
               If
               you
               ask
               me
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               why
               God
               forgives
               so
               much
               sin
               in
               the
               best
               of
               sinners
               ,
               the
               true
               penitents
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               
               
               
               
               
               discharge
               them
               from
               all
               punishment
               ?
               you
               must
               still
               be
               contented
               with
               the
               same
               answer
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               nothing
               but
               mercy
               which
               having
               been
               the
               first
               cause
               of
               his
               working
               ,
               will
               have
               the
               greatest
               preeminence
               ,
               and
               the
               strongest
               influence
               amongst
               all
               his
               works
               ,
               nay
               ,
               over
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 his
                 mercy
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 ,
              
               Ps.
               145.
               9.
               
               
                 Deusnon
                 miseretur
                 nisi
                 propter
                 amorem
                 ,
                 in
                 quantum
                 amat
                 nos
                 tanquam
                 aliquid
                 sui
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               same
               angelical
               Doctour
               ,
               Gods
               mercy
               is
               from
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               his
               love
               is
               from
               himself
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               us
               mercy
               because
               he
               loveth
               us
               ,
               and
               he
               loveth
               us
               because
               he
               seeth
               something
               of
               himself
               in
               us
               ,
               nothing
               else
               being
               truly
               good
               and
               lovely
               in
               us
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               fountain
               of
               goodness
               and
               love
               hath
               made
               so
               :
               and
               hence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               where
               is
               the
               most
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               the
               most
               of
               mercy
               ;
               where
               is
               most
               of
               his
               image
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               first
               righteousness
               that
               of
               innocency
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               second
               righteousness
               ,
               that
               of
               repentance
               ,
               there
               also
               is
               most
               of
               his
               love
               ;
               there
               is
               some
               of
               his
               love
               towards
               the
               worst
               men
               because
               there
               is
               some
               of
               his
               image
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               by
               their
               creation
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               very
               much
               of
               his
               love
               towards
               the
               best
               men
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               very
               much
               of
               his
               image
               in
               
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               from
               their
               sanctification
               :
               We
               are
               all
               dull
               of
               our
               apprehensions
               ,
               and
               cannot
               easily
               discern
               Gods
               mercies
               by
               a
               right
               valuation
               ,
               but
               more
               dull
               of
               our
               affections
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               easily
               profess
               and
               acknowledge
               them
               by
               our
               thankfulness
               :
               but
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               whose
               eyes
               were
               opened
               to
               discover
               ,
               whose
               heart
               was
               opened
               to
               perceive
               ,
               whose
               mouth
               was
               opened
               to
               express
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               towards
               men
               ,
               breaketh
               forth
               into
               this
               great
               exclamation
               ,
               but
               greater
               admiration
               for
               us
               all
               ,
               
                 O
                 altitudo
                 divitiarum
                 ,
                 O
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 riches
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 first
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 recompenced
                 again
                 ?
                 Rom.
              
               11.
               33
               ,
               35.
               here
               in
               the
               words
               is
               mentioned
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               thing
               is
               made
               good
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               sigure
               notorious
               in
               Rhetorick
               for
               want
               of
               words
               ,
               and
               so
               called
               because
               the
               latter
               clause
               of
               the
               sentence
               doth
               not
               contribute
               or
               give
               its
               part
               to
               make
               up
               the
               full
               sense
               ,
               as
               Exo.
               32.
               31.
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 forgive
                 their
                 sin
              
               ;
               &
               S.
               Luk.
               13.
               9.
               
               
                 &
                 if
                 it
                 bear
                 fruit
              
               ;
               where
               nothing
               more
               is
               said
               to
               make
               up
               a
               perfect
               sense
               ,
               but
               the
               rest
               is
               left
               to
               be
               understood
               from
               the
               silence
               of
               the
               speaker
               ;
               this
               figure
               is
               notorious
               in
               Rhetorick
               the
               very
               art
               of
               speaking
               ,
               meerly
               for
               want
               of
               speech
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               much
               more
               notorious
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               the
               art
               
               of
               doing
               ,
               meerly
               for
               want
               of
               deeds
               ;
               for
               if
               
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 unprofitable
                 servants
                 ,
              
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               our selves
               that
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
               ?
               this
               is
               indeed
               a
               true
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               here
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               given
               back
               again
               ,
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               all
               ,
               but
               we
               can
               give
               him
               nothing
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               might
               be
               sure
               to
               leave
               nothing
               ungiven
               ,
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               him
               who
               is
               all
               in
               all
               ;
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               himself
               in
               our
               creation
               ,
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               his
               Son
               in
               our
               redemption
               ,
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               in
               our
               sanctification
               ;
               but
               who
               (
               either
               first
               or
               last
               )
               
                 hath
                 given
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 recompenced
                 unto
                 him
                 again
                 ?
              
               If
               we
               give
               any
               thing
               to
               him
               ,
               't
               is
               but
               what
               we
               first
               received
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               give
               that
               so
               entirely
               as
               we
               received
               it
               ;
               it
               came
               better
               to
               us
               then
               it
               can
               return
               from
               us
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               must
               needs
               confess
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               given
               ,
               is
               given
               onely
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               without
               any
               the
               least
               recompence
               on
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               consequently
               none
               of
               Gods
               gifts
               to
               man
               can
               properly
               come
               under
               the
               consideration
               ,
               much
               less
               under
               the
               claim
               of
               justice
               ,
               but
               all
               of
               them
               flow
               from
               the
               inexhausted
               fountain
               of
               his
               
                 free
                 and
                 undeserved
                 mercy
              
               :
               by
               this
               mercy
               alone
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               willeth
               our
               salvation
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               us
               his
               oath
               that
               he
               wills
               it
               ,
               
                 As
                 I
              
               
               
                 live
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 turn
                 from
                 his
                 way
                 and
                 live
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               33.
               11.
               which
               made
               the
               ancient
               Father
               fall
               into
               a
               rapture
               ,
               and
               break
               forth
               into
               this
               exclamation
               ,
               
                 O
                 nos
                 soelices
                 ,
                 quorum
                 causa
                 jurat
                 Deus
                 !
                 O
                 miserrimos
                 si
                 ne
                 juranti
                 quidem
                 Deo
                 credimus
                 :
              
               
                 O
                 happy
                 we
                 for
                 whose
                 sakes
                 God
                 hath
                 been
                 pleased
                 to
                 swear
                 .
                 O
                 most
                 unhappy
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 beleeve
                 him
                 upon
                 his
                 oath
                 !
              
               by
               this
               mercy
               alone
               it
               is
               that
               he
               inviteth
               us
               to
               repentance
               ,
               the
               onely
               means
               of
               salvation
               ;
               that
               in
               his
               invitation
               he
               condescendeth
               to
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               beareth
               with
               our
               delays
               ;
               by
               this
               mercy
               alone
               it
               is
               that
               upon
               our
               repentance
               ,
               he
               actually
               delivereth
               us
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               sin
               and
               Satan
               ,
               working
               that
               deliverance
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               sealing
               it
               by
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               that
               altogether
               freely
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               so
               far
               without
               our
               good
               deservings
               ,
               as
               above
               them
               ,
               so
               far
               with
               our
               ill
               deservings
               ,
               as
               against
               them
               ;
               so
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               24.
               
               
                 Being
                 justified
                 freely
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 redemption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 :
              
               what
               did
               we
               do
               for
               Christ
               that
               he
               hath
               redeemed
               us
               ?
               what
               can
               we
               do
               for
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               justifie
               us
               ?
               It
               is
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               we
               first
               shew
               what
               we
               have
               
               done
               towards
               our
               redemption
               ,
               before
               we
               presume
               to
               boast
               what
               we
               can
               do
               towards
               our
               justification
               :
               
                 Restore
                 unto
                 me
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 thy
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 uphold
                 me
                 with
                 thy
                 free
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               thereby
               shewing
               ,
               that
               the
               salvation
               he
               beseecheth
               God
               to
               restore
               unto
               him
               ,
               is
               as
               free
               ,
               as
               the
               Spirit
               whereby
               he
               restores
               it
               ;
               
                 Eodem
                 modó
                 retinetur
                 quo
                 acquiritur
              
               ;
               no
               more
               merit
               is
               to
               be
               pleaded
               for
               our
               retaining
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               then
               was
               for
               our
               first
               receiving
               him
               ;
               the
               Spirit
               was
               free
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               laid
               hold
               on
               us
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               free
               now
               he
               still
               upholds
               us
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 heal
                 their
                 backslidings
              
               ,
               saith
               that
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 love
                 them
                 freely
              
               ,
               Hos.
               14.
               4.
               he
               heals
               us
               freely
               ,
               he
               loves
               us
               freely
               ;
               we
               were
               backsliders
               when
               he
               did
               heal
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               backsliders
               now
               he
               doth
               love
               us
               :
               what
               the
               sick
               man
               doth
               towards
               his
               cure
               ,
               who
               provokes
               his
               physician
               by
               backsliding
               and
               wilfully
               relapsing
               into
               his
               disease
               ;
               that
               we
               have
               done
               to
               God
               ,
               why
               he
               should
               heal
               us
               ,
               why
               he
               should
               love
               us
               :
               and
               how
               then
               shall
               we
               not
               alwaies
               think
               of
               this
               free
               and
               undeserved
               mercy
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               surest
               salvation
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               best
               imployment
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ?
               and
               how
               shall
               we
               but
               once
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               finde
               words
               answerable
               to
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               
               not
               be
               ready
               to
               sing
               our
               Hosanna
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               ?
               we
               have
               an
               excellent
               president
               from
               two
               sorts
               which
               were
               in
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               speakers
               ,
               the
               multitudes
               and
               the
               children
               ,
               S.
               Mat.
               21.
               the
               one
               cannot
               speak
               orderly
               ,
               the
               other
               cannot
               speak
               plainly
               ,
               yet
               both
               join
               together
               in
               this
               heavenly
               consort
               ,
               and
               sing
               their
               Hosannas
               to
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               both
               orderly
               and
               plainly
               ;
               nay
               ,
               we
               may
               finde
               a
               president
               by
               way
               of
               supposition
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               way
               of
               position
               ,
               from
               a
               sort
               that
               are
               in
               the
               very
               highest
               degree
               of
               not
               speakers
               ,
               for
               so
               saith
               Truth
               himself
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 should
                 hold
                 their
                 peace
                 ,
                 the
                 stones
                 would
                 immediately
                 cry
                 out
              
               ;
               S.
               Luk.
               19.
               40.
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               if
               these
               two
               that
               are
               in
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               speakers
               (
               the
               multitudes
               and
               the
               
                 children
                 )
                 should
                 hold
                 their
                 peace
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               magnifie
               that
               mercy
               which
               they
               cannot
               deserve
               (
               which
               is
               therefore
               the
               more
               to
               be
               magnified
               ,
               because
               it
               it
               hath
               been
               the
               less
               deserved
               )
               then
               would
               the
               very
               stones
               cry
               out
               which
               are
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               not
               speakers
               ;
               as
               not
               having
               any
               organs
               that
               conduce
               to
               so
               much
               as
               the
               making
               of
               a
               noise
               (
               and
               therefore
               sure
               not
               to
               the
               uttering
               of
               a
               voice
               )
               and
               yet
               even
               these
               should
               not
               onely
               speak
               but
               also
               cry
               
               out
               ,
               speak
               very
               loud
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               be
               so
               unthankfull
               as
               to
               hold
               our
               peace
               ;
               for
               God
               who
               can
               out
               
                 of
                 these
                 stones
                 raise
                 up
                 children
                 unto
                 Abraham
                 ,
              
               S.
               Matth.
               3.
               9.
               can
               also
               out
               of
               
                 these
                 stones
                 raise
                 up
                 Saints
                 unto
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 hosannas
                 to
                 his
                 Son
              
               ;
               nay
               ,
               indeed
               he
               hath
               raised
               up
               both
               
                 children
                 to
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               and
               
                 saints
                 unto
                 himself
              
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               out
               of
               
                 these
                 stones
              
               ,
               in
               mollifying
               the
               hard
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               capable
               of
               the
               impressions
               of
               his
               grace
               ;
               and
               in
               opening
               their
               lips
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               fill
               their
               mouths
               with
               the
               expressions
               of
               his
               praise
               and
               glory
               :
               a
               mercy
               that
               in
               this
               respect
               is
               greater
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               because
               without
               this
               we
               could
               not
               be
               thankfull
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               unthankfullness
               is
               able
               to
               make
               the
               greatest
               mercies
               no
               mercies
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               now
               we
               may
               clearly
               see
               how
               to
               answer
               that
               curious
               and
               fond
               Question
               ,
               
                 What
                 did
                 God
                 do
                 before
                 the
                 Creation
                 ?
              
               not
               by
               saying
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 making
                 hell
                 for
                 such
                 Questionists
              
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 wholly
                 imployed
                 in
                 making
                 heaven
              
               ;
               for
               doubtless
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               delighted
               in
               himself
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               and
               consequently
               was
               making
               heaven
               for
               himself
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               indeed
               his
               own
               heaven
               ,
               his
               own
               blessedness
               ,
               rejoycing
               everlastingly
               in
               himself
               :
               
               but
               we
               may
               yet
               go
               further
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               making
               heaven
               also
               for
               us
               men
               ;
               for
               that
               same
               goodness
               which
               made
               him
               rejoyce
               in
               himself
               ,
               as
               being
               his
               own
               blessedness
               ,
               made
               him
               also
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               workmanship
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               should
               proceed
               from
               himself
               ,
               and
               as
               that
               which
               should
               be
               blessed
               in
               himself
               :
               and
               that
               same
               goodness
               made
               him
               in
               time
               give
               us
               a
               being
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               being
               ,
               as
               was
               capable
               of
               blessedness
               ,
               as
               was
               capable
               of
               the
               joy
               of
               heaven
               ,
               by
               rejoycing
               in
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               :
               for
               as
               God
               is
               his
               own
               heaven
               by
               rejoycing
               in
               himself
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               also
               our
               heaven
               ,
               by
               making
               us
               rejoyce
               in
               him
               ;
               O
               the
               happiness
               of
               a
               judicious
               soul
               ,
               that
               contemplates
               this
               mercy
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               of
               a
               religious
               soul
               ,
               that
               embraces
               it
               ,
               for
               doubtless
               such
               a
               soul
               begins
               to
               go
               to
               heaven
               ,
               by
               delighting
               it self
               betimes
               in
               God
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               heavenly
               advice
               given
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 Delight
                 thy self
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 give
                 thee
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 thine
                 heart
              
               ;
               what
               else
               is
               the
               work
               of
               heaven
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 delight
                 thy self
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ?
               what
               else
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               heaven
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 have
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ?
              
               If
               thou
               do
               the
               work
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               miss
               of
               the
               reward
               ;
               but
               though
               thou
               have
               not
               all
               that
               thou
               canst
               imagine
               ,
               
               which
               is
               the
               
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 brain
              
               ,
               yet
               thou
               wilt
               have
               all
               that
               thou
               canst
               
                 enjoy
                 ▪
              
               which
               is
               the
               
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               ;
               thou
               maist
               want
               the
               corporal
               rest
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               not
               want
               the
               spiritual
               rest
               and
               repose
               of
               thy
               soul
               :
               thou
               maist
               be
               much
               oppressed
               by
               mans
               cruelty
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               much
               more
               be
               refreshed
               by
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               which
               always
               brings
               a
               great
               refreshment
               in
               its
               contemplation
               ,
               to
               shew
               it
               cannot
               be
               without
               an
               unimaginable
               joy
               in
               its
               fruition
               :
               we
               may
               think
               those
               men
               merriest
               that
               sing
               loudest
               ;
               but
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               of
               another
               singing
               ,
               which
               thought
               it
               hath
               much
               less
               noise
               ,
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               but
               have
               much
               more
               chearfulness
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               19.
               
               
                 Speaking
                 to
                 your selves
                 in
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 singing
                 and
                 making
                 melody
                 in
                 your
                 heart
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               a
               true
               and
               lively
               faith
               in
               Gods
               mercy
               (
               which
               is
               most
               usefull
               in
               all
               times
               ,
               but
               most
               needfull
               in
               the
               worst
               times
               )
               will
               neither
               let
               us
               want
               company
               ,
               for
               it
               will
               make
               us
               
                 speak
                 to
                 our selves
              
               ,
               nor
               want
               a
               speech
               ,
               for
               it
               will
               teach
               us
               
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
              
               nor
               will
               it
               let
               us
               want
               mirth
               ,
               for
               it
               will
               cause
               us
               
                 to
                 sing
                 and
                 make
                 melody
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ;
                 Psalms
                 ,
              
               and
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 speaking
              
               ,
               and
               singing
               ,
               and
               making
               
               melody
               ,
               all
               is
               too
               little
               to
               welcome
               the
               very
               thought
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               what
               then
               can
               be
               enough
               to
               express
               the
               joy
               and
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               it
               ?
               but
               if
               we
               look
               upon
               the
               verse
               before
               ,
               we
               may
               there
               discern
               a
               double
               fulness
               ,
               a
               
                 fulness
                 of
                 wine
              
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               filled
               
                 with
                 wine
              
               (
               the
               joys
               of
               this
               world
               )
               may
               sing
               lowdest
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               filled
               
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               (
               the
               joys
               of
               the
               world
               above
               )
               surely
               sings
               sweetest
               ;
               for
               come
               what
               can
               come
               ,
               this
               man
               must
               either
               not
               be
               miserable
               ,
               or
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               greater
               happiness
               ,
               not
               be
               discontented
               with
               his
               misery
               :
               for
               (
               as
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               verse
               next
               after
               )
               
                 he
                 is
                 giving
                 thanks
                 always
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               giving
               thanks
               also
               for
               those
               things
               which
               seem
               to
               bring
               him
               the
               greatest
               discomforts
               and
               disturbances
               ,
               because
               his
               disturbances
               cannot
               be
               so
               fixed
               upon
               his
               body
               ,
               as
               his
               soul
               is
               fixed
               upon
               his
               God
               :
               and
               looking
               with
               an
               eye
               of
               faith
               upon
               the
               
                 eternal
                 mercy
              
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               look
               with
               an
               eye
               of
               scorn
               upon
               a
               little
               momentany
               and
               temporal
               misery
               :
               thus
               we
               finde
               S.
               Paul
               and
               
                 Silas
                 singing
                 Psalms
              
               to
               God
               in
               the
               prison
               ,
               after
               all
               their
               stripes
               ;
               having
               been
               scourged
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               yet
               singing
               in
               the
               night
               ;
               these
               two
               
                 discords
                 ,
                 scourging
              
               
               and
               singing
               make
               up
               an
               
                 admirable
                 harmony
              
               ;
               when
               their
               bodies
               were
               most
               tormented
               and
               straitned
               ,
               their
               souls
               were
               most
               comforted
               and
               enlarged
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 prison
                 doors
              
               being
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               prisoners
               bands
               loosed
               by
               the
               
                 singing
                 of
                 a
                 Psalm
              
               ,
               shew
               
                 the
                 great
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 David
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               readiest
               way
               to
               get
               out
               of
               prison
               is
               to
               make
               use
               chiefly
               of
               that
               key
               ,
               which
               will
               turn
               thraldome
               it self
               into
               liberty
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               but
               turn
               liberty
               into
               a
               blessing
               :
               for
               surely
               such
               men
               who
               can
               make
               heaven
               where
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               can
               much
               more
               enjoy
               heaven
               where
               it
               is
               ;
               they
               who
               can
               finde
               liberty
               in
               their
               captivity
               ,
               cannot
               but
               finde
               a
               great
               blessing
               in
               their
               liberty
               ,
               which
               they
               esteem
               to
               consist
               not
               so
               much
               in
               their
               free
               egresses
               and
               regresses
               unto
               men
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               frequent
               approaches
               and
               addresses
               unto
               God
               ;
               wherefore
               let
               my
               soul
               be
               evermore
               busied
               in
               contemplating
               Gods
               
                 eternal
                 mercy
              
               ,
               and
               my
               heart
               in
               loving
               it
               ,
               and
               my
               mouth
               in
               praising
               it
               ;
               that
               when
               I
               am
               driven
               to
               such
               exigencies
               as
               least
               to
               enjoy
               my self
               ,
               I
               may
               then
               finde
               such
               opportunities
               as
               most
               to
               enjoy
               my
               God
               :
               Let
               me
               alwaies
               be
               saying
               with
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 mercies
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               32.
               10.
               
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               least
               
               of
               thy
               temporal
               mercies
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               of
               that
               
                 eternal
                 mercy
              
               which
               caused
               them
               ;
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               least
               of
               thy
               mercies
               ,
               whether
               shewed
               me
               as
               a
               natural
               man
               ,
               or
               as
               an
               Israelite
               ,
               and
               a
               Christian
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               
                 true
                 Israelite
              
               and
               a
               good
               Christian
               ;
               whether
               mercies
               that
               concern
               the
               state
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               the
               state
               of
               glory
               :
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               least
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               
                 and
                 what
                 then
                 shall
                 I
                 offer
                 thee
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 ?
              
               I
               will
               offer
               mine
               
                 heart
                 for
                 an
                 holocaust
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 offer
                 the
                 calves
                 of
                 my
                 lips
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 and
                 thanks-giving
              
               ;
               that
               though
               I
               cannot
               deny
               in
               my self
               the
               greatest
               unworthiness
               ,
               yet
               I
               may
               never
               discover
               the
               least
               unthankfulness
               :
               for
               though
               my
               being
               unworthy
               did
               not
               keep
               me
               from
               receiving
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               yet
               my
               being
               unthankfull
               will
               keep
               me
               from
               retaining
               them
               ;
               it
               being
               alike
               against
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               mercy
               to
               look
               for
               recompence
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               look
               for
               acknowledgments
               :
               nor
               can
               there
               be
               a
               truer
               acknowledgement
               of
               Gods
               undeserved
               goodness
               towards
               us
               ,
               then
               by
               ascribing
               all
               that
               we
               have
               ,
               are
               ,
               and
               hope
               for
               to
               his
               mercy
               ;
               this
               one
               thing
               alone
               is
               to
               us
               as
               God
               ,
               even
               all
               in
               all
               :
               't
               was
               creation
               when
               we
               were
               not
               ,
               't
               is
               preservation
               now
               we
               are
               ,
               't
               is
               glorification
               
               in
               what
               we
               hope
               to
               be
               :
               Mercy
               is
               illumination
               to
               those
               in
               darkness
               ,
               Confirmation
               to
               those
               in
               weakness
               ,
               Comfort
               to
               those
               in
               sadness
               ,
               Health
               to
               those
               in
               sickness
               ,
               Liberty
               to
               those
               in
               prison
               ,
               Clothing
               to
               those
               in
               nakedness
               ,
               Joy
               to
               those
               in
               life
               ,
               and
               Life
               to
               those
               in
               death
               ;
               he
               that
               can
               truly
               and
               heartily
               ask
               for
               mercy
               cannot
               want
               a
               prayer
               to
               shew
               his
               necessities
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               want
               a
               remedy
               to
               redress
               them
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               both
               the
               Spirit
               and
               the
               
                 gift
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               prayer
               in
               the
               zeal
               and
               sincerity
               of
               his
               affection
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               prayer
               in
               the
               congruity
               and
               fitness
               of
               his
               expression
               :
               
                 Jesus
                 thou
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 me
                 ,
              
               S.
               Luk.
               18.
               38.
               was
               enough
               to
               open
               the
               blinde
               mans
               eyes
               to
               see
               his
               Saviour
               ,
               his
               heart
               to
               beleeve
               in
               him
               ,
               his
               mouth
               to
               glorifie
               him
               ;
               we
               may
               from
               those
               few
               words
               observe
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               in
               the
               earnestness
               of
               the
               supplicant
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 gift
                 of
                 prayer
              
               in
               the
               
                 fitness
                 of
                 his
                 supplication
              
               :
               so
               that
               neither
               did
               he
               
                 stint
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               by
               confining
               himself
               to
               a
               set
               form
               of
               words
               ,
               for
               he
               cryed
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               shewing
               the
               earnestness
               of
               his
               affection
               ;
               nor
               did
               he
               
                 quench
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               by
               confining
               himself
               to
               the
               very
               same
               words
               till
               he
               had
               obtained
               his
               answer
               ,
               
                 for
                 he
                 cryed
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               approving
               the
               fitness
               of
               his
               expression
               ,
               thereby
               intimating
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               justly
               have
               been
               ashamed
               who
               rebuked
               him
               for
               praying
               ,
               not
               he
               ,
               who
               maugre
               all
               their
               rebukes
               and
               taunts
               would
               not
               be
               driven
               from
               his
               premeditated
               and
               set
               form
               of
               prayer
               :
               I
               will
               also
               use
               the
               same
               prayer
               in
               all
               my
               wants
               &
               distresses
               ,
               &
               will
               not
               doubt
               but
               as
               this
               form
               is
               already
               to
               me
               the
               opening
               of
               my
               mouth
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               my
               heart
               to
               pray
               ,
               so
               it
               shall
               be
               also
               the
               opening
               of
               heaven
               to
               let
               in
               my
               prayers
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               immediate
               access
               to
               him
               whose
               mercy
               is
               himself
               ,
               &
               who
               therfore
               
                 delights
                 in
                 mercy
                 as
                 in
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               have
               I
               briefly
               spoken
               of
               mercy
               as
               it
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               now
               come
               as
               briefly
               to
               shew
               how
               mercy
               is
               also
               in
               the
               true
               Religion
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               above
               all
               is
               the
               true
               Religion
               to
               be
               discerned
               &
               distinguished
               from
               faction
               (
               for
               all
               false
               faith
               is
               faction
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               addicted
               to
               blindness
               or
               to
               perversness
               ,
               to
               superstition
               ,
               or
               to
               separation
               )
               the
               true
               Religion
               is
               alwaies
               most
               inclinable
               to
               mercy
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 tender
                 mercies
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 cruel
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               12.
               10.
               where
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               translated
               
                 the
                 wicked
              
               hath
               its
               derivation
               from
               commotion
               or
               agitation
               ,
               and
               doth
               most
               properly
               signifie
               those
               wicked
               who
               are
               
               
                 turbulent
                 ,
                 seditions
              
               ,
               and
               factious
               :
               even
               their
               tenderness
               is
               hard-heartedness
               ,
               even
               their
               mercy
               is
               cruelty
               ;
               whereas
               a
               
                 righteous
                 man
                 regardeth
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 his
                 beast
                 ,
              
               rather
               then
               not
               
                 shew
                 mercy
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 shew
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 beast
                 ,
              
               though
               in
               some
               respects
               uncapable
               of
               mercy
               ,
               in
               others
               unworthy
               of
               it
               ;
               thus
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 righteous
                 is
                 mercifull
                 to
                 his
                 beast
                 ,
              
               the
               unrighteous
               is
               not
               mercifull
               to
               his
               brother
               ,
               so
               near
               a
               conjunction
               is
               there
               betwixt
               righteousness
               and
               mercy
               ;
               faction
               may
               often
               pretend
               to
               piety
               but
               never
               to
               mercy
               ;
               but
               the
               true
               Religion
               admits
               of
               no
               piety
               without
               mercy
               :
               wherein
               it
               follows
               both
               the
               pattern
               and
               the
               precept
               of
               its
               Founder
               ,
               who
               hath
               left
               his
               minde
               concerning
               this
               matter
               no
               less
               then
               thrice
               upon
               publick
               record
               ,
               once
               in
               the
               old
               ,
               twice
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               :
               in
               the
               old
               ,
               Hos.
               6.
               6.
               
               
                 For
                 I
                 desired
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
              
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               desires
               so
               he
               accepts
               ,
               
                 for
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 is
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 your
                 sacrifices
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               at
               the
               very
               same
               time
               )
               
                 while
                 your
                 hands
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 bloud
                 ?
                 Is.
              
               1.
               11
               ,
               15.
               
               In
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               S.
               Mat
               ,
               9.
               13.
               
               
                 But
                 go
                 ye
                 and
                 learn
                 what
                 that
                 meaneth
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 :
              
               and
               again
               ,
               S.
               Mat.
               12.
               7.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 ye
                 had
                 known
                 wha●
                 this
                 meaneth
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               
               
                 ye
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 condemned
                 the
                 guiltless
                 ,
              
               where
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               requires
               of
               all
               that
               will
               be
               his
               disciples
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               good
               Christians
               .
               )
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               to
               look
               after
               mercy
               ,
               1.
               in
               its
               nature
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               its
               exercise
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               its
               nature
               ,
               here
               is
               
                 mercy
                 with
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               conjunction
               ;
               
                 mercy
                 in
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               command
               ;
               and
               
                 mercy
                 above
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               comparison
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 and
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               affords
               all
               these
               three
               Expositions
               .
            
             
               2
               In
               its
               exercise
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               bid
               ,
               
                 Go
                 and
                 learn
                 what
                 this
                 meaneth
                 :
              
               Our
               Saviour
               sends
               us
               all
               to
               his
               School
               ,
               and
               he
               sends
               none
               onely
               to
               look
               on
               like
               idle
               spectatours
               ,
               or
               to
               gossip
               and
               tattle
               like
               idle
               auditours
               ,
               but
               he
               sends
               all
               to
               learn
               the
               lessons
               that
               he
               there
               teacheth
               them
               :
               and
               not
               so
               much
               to
               learn
               the
               words
               of
               those
               lessons
               as
               their
               meaning
               ,
               
                 Go
                 ye
                 and
                 learn
                 what
                 that
                 meaneth
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               go
               learn
               it
               intellectually
               to
               understand
               it
               ;
               cordially
               to
               love
               it
               ,
               practically
               to
               perform
               it
               ;
               that
               mercy
               is
               the
               chiefest
               ingredient
               of
               your
               Religion
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               first
               of
               your
               sacrifices
               :
               for
               
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 rather
                 then
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               surely
               will
               accept
               of
               
                 no
                 sacrifice
                 without
                 mercy
              
               :
               and
               this
               appears
               from
               the
               very
               occasion
               of
               citing
               the
               Text
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               
               cited
               ,
               S.
               
                 Mat.
                 9.
                 13.
              
               to
               confute
               those
               that
               out
               of
               a
               mistaken
               zeal
               would
               needs
               be
               factious
               and
               turn
               Separatists
               ,
               accounting
               themselves
               too
               good
               to
               keep
               company
               with
               sinners
               :
               It
               is
               cited
               S.
               
                 Mat.
                 12.
                 7.
              
               to
               confute
               those
               that
               would
               needs
               be
               superstitious
               ,
               making
               an
               idol
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               condemning
               the
               disciples
               for
               plucking
               the
               ears
               of
               corn
               on
               the
               Sabbath-day
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               an
               hungred
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               is
               it
               still
               to
               be
               cited
               against
               them
               amongst
               us
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               same
               practises
               are
               both
               factious
               and
               superstitious
               ;
               men
               that
               most
               talk
               of
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               least
               care
               for
               mercy
               ;
               for
               we
               see
               that
               we
               have
               now
               a
               Religion
               without
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               we
               can
               never
               have
               a
               Religion
               without
               
                 mercy
                 ;
                 Sow
                 to
                 your selves
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 reap
                 in
                 mercy
                 ;
                 break
                 up
                 your
                 fallow
                 ground
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 and
                 rain
                 righteousness
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 Hos.
                 10.
                 12.
              
               there
               cannot
               be
               righteousness
               without
               mercy
               ,
               for
               both
               these
               make
               but
               one
               exhortation
               of
               
                 seeking
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               whom
               we
               must
               seek
               no
               less
               by
               mercy
               then
               by
               righteousness
               ,
               or
               we
               shall
               so
               seek
               him
               as
               not
               to
               finde
               him
               :
               for
               even
               at
               his
               own
               altar
               will
               he
               not
               be
               found
               of
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               come
               thither
               to
               seek
               him
               without
               mercy
               ,
               before
               we
               are
               reconciled
               to
               our
               brother
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
               in
               this
               case
               we
               are
               plainly
               told
               it
               is
               
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 offer
                 our
                 gifts
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               in
               effect
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               not
               be
               there
               for
               to
               receive
               them
               ,
               S.
               
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
              
               nay
               ,
               even
               in
               heaven
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               throne
               ,
               will
               he
               not
               be
               found
               by
               us
               ,
               unless
               we
               come
               with
               mercy
               to
               seek
               him
               there
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               benediction
               of
               purity
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 pure
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 God
                 ,
              
               presupposeth
               the
               benediction
               of
               
                 mercy
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 obtain
                 mercy
                 :
              
               for
               were
               it
               possible
               for
               a
               soul
               to
               be
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               see
               God
               ,
               
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 obtained
                 mercy
              
               ,
               which
               had
               not
               its
               sins
               forgiven
               ,
               that
               soul
               could
               not
               be
               truly
               blessed
               :
               First
               ,
               because
               it
               could
               not
               love
               God
               ,
               looking
               upon
               him
               as
               not
               reconciled
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               as
               a
               loving
               Father
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               impartial
               Judge
               :
               for
               if
               
                 to
                 whom
                 little
                 is
                 forgiven
                 the
                 same
                 loveth
                 little
                 ,
              
               S.
               
                 Luk.
                 7.
                 47.
              
               then
               by
               the
               same
               rule
               of
               proportion
               ,
               
                 where
                 is
                 no
                 forgiveness
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 love
                 ,
              
               supposing
               that
               there
               is
               sin
               which
               needs
               to
               be
               forgiven
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               that
               soul
               could
               not
               love
               it self
               ,
               as
               being
               odious
               and
               abominable
               whilest
               under
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               :
               for
               even
               the
               damned
               souls
               in
               hell
               ,
               though
               they
               do
               not
               contract
               the
               guilt
               of
               new
               sins
               (
               for
               then
               unrighteousness
               would
               
               be
               immortai
               )
               yet
               forasmuch
               as
               they
               are
               still
               under
               the
               guilt
               of
               their
               old
               sins
               (
               which
               could
               not
               be
               washed
               away
               but
               onely
               
                 by
                 that
                 bloud
                 which
                 they
                 trampled
                 under
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               that
               repentance
               which
               they
               would
               not
               let
               come
               near
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               being
               not
               washed
               away
               still
               remains
               upon
               their
               souls
               )
               cannot
               but
               be
               eternally
               odious
               and
               abominable
               to
               themselves
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               but
               be
               eternally
               under
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               :
               so
               that
               we
               may
               infer
               with
               good
               Logick
               and
               better
               Divinity
               :
               that
               if
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               
                 pure
                 in
                 heart
              
               (
               which
               is
               
                 to
                 see
                 God
              
               )
               without
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               mercifull
               (
               which
               is
               to
               
                 obtain
                 mercy
              
               )
               be
               no
               blessedness
               ,
               then
               surely
               purity
               without
               mercy
               is
               no
               righteousness
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               true
               righteousness
               should
               be
               without
               a
               reward
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               true
               righteousness
               should
               be
               without
               mercy
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               
                 Seventy
                 Interpreters
              
               do
               render
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               is
               mercies
               ,
               by
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               is
               holinesses
               ,
               as
               appears
               Isa.
               55.
               3.
               cited
               by
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               34.
               the
               prophet
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 mercies
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               S.
               Paul
               did
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 holy
              
               or
               
                 just
                 things
              
               ;
               they
               both
               did
               
               mean
               the
               same
               gift
               ,
               though
               the
               one
               called
               it
               mercy
               ,
               the
               other
               called
               it
               holiness
               :
               and
               indeed
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               the
               same
               is
               the
               good
               and
               the
               
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               and
               S.
               Paul
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 peradventure
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 some
                 would
                 even
                 dare
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               5.
               7.
               
                 scarcely
                 for
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 will
                 one
                 die
                 ,
                 yet
                 peradventure
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 some
                 would
                 even
                 dare
                 to
                 die
                 :
              
               by
               the
               
                 righteous
                 man
              
               he
               means
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               man
               
                 rigorously
                 just
              
               ,
               that
               would
               do
               no
               wrong
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               good
               man
               he
               means
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               man
               
                 piously
                 mercifull
              
               ,
               that
               would
               do
               all
               manner
               of
               good
               :
               and
               this
               man
               he
               accounts
               so
               obliging
               ,
               that
               
                 peradventure
                 some
                 would
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 own
                 lives
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 save
                 his
              
               ;
               and
               by
               thus
               comparing
               the
               
                 righteous
                 man
              
               and
               the
               
                 good
                 man
              
               ,
               he
               shews
               that
               our
               Saviours
               love
               to
               us
               was
               beyond
               compare
               ,
               who
               was
               pleased
               to
               
                 die
                 for
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 yet
                 sinners
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               far
               from
               being
               
                 good
                 men
              
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               not
               so
               much
               as
               
                 righteous
                 men
              
               ,
               so
               far
               from
               having
               the
               positive
               righteousness
               of
               doing
               good
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               privative
               righteousness
               of
               not
               doing
               evil
               .
            
             
               Thus
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               prefer
               him
               that
               is
               righteous
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               before
               him
               that
               is
               righteous
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 rules
                 of
                 Justice
              
               ,
               from
               the
               example
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               who
               delighted
               in
               the
               
                 righteousness
                 of
                 mercy
              
               above
               the
               
                 righteousness
                 of
                 justice
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               was
               not
               so
               zealous
               to
               commend
               his
               love
               of
               justice
               in
               destroying
               us
               ,
               as
               his
               love
               of
               mercy
               in
               saving
               us
               :
               
                 go
                 and
                 do
                 thou
                 likewise
              
               ,
               is
               the
               use
               that
               the
               best
               Preacher
               that
               ever
               was
               either
               in
               heaven
               or
               in
               earth
               makes
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               S.
               Luk.
               10.
               37.
               when
               the
               answer
               had
               been
               made
               that
               he
               was
               the
               
                 neighbour
                 to
                 the
                 wounded
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 shewed
                 him
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               it
               follows
               presently
               ,
               
                 then
                 said
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 go
                 and
                 do
                 thou
                 likewise
                 :
              
               and
               they
               that
               do
               willingly
               hear
               this
               Preacher
               ,
               do
               as
               readily
               obey
               him
               ,
               having
               a
               desire
               
                 that
                 mercy
                 may
                 rejoyce
                 against
                 judgement
                 in
                 them
                 here
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               have
               a
               hope
               
                 that
                 mercy
                 shall
                 rejoyce
                 against
                 judgement
                 for
                 them
                 hereafter
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Apostles
               inference
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               32.
               
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 kinde
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 tender-hearted
                 ,
                 forgiving
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 God
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 hath
                 forgiven
                 you
                 :
              
               this
               priviledge
               and
               prerogative
               we
               men
               have
               above
               the
               angels
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               forgiven
               us
               very
               much
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               hath
               forgiven
               them
               nothing
               ;
               they
               share
               equally
               with
               us
               in
               all
               Gods
               other
               attributes
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               attribute
               of
               mercy
               we
               that
               have
               been
               
               the
               sinners
               are
               the
               greatest
               sharers
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               dare
               not
               say
               it
               is
               an
               errour
               of
               charity
               to
               assert
               ,
               that
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               had
               no
               sin
               to
               be
               forgiven
               her
               ;
               I
               may
               say
               it
               is
               an
               errour
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               against
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Death
                 passed
                 upon
                 all
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 had
                 sinned
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               5.
               12.
               nay
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               it
               is
               in
               some
               sort
               an
               uncharitable
               errour
               against
               the
               charity
               that
               is
               due
               to
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               for
               though
               this
               doctrine
               may
               seem
               to
               adde
               to
               her
               honour
               ,
               yet
               it
               must
               needs
               detract
               and
               diminish
               from
               her
               joy
               ,
               since
               her self
               hath
               proclaimed
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 My
                 soul
                 doth
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 spirit
                 hath
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 God
                 my
                 Saviour
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               know
               what
               
                 his
                 salvation
              
               was
               whom
               she
               calls
               
                 her
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               even
               that
               which
               gave
               him
               his
               name
               Jesus
               ,
               S.
               Mat.
               1.
               21.
               which
               was
               to
               
                 save
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 their
                 sins
                 :
              
               so
               that
               if
               she
               had
               no
               sin
               ,
               how
               could
               she
               have
               this
               Jesus
               for
               
                 her
                 Saviour
              
               ?
               and
               I
               dare
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               him
               not
               for
               her
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               I
               see
               her
               so
               
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 his
                 salvation
              
               ,
               wherefore
               the
               errour
               must
               be
               contented
               to
               go
               without
               the
               charity
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               charity
               in
               denying
               the
               mother
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               greatest
               interest
               in
               God
               ,
               the
               interest
               in
               
                 his
                 mercy
              
               ;
               no
               charity
               in
               denying
               the
               mother
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               best
               interest
               in
               her
               own
               
               Son
               ,
               the
               interest
               in
               his
               salvation
               :
               I
               dare
               not
               then
               exclude
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               out
               of
               that
               number
               of
               which
               S.
               Paul
               hath
               spoken
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Even
                 as
                 God
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 hath
                 forgiven
                 you
                 ,
              
               and
               can
               but
               wonder
               that
               some
               who
               have
               phansied
               her
               more
               tender-hearted
               then
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               should
               ascribe
               so
               much
               tender-heartedness
               to
               so
               little
               need
               of
               forgiveness
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               unknown
               to
               travellers
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               Christian
               Churches
               where
               this
               doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Immaculate
                 conception
              
               is
               maintained
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               is
               pictured
               as
               one
               ready
               to
               pursue
               and
               smite
               the
               sinner
               ,
               when
               as
               his
               mother
               is
               pictured
               as
               one
               ready
               to
               shelter
               and
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               which
               false
               representation
               seems
               to
               have
               proceeded
               from
               as
               false
               an
               imagination
               broached
               by
               Gabriel
               upon
               the
               canon
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               Lect.
               8.
               
               
                 Sibi
                 reservavit
                 justitiam
                 ,
                 Virgini
                 Mariae
                 concessit
                 misericordiam
              
               ;
               
                 there
                 being
                 two
                 principal
                 boons
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 justice
                 and
                 mercy
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 heaven
                 hath
                 reserved
                 the
                 justice
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 mercy
                 he
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                
                 :
              
               't
               is
               very
               unsound
               and
               unsafe
               divinity
               ,
               that
               robs
               the
               King
               of
               Saints
               of
               the
               fairest
               slower
               in
               his
               Crown
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               garland
               for
               his
               mother
               ;
               but
               besides
               
               the
               unsoundness
               and
               unsafeness
               ,
               whereby
               it
               may
               destroy
               us
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               in
               it
               some
               unreasonableness
               whereby
               it
               destroys
               it self
               ;
               for
               all
               inclination
               to
               mercy
               in
               the
               creature
               is
               meerly
               from
               receiving
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Creatour
               meerly
               from
               giving
               it
               :
               God
               being
               mercy
               in
               himself
               at
               first
               hath
               
                 mercy
                 because
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               and
               at
               last
               will
               
                 have
                 mercy
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 had
                 mercy
                 on
                 us
              
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               him
               ,
               giving
               or
               shewing
               mercy
               is
               the
               onely
               cause
               of
               mercy
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               repent
               him
               of
               his
               own
               gifts
               ;
               but
               man
               being
               misery
               in
               himself
               ,
               learns
               to
               shew
               mercy
               by
               having
               first
               received
               it
               ,
               and
               continues
               to
               shew
               mercy
               ,
               because
               he
               still
               expects
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               him
               ,
               receiving
               mercy
               is
               the
               onely
               cause
               of
               shewing
               mercy
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               will
               not
               be
               unthankfull
               to
               God
               for
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               wherefore
               this
               supposition
               that
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               needed
               no
               mercy
               ,
               cannot
               be
               agreeable
               with
               this
               position
               ,
               that
               
                 she
                 is
                 most
                 ready
                 to
                 shew
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               unless
               we
               will
               grant
               a
               
                 non
                 sequitur
              
               in
               the
               Apostle
               who
               thus
               argues
               concerning
               Christ
               himself
               (
               the
               onely
               fountain
               of
               mercy
               ,
               as
               God
               ,
               to
               give
               it
               ,
               the
               onely
               channel
               of
               mercy
               ,
               as
               men
               ,
               to
               derive
               and
               to
               convey
               it
               )
               
                 that
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 tempted
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 the
              
               
               
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               4.
               15.
               
            
             
               And
               the
               same
               doctrine
               which
               he
               preacheth
               concerning
               the
               head
               ,
               he
               enforceth
               concerning
               the
               members
               ,
               advising
               them
               
                 therefore
                 to
                 forgive
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 kinde
                 &
                 tender-hearted
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 had
                 been
                 kinde
                 and
                 tender-hearted
                 to
                 them
                 :
              
               he
               maketh
               choice
               of
               the
               best
               Topick
               that
               can
               be
               for
               an
               argument
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               mercy
               ,
               even
               the
               infinite
               and
               undeserved
               mercies
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               
                 Forgive
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 even
                 as
                 God
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 hath
                 forgiven
                 you
                 :
              
               here
               are
               the
               two
               first
               persons
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               ,
               blessed
               ,
               and
               glorious
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               look
               back
               upon
               the
               30.
               verse
               we
               may
               see
               the
               third
               person
               ;
               and
               
                 grieve
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 ye
                 are
                 sealed
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Redemption
              
               ;
               how
               shall
               they
               not
               grieve
               that
               holy
               Spirit
               ?
               even
               by
               doing
               what
               follows
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               v.
               31.
               
               
                 Let
                 all
                 bitterness
                 ,
                 and
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 clamour
                 ,
                 and
                 evil
                 speaking
                 ,
                 be
                 put
                 away
                 from
                 you
                 with
                 all
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ye
                 kinde
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
              
               &c.
               this
               bitterness
               and
               malice
               least
               grieves
               your
               spirits
               ,
               but
               it
               most
               
                 grievs
                 Gods
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               which
               cannot
               enter
               into
               
               a
               malicious
               soul
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               will
               dwell
               there
               :
               wherefore
               you
               must
               put
               away
               all
               bitterness
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               and
               anger
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               have
               this
               heavenly
               guest
               come
               into
               your
               souls
               ,
               and
               you
               must
               keep
               them
               away
               if
               you
               would
               have
               him
               make
               any
               stay
               and
               abode
               when
               he
               is
               come
               :
               the
               Apostle
               reckons
               up
               three
               several
               kindes
               or
               degrees
               of
               that
               fury
               ,
               which
               opposeth
               and
               grieveth
               Gods
               holy
               Spirit
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               bitterness
               ,
               a
               light
               distaste
               or
               dislike
               of
               the
               minde
               :
               the
               second
               is
               wraths
               a
               violent
               commotion
               and
               disaffection
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               both
               these
               contain
               themselves
               within
               doors
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               rectified
               not
               by
               Aristotle's
               but
               by
               Christs
               Ethicks
               ,
               which
               alone
               reach
               to
               the
               inward
               man
               :
               the
               third
               is
               anger
               ,
               an
               outward
               exorbitant
               passion
               ,
               that
               expresses
               it self
               in
               clamour
               and
               
                 evil
                 speaking
              
               ,
               and
               
                 malicious
                 doing
              
               ;
               not
               one
               of
               these
               but
               is
               against
               some
               act
               of
               
                 true
                 mercy
              
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               the
               Apostle
               prescribes
               three
               acts
               of
               mercy
               which
               will
               expell
               them
               all
               :
               for
               first
               he
               requires
               us
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 benigni
                 ,
                 kinde
              
               or
               courteous
               ,
               that
               's
               against
               the
               bitterness
               in
               the
               distaste
               or
               dislike
               of
               the
               minde
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               requires
               us
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 misericordes
                 ,
                 tender-hearted
              
               or
               mercifull
               ,
               that
               's
               against
               the
               wrath
               ,
               the
               strong
               inward
               impression
               of
               anger
               
               in
               the
               heart
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               requires
               us
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               donantes
               or
               condonantes
               ,
               forgiving
               or
               pardoning
               ,
               that
               's
               against
               the
               anger
               or
               fury
               ,
               the
               outward
               expression
               of
               exorbitant
               passion
               either
               in
               our
               words
               or
               works
               :
               and
               as
               a
               sufficient
               motive
               to
               all
               this
               (
               notwithstanding
               it
               is
               so
               contrary
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               )
               he
               onely
               wills
               us
               to
               consider
               how
               much
               
                 kindness
                 ,
                 tender-heartedness
              
               ,
               and
               forgiveness
               we
               have
               all
               found
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               never
               think
               it
               much
               to
               be
               kinde
               and
               tender-hearted
               ,
               and
               to
               forgive
               one
               another
               :
               and
               to
               this
               motive
               ,
               though
               enough
               of
               it self
               ,
               we
               may
               further
               adde
               another
               argument
               (
               for
               we
               have
               need
               of
               arguments
               more
               then
               enough
               to
               confute
               our
               unbridled
               fury
               ,
               and
               of
               motives
               more
               then
               enough
               to
               make
               us
               restrain
               it
               )
               that
               he
               who
               hath
               purchased
               all
               this
               mercy
               for
               us
               ,
               hath
               taught
               us
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               hope
               for
               the
               blessing
               of
               it
               ,
               upon
               other
               terms
               ,
               but
               onely
               upon
               this
               very
               condition
               ,
               if
               we
               practise
               it
               ;
               
                 Forgive
                 us
                 our
                 trespasses
                 as
                 we
                 forgive
                 them
                 that
                 trespass
                 against
                 us
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               make
               us
               to
               forgive
               as
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               make
               us
               desire
               to
               be
               forgiven
               as
               we
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               forgiveness
               :
               and
               this
               is
               agreeable
               with
               
               S.
               Chrysostome's
               gloss
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               not
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               27
               
                 Sermon
                 upon
                 Genesis
              
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               was
               his
               way
               of
               preaching
               ,
               to
               explain
               many
               Texts
               as
               he
               quoted
               them
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 in
                 forgiving
                 others
                 we
                 do
                 a
                 courtesie
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 indeed
                 we
                 do
                 the
                 courtesie
                 onely
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 do
                 reap
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 that
                 forgiveness
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 hath
                 purchased
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 forgiving
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 hopes
                 to
                 be
                 forgiven
                 :
              
               and
               this
               lesson
               are
               we
               taught
               all
               along
               throughout
               our
               Saviours
               whole
               life
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               examine
               we
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               't
               is
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               nothing
               else
               but
               so
               many
               several
               instructions
               and
               injunctions
               of
               mercy
               ;
               I
               will
               make
               but
               one
               instance
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               his
               Sermon
               upon
               the
               mount
               ,
               S.
               Mat.
               5
               ,
               39.
               
               
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 resist
                 not
                 evil
              
               ;
               and
               v.
               44.
               
               
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 Love
                 your
                 enemies
                 ,
                 bless
                 them
                 that
                 curse
                 you
                 ,
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 hate
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 which
                 despightfully
                 use
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 persecute
                 you
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               what
               ever
               others
               have
               said
               before
               it
               matters
               not
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               be
               my
               disciples
               you
               must
               observe
               and
               obey
               what
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               
               and
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               all
               your
               labour
               and
               zeal
               must
               be
               to
               overcome
               one
               another
               in
               goodness
               and
               in
               mercy
               .
               Again
               ,
               examine
               we
               our
               Saviours
               whole
               life
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               it
               nothing
               else
               but
               one
               continued
               practise
               and
               president
               of
               mercy
               :
               sometimes
               we
               find
               him
               preaching
               and
               praying
               ,
               to
               cure
               the
               souls
               ;
               sometimes
               working
               miracles
               ,
               to
               cure
               or
               relieve
               the
               body
               ;
               sometimes
               helping
               the
               body
               ,
               sometimes
               helping
               the
               soul
               ,
               but
               always
               doing
               some
               good
               either
               to
               body
               or
               soul
               :
               so
               that
               we
               can
               have
               no
               truer
               touchstone
               to
               discover
               and
               discern
               gold
               from
               dross
               ,
               true
               Christianity
               from
               vain
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               then
               is
               this
               of
               
                 shewing
                 mercy
              
               :
               nor
               may
               we
               object
               ,
               That
               many
               and
               great
               injuries
               have
               provoked
               us
               to
               wrath
               ,
               and
               that
               solicites
               us
               to
               revenge
               :
               for
               though
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               this
               last
               and
               worst
               age
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               hath
               silled
               our
               mouths
               with
               too
               many
               such
               objections
               ;
               yet
               our
               hearts
               may
               in
               no
               case
               be
               full
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               herein
               also
               we
               must
               imitate
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               were
               the
               party
               offended
               ,
               yet
               came
               himself
               to
               make
               the
               atonement
               and
               reconciliation
               ,
               and
               hath
               left
               not
               onely
               his
               example
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               blessing
               behinde
               him
               to
               encourage
               us
               to
               do
               so
               to
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 peace-makers
              
               ,
               
               S.
               Matth.
               5.
               9.
               
               If
               thine
               enemy
               come
               first
               to
               thee
               ,
               he
               will
               get
               this
               blessing
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               lose
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               lose
               this
               blessing
               ,
               how
               wilt
               thou
               keep
               thy
               Saviour
               that
               pronounced
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               mere
               madness
               in
               any
               man
               to
               break
               down
               that
               bridge
               over
               which
               himself
               is
               to
               pass
               ,
               the
               bridge
               over
               which
               we
               hope
               to
               pass
               in
               our
               journey
               from
               earth
               to
               heaven
               is
               mercy
               ;
               he
               that
               breaks
               down
               this
               bridge
               ,
               breaks
               off
               his
               own
               passage
               into
               eternal
               rest
               :
               Hypocrites
               may
               pretend
               zeal
               for
               an
               occasion
               of
               cruelty
               ;
               but
               true
               Christians
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               always
               doing
               some
               
                 act
                 of
                 mercy
              
               :
               and
               wheresoever
               we
               find
               massacres
               and
               outrages
               ,
               we
               may
               safely
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               pretence
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               not
               the
               power
               of
               the
               true
               Christian
               Religion
               :
               that
               looks
               after
               no
               bloud
               ,
               but
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               contemplate
               the
               merit
               of
               it
               with
               admiration
               ,
               to
               congratulate
               the
               mercy
               of
               it
               with
               thankfulness
               :
               that
               bloud
               never
               baths
               ,
               but
               it
               likewise
               supples
               ;
               whether
               the
               bloud
               of
               a
               goat
               will
               soften
               the
               Adamant
               or
               no
               ,
               let
               the
               naturalist
               dispute
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               immaculate
               Lamb
               doth
               soften
               the
               most
               stony
               hearts
               ,
               the
               divine
               must
               determine
               .
               Therefore
               if
               the
               heart
               be
               still
               in
               its
               hardness
               ,
               't
               is
               still
               in
               its
               
               uncleanness
               ;
               for
               it
               cannot
               be
               cleansed
               but
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               bloud
               never
               cleanseth
               but
               where
               it
               softens
               .
               'T
               is
               the
               part
               of
               salvages
               to
               overcome
               
                 good
                 with
                 evil
              
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               the
               part
               of
               Christians
               to
               overcome
               
                 evil
                 with
                 good
              
               ;
               Rom.
               12.
               21.
               
               
                 Be
                 not
                 overcome
                 of
                 evil
                 ,
                 but
                 overcome
                 evil
                 with
                 good
                 :
              
               every
               Christian
               must
               look
               for
               this
               fight
               ,
               and
               strive
               for
               this
               victorie
               :
               the
               fight
               is
               to
               encounter
               with
               evil
               ,
               the
               victory
               is
               to
               overcome
               it
               :
               the
               fight
               is
               against
               a
               twofold
               enemie
               ,
               the
               one
               without
               ,
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               devil
               and
               his
               instruments
               ;
               the
               other
               within
               ,
               our
               own
               weakness
               and
               impatience
               ;
               and
               the
               victorie
               is
               likewise
               twofold
               ,
               one
               is
               over
               our
               enemies
               ,
               for
               
                 we
                 overcome
                 evil
              
               ;
               another
               is
               over
               our selves
               ,
               for
               
                 we
                 overcome
                 evil
                 with
                 good
              
               :
               this
               is
               the
               way
               to
               be
               
                 more
                 then
                 conquerours
              
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               the
               victory
               over
               the
               greatest
               Potentates
               ,
               even
               while
               they
               trample
               us
               under
               their
               feet
               ;
               not
               by
               resisting
               ,
               much
               less
               returning
               their
               outrages
               ,
               but
               by
               forgiving
               them
               :
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 ,
              
               was
               a
               voice
               of
               our
               dying
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               perchance
               weak
               in
               its
               noise
               ,
               but
               sure
               strong
               in
               its
               power
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               did
               not
               shake
               the
               foundations
               of
               hell
               to
               conquer
               the
               devils
               tyrannie
               ,
               yet
               it
               did
               pierce
               
               the
               battlements
               of
               heaven
               ,
               to
               open
               Gods
               kingdom
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               those
               thousands
               which
               were
               afterwards
               converted
               at
               two
               several
               sermons
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               14.
               
               &
               Acts
               4.
               4.
               did
               ow
               their
               conversion
               more
               to
               this
               one
               voice
               ,
               then
               to
               those
               very
               sermons
               which
               converted
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               the
               Head
               himself
               declared
               his
               
                 Almighty
                 power
                 most
                 chiefly
                 in
                 shewing
                 mercie
                 and
                 pitie
                 ,
              
               so
               hath
               he
               given
               the
               same
               priviledge
               to
               his
               members
               ,
               to
               conquer
               more
               by
               their
               mercy
               then
               by
               their
               power
               ,
               by
               their
               praying
               then
               by
               their
               fighting
               ,
               by
               their
               tears
               then
               by
               their
               swords
               .
               Saul
               was
               the
               man
               at
               whose
               feet
               the
               witnesses
               laid
               down
               their
               clothes
               whiles
               they
               stoned
               S.
               Stephen
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               seems
               to
               have
               had
               the
               chiefest
               hand
               in
               that
               Protomartyrs
               bloud
               :
               
                 Omnium
                 lapidantium
                 vestimenta
                 servabat
                 ,
                 ut
                 omnium
                 manibus
                 lapidaret
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               
                 Aug.
                 in
                 Psal.
              
               147.
               
               
                 He
                 kept
                 the
                 clothes
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 stoned
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 stone
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               Was
               there
               ever
               a
               more
               bloudy
               persecutour
               then
               this
               Saul
               ,
               that
               embrued
               not
               onely
               his
               hands
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               heart
               with
               bloud
               ?
               
                 That
                 breathed
                 out
                 threatnings
                 and
                 slaughters
                 against
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               andcunningly
               acted
               his
               threatnings
               by
               others
               hands
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               put
               himself
               
               out
               of
               breath
               ;
               yet
               even
               this
               persecutour
               is
               presently
               after
               made
               a
               convert
               ;
               and
               the
               text
               intimateth
               in
               the
               history
               ,
               no
               other
               reason
               of
               his
               conversion
               ,
               but
               this
               prayer
               of
               S.
               Stephen
               immediately
               before
               the
               stones
               had
               beaten
               his
               soul
               out
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 lay
                 not
                 this
                 sin
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 .
              
               And
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               prayer
               of
               our
               own
               Church
               ,
               
                 [
                 That
                 it
                 may
                 please
                 thee
                 to
                 forgive
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 persecutours
                 ,
                 and
                 slanderers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turn
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 ]
              
               will
               yet
               in
               Gods
               good
               time
               ,
               work
               the
               conversion
               of
               some
               of
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               now
               think
               they
               do
               God
               good
               service
               by
               denying
               others
               to
               serve
               him
               ;
               and
               God
               forbid
               that
               we
               should
               ever
               cease
               thus
               to
               pray
               even
               for
               those
               that
               most
               resist
               and
               oppose
               our
               prayers
               ;
               though
               thereby
               they
               do
               also
               resist
               ,
               and
               oppose
               their
               own
               conversion
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               of
               Christ
               may
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               lose
               its
               power
               ,
               but
               may
               not
               lose
               its
               mercy
               ;
               for
               it
               can
               be
               no
               longer
               Christian
               then
               it
               is
               mercifull
               ;
               
                 Mercifull
                 in
                 giving
                 ,
                 freely
                 ye
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 freely
                 give
                 ,
              
               (
               S.
               Matth.
               10.
               8.
               )
               
                 Mercifull
                 in
                 forgiving
                 ,
                 not
                 untill
                 seven
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 untill
                 seventie
                 times
                 seven
                 ,
              
               Saint
               Matth.
               18.
               22.
               
               
                 Deus
                 semper
                 miseretur
                 puniendo
                 citra
                 condignum
                 ,
                 praemiando
                 ultra
                 condignum
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Schole
               ,
               
                 
                 God
                 is
                 always
                 mercifull
                 in
                 punishing
                 less
                 ,
                 in
                 rewarding
                 more
                 then
                 we
                 deserve
                 ;
              
               so
               is
               God
               Church
               ,
               always
               mercifull
               both
               in
               its
               rewards
               and
               in
               its
               punishments
               .
               The
               dispensations
               of
               Baptismal
               and
               of
               Penitential
               grace
               ,
               both
               such
               acts
               of
               mercy
               ,
               that
               they
               fall
               under
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               no
               sufficient
               retribution
               ,
               no
               sufficient
               amends
               can
               be
               made
               for
               them
               ;
               yet
               both
               these
               acts
               of
               mercie
               are
               so
               proper
               to
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               that
               among
               all
               the
               sects
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               we
               cannot
               find
               one
               which
               comes
               near
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               the
               zeal
               of
               bringing
               those
               that
               are
               born
               in
               sin
               ,
               to
               Baptisme
               ;
               and
               of
               those
               that
               have
               lived
               in
               sin
               ,
               unto
               Repentance
               .
               It
               was
               a
               question
               in
               S.
               Cyprians
               time
               ,
               whether
               infants
               might
               be
               admitted
               to
               baptism
               before
               the
               eighth
               day
               ;
               and
               Fidus
               the
               Presbyter
               thought
               not
               ,
               because
               the
               law
               of
               Circumcision
               required
               a
               stay
               till
               the
               eighth
               day
               ,
               and
               Baptism
               succeeded
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Circumcision
               :
               but
               S.
               Cyprian
               and
               the
               orthodox
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Carthage
               were
               of
               another
               opinion
               ,
               and
               the
               sixtie
               six
               good
               Bishops
               give
               this
               as
               the
               chiefest
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               in
               their
               Epistle
               to
               Fidus
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               
                 (
                 Cypr.
                 epist.
              
               59.
               
                 cum
                 Pamel
                 .
                 )
                 Universi
                 poitùs
                 judicavimus
                 ,
                 nulli
                 bominum
              
               
               
                 nato
                 misericordiam
                 Dei
                 &
                 gratiam
                 denegandam
                 ;
                 nam
                 cùm
                 Dominus
                 in
                 Evangelio
                 suo
                 dicat
                 ,
                 Filius
                 hominis
                 non
                 venit
                 animas
                 hominum
                 perdere
                 ,
                 sed
                 salvare
                 ,
                 quantum
                 in
                 nobis
                 est
                 ,
                 si
                 fieri
                 potest
                 ,
                 nulla
                 anima
                 perdenda
                 est
                 :
              
               
                 We
                 all
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 agreed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mercy
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 none
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 himself
                 hath
                 professed
                 in
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   destroy
                   mens
                   souls
                
              
               (
               we
               translate
               lives
               ,
               but
               the
               Greek
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               souls
               )
               
                 
                   but
                   to
                   save
                   them
                
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 lyes
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 all
                 souls
                 from
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 destruction
                 .
              
               This
               was
               that
               Councils
               main
               argument
               why
               children
               should
               be
               baptized
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               eight
               days
               old
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               now
               a
               generation
               that
               will
               not
               baptize
               them
               till
               almost
               twice
               that
               number
               of
               years
               .
               But
               Solomons
               judgement
               stands
               upon
               record
               ,
               whereby
               still
               to
               discern
               which
               is
               the
               true
               mother
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               false
               :
               for
               she
               who
               hath
               the
               tender
               bowels
               is
               certainly
               the
               true
               mother
               ,
               not
               she
               who
               cares
               not
               what
               becomes
               of
               the
               childe
               ;
               (
               1
               King.
               3.
               )
               so
               is
               it
               still
               ;
               Faction
               is
               merciless
               and
               cruel
               ,
               fears
               not
               to
               see
               the
               sword
               drawn
               ,
               to
               be
               not
               onely
               bathed
               but
               also
               sheathed
               in
               bloud
               ;
               whereas
               
               the
               true
               Religion
               is
               of
               tender
               bowells
               ,
               would
               have
               none
               of
               her
               children
               perish
               or
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               perishing
               ;
               therefore
               since
               baptism
               is
               the
               onely
               ordinary
               means
               of
               saving
               children
               ,
               by
               taking
               away
               the
               guilt
               of
               their
               original
               sin
               ;
               and
               repentanee
               is
               the
               onely
               ordinary
               means
               of
               saving
               men
               ,
               by
               taking
               away
               their
               actual
               sins
               ,
               the
               true
               Christian
               Church
               never
               yet
               thought
               fit
               to
               delay
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               to
               deny
               the
               other
               :
               but
               even
               in
               the
               strictest
               discipline
               that
               ever
               was
               exercised
               against
               notorious
               offenders
               ,
               they
               that
               returned
               to
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               admitted
               to
               penance
               ,
               and
               those
               penitents
               that
               were
               in
               danger
               of
               death
               ,
               were
               also
               admitted
               to
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ;
               we
               have
               Presidents
               or
               rather
               precepts
               for
               both
               in
               the
               first
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
              
               ;
               the
               11.
               
               Canon
               admitting
               the
               offenders
               to
               penance
               ;
               the
               13.
               
               Canon
               admitting
               the
               penitents
               to
               the
               holy
               Communion
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               11.
               
               Canon
               ,
               those
               that
               under
               Licinius
               had
               denied
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               being
               not
               compelled
               thereunto
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               persecution
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               unworthy
               of
               mercy
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               excluded
               from
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               Council
               admitted
               them
               
               to
               penance
               :
               Again
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               13.
               
               Canon
               ,
               those
               that
               were
               under
               penance
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               in
               any
               imminent
               danger
               of
               death
               ,
               were
               presently
               permitted
               to
               receive
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               as
               the
               provision
               necessary
               for
               their
               last
               journey
               ,
               though
               if
               they
               recovered
               of
               their
               sickness
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               reduced
               back
               again
               to
               the
               order
               of
               penitents
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               fully
               accomplished
               their
               enjoyned
               penance
               ;
               and
               this
               relaxation
               or
               indulgence
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Canon
               )
               was
               the
               ancient
               and
               Canonical
               Law
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               may
               be
               proved
               from
               the
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               Rome
               to
               S.
               
                 Cyprian
                 (
                 Cyp.
                 cum
                 Pamel
                 .
                 Epist.
              
               31.
               )
               wherein
               they
               profess
               a
               relaxation
               of
               penance
               to
               those
               that
               by
               sickness
               were
               summoned
               to
               Gods
               Tribunal
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               resolved
               that
               the
               rest
               should
               stay
               till
               they
               had
               a
               new
               Bishop
               :
               Thus
               we
               see
               it
               was
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               severest
               discipline
               ,
               that
               mercy
               should
               be
               above
               justice
               ;
               and
               the
               holy
               communion
               administred
               (
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               )
               even
               to
               those
               whom
               the
               ecclesiastical
               censures
               did
               still
               exclude
               from
               it
               :
               against
               this
               Law
               of
               the
               Church
               Novatus
               was
               peccant
               
               in
               the
               defect
               ,
               for
               he
               would
               admit
               none
               to
               penance
               that
               had
               once
               fallen
               away
               ;
               but
               Novatianus
               was
               peccant
               in
               the
               excess
               ,
               for
               he
               would
               needs
               have
               all
               promiscuously
               admitted
               without
               any
               penance
               ;
               And
               S.
               Cyp.
               mightily
               opposed
               them
               both
               (
               which
               may
               shew
               us
               the
               antiquity
               of
               this
               discipline
               ,
               for
               he
               lived
               within
               230
               years
               after
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               )
               as
               well
               Novatus
               his
               inhumanity
               ,
               in
               admitting
               none
               ,
               as
               Novatianus
               his
               facility
               in
               admitting
               all
               :
               for
               Novatianus
               was
               so
               zealous
               of
               encreasing
               his
               party
               ,
               that
               what
               heretick
               or
               apostate
               soever
               would
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               rebaptized
               ,
               might
               be
               received
               into
               his
               Congregation
               without
               any
               recantation
               of
               his
               errour
               or
               of
               his
               apostasie
               ;
               but
               Novatus
               on
               the
               other
               side
               was
               so
               rigid
               and
               severe
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               receive
               those
               that
               had
               recanted
               ,
               and
               made
               earnest
               suit
               to
               undergo
               their
               penance
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               again
               fully
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               S.
               Cyprian
               in
               many
               of
               his
               Tracts
               ,
               especially
               in
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               complaineth
               frequently
               of
               the
               petulancy
               of
               both
               these
               Sectaries
               and
               their
               Adherents
               ,
               advising
               all
               Christians
               that
               had
               a
               care
               of
               their
               souls
               to
               abstain
               from
               their
               company
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               from
               their
               communion
               ;
               
               and
               to
               keep
               themselves
               to
               the
               well
               grounded
               and
               well
               setled
               discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               refused
               no
               penitents
               ,
               so
               it
               durst
               not
               countenance
               any
               in
               sin
               and
               in
               impenitency
               ;
               and
               yet
               even
               this
               severe
               Bishop
               in
               his
               greatest
               strictness
               for
               Church
               discipline
               ,
               though
               he
               would
               not
               allow
               the
               Martyrs
               and
               Confessours
               to
               be
               too
               importunate
               for
               the
               over
               speedy
               reconciliation
               of
               notorious
               offenders
               (
               in
               which
               he
               had
               also
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               Rome
               )
               yet
               if
               an
               offender
               had
               been
               overhastily
               reconciled
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               by
               any
               means
               make
               void
               that
               act
               of
               mercy
               :
               thus
               we
               read
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Bishop
               Therapius
               had
               given
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               Victor
               the
               Presbyter
               (
               for
               the
               Bishops
               were
               in
               those
               dayes
               the
               governours
               in
               chief
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               whole
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Communion
               )
               before
               he
               had
               made
               publick
               satisfaction
               for
               his
               offence
               ,
               though
               S.
               Cyprian
               and
               his
               collegues
               were
               much
               troubled
               that
               he
               had
               so
               hastily
               received
               him
               into
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               
                 nullâ
                 infirmitate
                 urgente
              
               ,
               when
               as
               no
               dangerous
               sickness
               of
               his
               had
               called
               for
               a
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               yet
               they
               would
               not
               revoke
               that
               act
               of
               grace
               that
               had
               been
               done
               by
               Therapius
               ,
               but
               let
               Victor
               still
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               
               of
               it
               ,
               thereby
               shewing
               that
               the
               true
               Religion
               though
               it
               stand
               much
               upon
               the
               exactness
               of
               Justice
               ,
               yet
               is
               much
               more
               delighted
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               Mercy
               ;
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Cyprian
               and
               his
               fellow
               Collegues
               met
               together
               in
               a
               Synod
               meerly
               about
               Church-discipline
               ,
               are
               very
               remarkable
               ,
               
                 Sed
                 librato
                 apud
                 nos
                 diu
                 consilio
                 ,
                 satis
                 fuit
                 objurgare
                 Therapium
                 collegam
                 nostrum
                 quod
                 temerè
                 hoc
                 fecerit
                 ,
                 &
                 instruxisse
                 ne
                 quid
                 tale
                 de
                 caetero
                 faciat
                 ;
                 pacem
                 tamen
                 quomodocunque
                 a
                 sacerdote
                 Dei
                 semel
                 datam
                 non
                 putavimus
                 au-ferendam
                 .
              
               (
               Cyp.
               Ep.
               59.
               
                 cum
                 Pam.
              
               )
               
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 taken
                 long
                 and
                 full
                 advice
                 about
                 this
                 business
                 ,
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 reprove
                 Therapius
                 our
                 Collegue
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 this
                 rashly
                 ,
                 and
                 require
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 peace
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 by
                 a
                 Priest
                 intrusted
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 given
                 after
                 never
                 so
                 ill
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 Victor
                 shall
                 still
                 enjoy
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               But
               what
               do
               I
               speak
               of
               Mercy
               above
               Justice
               in
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               when
               she
               would
               not
               call
               for
               Justice
               at
               all
               were
               it
               not
               that
               she
               might
               shew
               Mercy
               ?
               for
               thus
               she
               proceeds
               to
               deliver
               a
               sinner
               to
               Satan
               ,
               
               that
               she
               may
               keep
               him
               from
               hell
               ;
               as
               faith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               to
               deliver
               such
               a
               one
               
                 unto
                 Satan
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               ;
               true
               Religion
               would
               not
               exercise
               that
               
                 Justice
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               were
               it
               not
               to
               make
               way
               for
               that
               Mercy
               which
               is
               
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               therein
               resembling
               God
               himself
               who
               thrusts
               men
               away
               from
               him
               meerly
               out
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               Justice
               ,
               but
               embraceth
               and
               receiveth
               them
               from
               his
               incessant
               desire
               and
               delight
               of
               
                 shewing
                 mercy
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   assurance
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   maketh
                   us
                
                 reverence
                 and
                 fear
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   ascribing
                   the
                   honour
                   due
                   unto
                   his
                   Name
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                
                 ten
                 proper
                 Names
                 of
                 God
                 
                   collected
                   by
                
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 .
              
            
             
               HE
               that
               is
               willing
               to
               expostulate
               with
               God
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               unwilling
               to
               offend
               him
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               man
               should
               ever
               be
               dashed
               out
               of
               countenance
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               any
               sin
               ,
               who
               is
               resolved
               
               to
               justifie
               and
               maintain
               all
               his
               sins
               ;
               such
               a
               man
               is
               more
               fit
               for
               the
               School
               of
               the
               Peripateticks
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               
                 School
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               made
               rather
               for
               disputation
               then
               for
               devotion
               :
               and
               truly
               this
               is
               the
               chiefest
               reason
               that
               we
               can
               alledge
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               all
               those
               grand
               miscarriages
               that
               are
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               whether
               by
               way
               of
               superstition
               or
               of
               profaneness
               ;
               that
               men
               wedded
               to
               their
               own
               corrupt
               practises
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               resolved
               to
               expostulate
               with
               God
               rather
               then
               to
               comply
               with
               him
               ;
               't
               is
               such
               a
               Clergy
               humour
               as
               this
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               Malachi
               complaineth
               of
               Mal.
               1.
               6.
               saying
               ,
               
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 O
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 despise
                 my
                 Name
              
               ;
               and
               ye
               say
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 have
                 we
                 despised
                 thy
                 Name
                 ?
              
               they
               would
               needs
               be
               disputing
               when
               they
               should
               have
               been
               repenting
               ;
               for
               all
               this
               while
               they
               
                 did
                 neither
                 honour
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 not
                 fear
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Master
              
               ;
               for
               so
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 a
                 son
                 honoureth
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 servant
                 his
                 master
                 ;
                 if
                 then
                 I
                 be
                 a
                 father
                 where
                 is
                 mine
                 honour
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 a
                 master
                 where
                 is
                 my
                 fear
                 ?
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 unto
                 you
                 O
                 Priests
                 that
                 despise
                 my
                 Name
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               a
               foul
               shame
               for
               any
               to
               despise
               Gods
               Name
               ,
               but
               most
               especially
               for
               those
               who
               are
               most
               bound
               to
               
               glorifie
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               his
               Priests
               who
               are
               peculiarly
               consecrated
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               more
               particularly
               devoted
               to
               his
               service
               ;
               no
               man
               may
               securely
               contemn
               Religion
               ,
               but
               he
               least
               who
               is
               entrusted
               to
               teach
               it
               ,
               for
               what
               he
               is
               entrusted
               to
               teach
               ,
               he
               is
               much
               more
               commanded
               to
               practise
               :
               and
               truly
               this
               is
               the
               proper
               work
               of
               Religion
               (
               which
               the
               Prophet
               here
               cals
               for
               )
               to
               glorifie
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 honour
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 to
                 fear
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Master
              
               ;
               for
               without
               this
               honour
               and
               this
               fear
               ,
               we
               cannot
               take
               God
               for
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               work
               of
               Religion
               to
               make
               man
               take
               God
               for
               God
               :
               and
               how
               can
               that
               be
               ,
               but
               by
               acknowledging
               and
               professing
               his
               
                 Verity
                 ,
                 Omnipotency
                 ,
                 Goodness
              
               and
               Excellency
               ?
               so
               that
               the
               work
               of
               Religion
               most
               especially
               consists
               in
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 ,
                 Charity
              
               ,
               and
               Reverence
               ,
               or
               
                 holy
                 Fear
              
               ;
               for
               by
               Faith
               we
               acknowledge
               Gods
               eternal
               truth
               or
               Verity
               ,
               by
               Hope
               his
               Omnipotency
               ,
               by
               Love
               his
               allsufficient
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               by
               Fear
               or
               reverence
               his
               Soveraign
               Majesty
               or
               supertranscendent
               excellency
               .
            
             
               Thus
               he
               that
               beleeveth
               in
               God
               acknowledgeth
               God
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               acknowledgeth
               him
               to
               be
               the
               first
               Truth
               or
               
               chiefest
               Verity
               ;
               he
               that
               hopeth
               in
               God
               acknowledgeth
               God
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               relyeth
               on
               his
               Omnipotency
               ;
               he
               that
               loveth
               God
               with
               all
               his
               might
               ,
               acknowledgeth
               God
               to
               be
               God
               because
               he
               taketh
               him
               for
               the
               
                 chiefest
                 good
              
               ,
               being
               wholly
               satisfied
               with
               his
               allsufficiency
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               he
               that
               feareth
               God
               with
               all
               his
               might
               ,
               acknowledgeth
               God
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               taketh
               him
               for
               the
               Soveraign
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               greatest
               excellency
               ;
               wherefore
               God
               is
               truly
               to
               be
               honoured
               as
               a
               Father
               by
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Charity
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               honoured
               as
               a
               Master
               by
               Fear
               and
               Reverence
               :
               and
               the
               true
               Religion
               reacheth
               us
               to
               honour
               God
               both
               as
               a
               Father
               and
               as
               a
               Master
               ;
               as
               a
               Father
               by
               beleeving
               in
               him
               ,
               for
               shall
               not
               a
               Son
               beleeve
               his
               Father
               ?
               though
               all
               others
               beleeve
               him
               no
               further
               then
               for
               his
               honesty
               ,
               yet
               his
               own
               Son
               is
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               him
               also
               for
               his
               authority
               :
               again
               ,
               to
               honour
               him
               as
               a
               Father
               by
               hoping
               and
               expecting
               a
               blessing
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               our
               inheritance
               ;
               for
               as
               faith
               looks
               to
               the
               promise
               ,
               so
               hope
               looks
               to
               the
               thing
               promised
               ;
               and
               we
               can
               never
               look
               upon
               God
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               can
               we
               look
               for
               too
               much
               from
               him
               :
               
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 being
                 evil
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 give
                 good
              
               
               
                 gifts
                 to
                 our
                 children
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 our
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 give
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 ask
                 him
                 ,
              
               S.
               Luk.
               11.
               13
               the
               word
               Father
               is
               there
               
                 titulus
                 argumentosus
              
               ,
               not
               so
               truly
               a
               word
               as
               't
               is
               an
               Argument
               ;
               if
               father
               be
               the
               antecedent
               ,
               how
               shall
               not
               
                 giving
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
              
               be
               the
               consequent
               ?
               and
               yet
               't
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               no
               such
               gift
               is
               asked
               explicitely
               in
               our
               Lords
               most
               holy
               Prayer
               ,
               to
               which
               this
               promise
               hath
               immediate
               relation
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               that
               much
               more
               is
               asked
               in
               that
               most
               holy
               prayer
               then
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               yet
               much
               more
               is
               given
               then
               is
               asked
               when
               we
               do
               indeed
               say
               
                 Our
                 Father
              
               ,
               with
               a
               true
               filial
               affection
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               True
               Religion
               teacheth
               us
               to
               honour
               God
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               by
               loving
               him
               
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 strength
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 soul
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 might
              
               ;
               for
               every
               childe
               doth
               love
               his
               natural
               Father
               ,
               unless
               himself
               be
               a
               monster
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               doth
               therefore
               love
               him
               because
               he
               is
               
                 principium
                 vitae
              
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               natural
               life
               ;
               much
               more
               do
               the
               children
               of
               God
               love
               thir
               spiritual
               Father
               ,
               who
               hath
               
                 be
                 gotten
                 them
                 again
                 unto
                 a
                 lively
                 hope
                 by
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 inheritance
                 incorruptible
                 and
                 undefiled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sadeth
              
               
               
                 not
                 away
                 ,
                 reserved
                 in
                 heaven
                 for
                 them
              
               ;
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               our
               fathers
               here
               do
               beget
               us
               but
               to
               
                 dead
                 hopes
              
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               born
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               are
               often
               unable
               to
               maintain
               us
               when
               we
               are
               begotten
               ;
               but
               our
               Father
               in
               heaven
               ,
               hath
               begotten
               us
               to
               a
               
                 lively
                 hope
              
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               hope
               of
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               less
               able
               to
               preserve
               life
               then
               he
               was
               to
               give
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               an
               
                 incorruptible
                 and
                 undefiled
                 inheritance
                 that
                 fadeth
                 not
                 away
                 ,
                 reserved
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               to
               bestow
               upon
               his
               children
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               is
               infinitely
               more
               to
               be
               loved
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               the
               giver
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               the
               preserver
               of
               it
               :
               thus
               doth
               the
               true
               Religion
               teach
               us
               to
               honour
               God
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               by
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Charity
               ;
               and
               it
               doth
               also
               teach
               us
               to
               honour
               him
               as
               a
               Master
               ,
               by
               due
               and
               lowly
               reverence
               ;
               for
               to
               worship
               ,
               and
               reverence
               ,
               and
               to
               fear
               God
               is
               to
               take
               and
               acknowledge
               God
               for
               God
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               to
               take
               and
               acknowledge
               him
               for
               the
               chiefest
               excellency
               ;
               for
               reverence
               alwaies
               presupposeth
               excellency
               ,
               and
               therefore
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               reverence
               ,
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               excellency
               :
               Let
               me
               then
               shew
               what
               opinion
               I
               have
               of
               Gods
               excellency
               by
               my
               reverence
               ,
               and
               let
               
                 me
                 worship
                 and
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 kneel
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 my
                 maker
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               
               onely
               my
               maker
               ,
               to
               call
               for
               my
               lowest
               reverence
               ,
               but
               also
               my
               Master
               to
               quell
               and
               punish
               mine
               irreverence
               ;
               for
               though
               I
               may
               easily
               
                 draw
                 near
                 him
                 with
                 my
                 lips
                 ,
              
               yet
               I
               can
               hardly
               draw
               near
               him
               with
               my
               knee
               ,
               whilest
               
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 him
              
               ;
               there
               is
               indeed
               the
               same
               natural
               distance
               of
               the
               knee
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               mouth
               from
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               same
               moral
               distance
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               mouth
               is
               much
               farther
               from
               the
               heart
               then
               is
               the
               knee
               ;
               the
               profession
               of
               godliness
               may
               be
               altogether
               without
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               :
               't
               is
               much
               easier
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               an
               hypocrite
               in
               his
               words
               then
               in
               his
               deeds
               ,
               in
               his
               pretences
               then
               in
               his
               practises
               :
               for
               actually
               to
               serve
               God
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               labour
               and
               vexation
               ,
               even
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               who
               all
               that
               while
               is
               withheld
               from
               serving
               himself
               either
               in
               his
               profit
               or
               in
               his
               pleasure
               ;
               but
               verbally
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               talk
               of
               serving
               him
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               it
               being
               as
               easie
               a
               peece
               of
               lip-labour
               to
               say
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               say
               to
               man
               ,
               
                 Your
                 humble
                 Servant
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               still
               be
               far
               from
               doing
               him
               any
               service
               ;
               thus
               did
               that
               
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 commanded
                 to
                 go
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 presently
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 go
                 Sir
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 not
                 ,
              
               S.
               Matth.
               21.
               30.
               and
               
               those
               who
               are
               most
               ready
               to
               promise
               their
               fealty
               and
               homage
               to
               their
               master
               in
               heaven
               ,
               are
               too
               too
               often
               least
               ready
               to
               perform
               their
               promises
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               reiterated
               complaint
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 this
                 people
                 honoureth
                 me
                 with
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 heart
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 me
              
               ;
               a
               complaint
               that
               needs
               still
               be
               much
               repeated
               because
               it
               is
               still
               so
               little
               regarded
               ,
               for
               setting
               aside
               this
               empty
               honour
               of
               our
               lips
               ,
               and
               what
               have
               we
               left
               but
               
                 Ichabod
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 glory
                 ?
              
               for
               in
               truth
               the
               
                 glory
                 is
                 departed
                 from
                 our
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 ark
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
              
               nay
               ,
               trampled
               under
               our
               feet
               :
               and
               all
               this
               irreligion
               and
               profaneness
               must
               needs
               be
               where
               men
               will
               have
               a
               Religion
               that
               shall
               so
               honour
               God
               as
               not
               also
               fear
               him
               ,
               that
               shall
               pretend
               to
               honour
               him
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               but
               not
               care
               to
               fear
               him
               as
               a
               Master
               :
               for
               a
               Son
               that
               refuseth
               to
               be
               a
               servant
               ,
               will
               soon
               refuse
               to
               be
               a
               Son
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               once
               begins
               not
               to
               fear
               his
               Father
               ,
               will
               soon
               begin
               not
               to
               honour
               him
               ;
               and
               a
               servant
               that
               cares
               not
               to
               continue
               a
               servant
               by
               fearing
               his
               Master
               ,
               will
               easily
               not
               care
               to
               turn
               an
               enemy
               by
               provoking
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               cannot
               desire
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               fear
               to
               displease
               him
               ,
               either
               by
               disrespect
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               or
               by
               disobedience
               to
               his
               commands
               :
               
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               very
               necessary
               ,
               that
               we
               all
               think
               of
               Gods
               Majesty
               which
               is
               able
               to
               confound
               us
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               of
               his
               mercy
               which
               is
               willing
               to
               save
               us
               ;
               and
               come
               into
               his
               presence
               with
               fear
               and
               reverence
               to
               acknowledge
               his
               incomprehensible
               greatness
               no
               less
               then
               with
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Love
               to
               acknowledge
               his
               infinite
               and
               undeserved
               goodness
               :
               thus
               doth
               Hierotheus
               speak
               of
               God
               in
               the
               language
               of
               the
               divine
               
                 Arcopagite
                 (
                 libro
                 de
                 divin
                 .
                 nom
                 .
                 cap.
                 1
                 )
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               again
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               his
               being
               is
               above
               all
               being
               to
               shew
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               his
               loving
               is
               above
               all
               loving
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               goodness
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               which
               made
               Damascene
               ,
               undertaking
               to
               write
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               Faith
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               begun
               his
               first
               Chapter
               
                 de
                 Deo
              
               ,
               immediately
               give
               this
               Title
               to
               his
               second
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 de
                 Effabilibus
                 &
                 Ineffabilibus
                 ,
                 Cognoscibilibus
                 &
                 Incognoscibilibus
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               things
               concerning
               God
               are
               both
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               such
               as
               we
               can
               neither
               know
               nor
               express
               ;
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               our
               knee
               is
               fitter
               to
               proclaim
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               then
               is
               our
               tongue
               ;
               for
               the
               tongue
               cannot
               express
               what
               the
               man
               doth
               not
               know
               ,
               but
               the
               knee
               can
               and
               will
               acknowledge
               
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               know
               it
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               we
               do
               indeed
               but
               truly
               beleeve
               it
               :
               and
               it
               is
               observable
               that
               in
               the
               99
               Psalm
               after
               the
               Psalmist
               had
               declared
               the
               greatness
               of
               Gods
               Majesty
               ,
               he
               exhorts
               men
               to
               glorifie
               him
               in
               their
               words
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               in
               their
               deeds
               ,
               for
               he
               calls
               upon
               them
               but
               once
               to
               praise
               him
               ,
               v.
               3.
               
                 let
                 them
                 praise
                 thy
                 great
                 and
                 terrible
                 Name
              
               ;
               but
               he
               calls
               upon
               them
               twice
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 Exalt
                 ye
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 at
                 his
                 footstool
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 holy
              
               ;
               and
               again
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 Exalt
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 at
                 his
                 holy
                 hill
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 holy
              
               ;
               taking
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               was
               more
               to
               be
               magnified
               by
               reverence
               and
               adoration
               though
               we
               spake
               but
               little
               ,
               then
               by
               all
               the
               loud
               praises
               and
               hymns
               which
               we
               could
               utter
               ,
               whilest
               we
               continued
               guilty
               of
               irreverence
               :
               and
               S.
               Paul
               setting
               forth
               the
               condition
               of
               a
               true
               convert
               ,
               makes
               him
               reverent
               in
               his
               behaviour
               as
               well
               as
               zealous
               in
               his
               thanksgivings
               ,
               for
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 falling
                 down
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 report
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 ;
                 he
                 falls
                 down
                 and
                 worships
                 ,
              
               there
               's
               his
               reverence
               ;
               
                 he
                 reports
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
              
               there
               's
               his
               thanks-giving
               ;
               and
               if
               either
               of
               
               these
               be
               wanting
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               can
               see
               by
               the
               Text
               ,
               he
               is
               yet
               no
               true
               convert
               ,
               but
               is
               still
               in
               the
               same
               state
               of
               ignorance
               and
               of
               unbelief
               as
               when
               he
               first
               came
               into
               the
               Church
               to
               hear
               those
               that
               prophesied
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               better
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               reverence
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               parted
               from
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               I
               will
               briefly
               run
               over
               those
               ten
               Names
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               S
               :
               Hierome
               hath
               collected
               together
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Epistles
               to
               
                 Marcellus
                 (
                 ep
              
               .
               136.
               )
               for
               there
               is
               not
               one
               of
               those
               Names
               but
               will
               strike
               a
               terrour
               into
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               bow
               himself
               before
               the
               most
               High
               God
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               not
               one
               of
               all
               these
               Names
               is
               once
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 Quia
                 in
                 hoc
                 spirituali
                 Epithalamio
                 merito
                 ea
                 nomina
                 praetermittuntur
                 ,
                 quae
                 ad
                 incutiendum
                 terrorem
                 accommodata
                 erant
                 ,
              
               
                 because
                 that
                 Song
                 of
                 Songs
                 being
                 made
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 marriage
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 use
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 terrible
                 names
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 might
                 occasion
                 the
                 interruption
                 of
                 that
                 joy
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               first
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               rendred
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               the
               LXX
               ,
               but
               by
               Aquila
               according
               to
               its
               Etymology
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 strong
                 one
              
               ;
               
               this
               Name
               Exod.
               20.
               5.
               is
               joyned
               with
               Jealousie
               ,
               in
               that
               very
               Commandment
               wherein
               God
               requires
               our
               Religion
               to
               be
               with
               reverence
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               without
               Idolatry
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 jealous
                 God
              
               ;
               he
               is
               God
               and
               able
               to
               punish
               us
               ,
               he
               is
               jealous
               and
               will
               not
               let
               us
               scape
               unpunished
               ,
               no
               ,
               nor
               our
               children
               after
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               shew
               that
               we
               hate
               him
               by
               loving
               irreligion
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               superstition
               or
               by
               profaneness
               ,
               whether
               by
               idolatry
               or
               by
               irreverence
               ;
               for
               we
               may
               certainly
               bring
               a
               vengeance
               and
               a
               curse
               ,
               not
               onely
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               but
               also
               upon
               our
               posterity
               ,
               by
               our
               irreverence
               which
               is
               against
               the
               positive
               precept
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               by
               our
               Idolatry
               which
               is
               against
               the
               negative
               precept
               of
               the
               second
               Commandment
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               this
               Name
               we
               finde
               Hab.
               1.
               12.
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 not
                 from
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 mine
                 Holy
                 One
                 ?
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 [
                 My
                 God
              
               ]
               and
               
                 [
                 mine
                 Holy
                 One
              
               ]
               are
               put
               as
               terms
               convertible
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               but
               my
               Idol
               not
               my
               God
               ,
               unless
               he
               be
               also
               
                 mine
                 Holy
                 One
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 one
                 whom
                 I
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 so
              
               ;
               the
               profane
               person
               cannot
               deny
               God
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Holy
                 One
              
               ,
               though
               he
               rejoice
               not
               in
               his
               Holiness
               ;
               he
               would
               
               fain
               make
               a
               division
               betwixt
               these
               two
               properties
               of
               God
               ,
               Power
               and
               Holiness
               ;
               he
               would
               either
               have
               God
               
                 a
                 strong
                 one
              
               without
               holiness
               ,
               to
               allow
               profaneness
               ;
               or
               he
               would
               have
               him
               
                 a
                 holy
                 one
              
               without
               strength
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               avenge
               it
               .
               But
               we
               must
               look
               upon
               his
               strength
               as
               the
               fortress
               and
               bullwork
               of
               his
               holiness
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               will
               not
               learn
               to
               detest
               profaneness
               and
               irreverence
               because
               of
               his
               holiness
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               learn
               to
               dread
               it
               because
               of
               his
               strength
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               we
               meet
               withall
               in
               the
               first
               words
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               Gen.
               1.
               1.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Dii
                 creavit
              
               ,
               where
               is
               a
               noun
               of
               the
               plural
               number
               signifying
               God
               ,
               with
               a
               verb
               of
               the
               singular
               ;
               which
               strange
               Syntaxis
               hath
               one
               gloss
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               another
               among
               the
               Christians
               :
               among
               the
               Jews
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               an
               argument
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               Gods
               majesty
               ,
               for
               so
               saith
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 holy
                 tongue
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 course
                 or
                 way
                 of
                 honour
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               thereby
               to
               intimate
               his
               greatness
               :
               but
               among
               the
               Christians
               this
               same
               manner
               of
               speech
               is
               taken
               for
               an
               argument
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 &
                 Undivided
              
               
               
                 Trinity
                 ;
                 The
                 noun
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 signifying
                 the
                 plurality
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 the
                 verb
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 ,
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 essence
              
               ;
               we
               may
               accordingly
               make
               an
               excellent
               use
               of
               either
               gloss
               in
               our
               devotions
               :
               for
               if
               we
               seriously
               consider
               the
               
                 greatness
                 of
                 Gods
                 majestie
              
               ,
               we
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               keep
               our
               distance
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               guilty
               of
               that
               undecent
               and
               ungodly
               familiarity
               which
               begetteth
               a
               contempt
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               at
               lest
               it
               be
               not
               begotten
               of
               it
               :
               for
               it
               will
               certainly
               end
               in
               a
               slighting
               of
               his
               majestie
               ,
               if
               it
               do
               not
               begin
               in
               it
               .
               This
               ungodly
               familiarity
               with
               God
               ,
               teacheth
               us
               to
               
                 offer
                 that
                 to
                 God
                 which
                 doth
                 cost
                 us
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               contrary
               to
               his
               resolution
               who
               was
               
                 a
                 man
                 after
                 Gods
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               best
               acquainted
               with
               his
               liking
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               24.
               24.
               
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 buy
                 it
                 of
                 thee
                 at
                 a
                 price
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 offer
                 burnt-offerings
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 cost
                 me
                 nothing
                 :
              
               for
               indeed
               such
               offerings
               do
               but
               proclaim
               a
               contempt
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               appears
               ,
               Mal.
               1.
               7.
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 offer
                 polluted
                 bread
              
               ,
               do
               in
               effect
               say
               ,
               The
               table
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               contemptible
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               accordingly
               sent
               to
               Court
               to
               learn
               better
               manners
               ,
               and
               better
               language
               ,
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 Offer
                 it
                 now
                 unto
                 thy
                 Governour
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 be
                 pleased
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 accept
              
               
               
                 thy
                 person
              
               ?
               the
               Chalde
               Paraphrase
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               thy
               King
               ,
               but
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               thy
               under
               Governour
               ,
               (
               and
               indeed
               the
               Jews
               had
               no
               other
               after
               their
               captivity
               ,
               )
               offer
               such
               stuff
               as
               this
               but
               to
               the
               captain
               that
               is
               set
               over
               thee
               ,
               to
               thy
               Governour
               who
               is
               no
               King
               ,
               but
               himself
               under
               command
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               reject
               thy
               gift
               ,
               and
               scorn
               and
               disdain
               thee
               ;
               and
               how
               then
               darest
               thou
               offer
               it
               unto
               thy
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 ?
              
               how
               darest
               thou
               offer
               the
               blind
               ,
               the
               lame
               ,
               the
               
                 sick
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               thy
               
                 bounden
                 duty
              
               ,
               when
               as
               thou
               darest
               not
               offer
               it
               to
               thy
               Governour
               as
               a
               free
               and
               a
               
                 voluntary
                 gift
              
               ?
               we
               may
               offer
               unto
               God
               blind
               prayers
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               premeditation
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               souls
               fore-sight
               ;
               lame
               prayers
               for
               want
               of
               good
               affections
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               and
               sick
               prayers
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               undigested
               devotions
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               so
               I
               conceive
               it
               should
               be
               read
               in
               Hes●chius
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               two
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 sick
                 whose
                 stomach
                 is
                 oppressed
                 with
                 crudities
                 and
                 inconcoctions
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               he
               cares
               not
               for
               his
               meat
               ,
               and
               is
               besides
               clean
               out
               of
               temper
               ;
               and
               such
               are
               
                 sick
                 prayers
              
               ,
               which
               are
               crude
               ,
               indigested
               ,
               distempered
               prayers
               :
               thus
               we
               may
               
               offer
               unto
               God
               ,
               blind
               ,
               lame
               ,
               and
               sick
               prayers
               ;
               but
               in
               so
               doing
               we
               do
               rather
               in
               truth
               offer
               him
               defiances
               then
               prayers
               ,
               we
               do
               rather
               contemn
               then
               worship
               him
               ;
               unless
               we
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               less
               honoured
               with
               the
               Christians
               prayers
               then
               he
               was
               with
               the
               Jews
               sacrifices
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               have
               a
               greater
               priviledge
               granted
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               more
               securely
               dishonour
               him
               .
               Again
               ,
               if
               we
               seriously
               consider
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               
                 incomprehensible
                 mysterie
              
               in
               this
               
                 incomprehensible
                 majestie
              
               ,
               three
               persons
               in
               one
               God
               ,
               we
               will
               labour
               for
               such
               prayers
               as
               may
               be
               suitable
               with
               the
               
                 properties
                 of
                 the
                 persons
              
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               with
               the
               
                 majestie
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
              
               :
               thus
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               the
               charity
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               we
               will
               earnestly
               desire
               to
               have
               our
               mouths
               and
               our
               hearts
               filled
               with
               
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 wise
              
               ,
               and
               charitable
               prayers
               ,
               not
               guilty
               either
               of
               emptiness
               ,
               or
               of
               indiscretion
               ,
               or
               of
               faction
               :
               but
               however
               it
               is
               necessarie
               that
               in
               all
               our
               prayers
               we
               invocate
               
                 One
                 God
                 in
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 Trinity
                 in
                 Unity
                 ,
                 neither
                 confounding
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 nor
                 dividing
                 the
                 substance
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 are
                 equally
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 to
                 be
                 glorified
                 :
              
               nor
               may
               we
               communicate
               with
               other
               Christians
               
               in
               their
               prayers
               ,
               who
               worship
               not
               
                 one
                 God
                 in
                 three
                 coequal
                 and
                 coeternal
                 Persons
                 ,
              
               no
               more
               then
               we
               may
               with
               Turks
               and
               Jews
               ,
               who
               worship
               an
               idole
               in
               stead
               of
               God
               :
               for
               S.
               John
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 denieth
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               1
               S.
               John
               2.
               23.
               hath
               plainly
               taught
               us
               ,
               that
               Turks
               and
               Jews
               do
               not
               worship
               the
               same
               God
               with
               us
               Christians
               ,
               and
               since
               we
               do
               certainly
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               that
               they
               do
               worship
               an
               idole
               in
               stead
               of
               God
               ;
               wherefore
               doubtless
               all
               Anti-Trinitarians
               are
               idolaters
               :
               for
               though
               many
               of
               them
               talk
               much
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               kept
               him
               onely
               in
               their
               mouths
               ,
               but
               thrust
               him
               out
               of
               their
               Creed
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               vain
               do
               they
               pretend
               to
               godliness
               ,
               whiles
               they
               fight
               against
               God
               :
               for
               they
               cannot
               truly
               honour
               him
               in
               their
               prayers
               ,
               whiles
               they
               falsly
               conceive
               of
               him
               in
               their
               belief
               ,
               not
               acknowledging
               
                 Three
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 immortal
                 ,
                 invisible
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 wise
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Name
               of
               God
               alledged
               by
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 quod
                 Septuaginta
                 [
                 virtutum
                 ;
                 ]
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 [
                 exercituum
                 ]
                 transtulerunt
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               which
               the
               Septuagint
               translate
               Powers
               ,
               but
               
                 Aquil
                 a
                 translates
                 Hosts
              
               .
               
               And
               this
               name
               we
               find
               Isa.
               6.
               3.
               
               
                 Holy
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               Cherubims
               ,
               the
               true
               ground
               of
               the
               hymn
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               declaration
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 
                   Holy
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   Holy
                   O
                   Powerfull
                   ,
                   Holy
                   O
                   Immortal
                   ,
                
              
               is
               but
               an
               exposition
               of
               this
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Sabaoth
                 :
              
               and
               who
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Sabaoth
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               say
               also
               ,
               
                 Heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 majestie
                 of
                 glory
                 ?
              
               and
               who
               can
               confess
               that
               heaven
               and
               earth
               are
               full
               of
               Gods
               majestie
               ,
               and
               not
               earnestly
               desire
               ,
               that
               his
               own
               soul
               may
               not
               be
               empty
               of
               it
               ?
               And
               indeed
               this
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
              
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               strike
               terrour
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               who
               make
               it
               their
               work
               to
               terrifie
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               multitudes
               of
               armed
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               violence
               in
               their
               mouths
               to
               threaten
               ,
               and
               swords
               in
               their
               hands
               to
               act
               their
               threats
               :
               for
               't
               is
               not
               their
               multitudes
               ,
               or
               their
               strength
               can
               bear
               them
               out
               in
               their
               impiety
               and
               injustice
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               far
               greater
               strength
               (
               &
               there
               are
               far
               greater
               multitudes
               with
               God
               ,
               then
               with
               them
               ,
               even
               
                 all
                 the
                 hosts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 .
              
               Let
               this
               consideration
               move
               me
               to
               take
               that
               
               care
               of
               my
               soul
               ,
               which
               the
               approach
               of
               an
               army
               would
               me
               to
               about
               mine
               estate
               ;
               that
               I
               may
               take
               heed
               above
               all
               ,
               least
               I
               be
               spiritually
               plundred
               :
               for
               what
               have
               I
               worth
               the
               keeping
               ,
               if
               I
               have
               lost
               my
               Saviour
               ?
               and
               how
               shall
               I
               not
               lose
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               I
               lose
               my
               Religion
               ?
               Let
               therefore
               those
               angry
               fellows
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Dan
               ,
               ransack
               me
               as
               they
               did
               Micah
               ,
               (
               Iudg.
               18.
               )
               yet
               shall
               they
               never
               get
               any
               power
               over
               my
               Religion
               ;
               nor
               shall
               it
               ever
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 have
                 taken
                 away
                 my
                 God
              
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               commanded
               by
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               best
               knew
               the
               right
               way
               of
               salvation
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 fear
                 those
                 hosts
                 which
                 kill
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 soul
              
               ;
               but
               rather
               to
               fear
               him
               who
               is
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
              
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 able
                 to
                 destroy
                 both
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
              
               and
               will
               certainly
               so
               destroy
               all
               those
               hosts
               that
               oppose
               him
               ,
               if
               they
               impenitently
               persist
               and
               persevere
               in
               their
               oppositions
               .
               Let
               me
               thus
               in
               my
               greatest
               frights
               ,
               think
               more
               of
               spiritual
               then
               of
               carnal
               Terrours
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               may
               perchance
               be
               almost
               
                 frighted
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 wits
              
               ,
               yet
               I
               shall
               be
               sure
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               
                 frighted
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 Religion
              
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 quod
                 nos
                 excel
                 sum
                 dicimus
              
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Saint
               Hierome
               )
               the
               
                 most
                 High
              
               :
               and
               this
               Name
               
               is
               recorded
               ,
               Gen.
               14.
               18.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Melchisedeck
               was
               the
               
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               thus
               let
               me
               with
               the
               heavenly
               host
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 Glory
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Highest
                 ,
              
               S.
               Luke
               2.
               14.
               let
               me
               always
               think
               of
               his
               Highness
               ,
               who
               is
               no
               less
               above
               heaven
               then
               above
               earth
               ;
               He
               is
               in
               the
               Highest
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               the
               lowest
               ,
               in
               a
               twofold
               deep
               ,
               
                 in
                 duplici
                 prosundo
                 ,
                 inobedientiae
                 &
                 miseriae
                 ,
              
               as
               S.
               Gregory
               said
               of
               Jonas
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               swallowed
               up
               in
               the
               whales
               belly
               ;
               in
               the
               
                 depth
                 of
                 disobedience
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               
                 depth
                 of
                 misery
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               
                 depth
                 of
                 misery
              
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               
                 depth
                 of
                 disobedience
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 these
                 depths
                 have
                 I
                 called
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 :
                 Lord
                 hear
                 my
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 thine
                 ear
                 consider
                 well
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 my
                 complaint
                 ,
              
               that
               I
               may
               be
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               depth
               pf
               misery
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               thine
               
                 eye
                 be
                 too
                 extreme
                 to
                 mark
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 amiss
              
               that
               I
               may
               not
               be
               confounded
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               disobedience
               ;
               so
               shall
               I
               say
               with
               great
               admiration
               .
               and
               greater
               consolation
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 dwelleth
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 who
                 humbleth
                 himself
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               113.
               5
               ,
               6.
               the
               higher
               he
               dwelleth
               ,
               the
               lower
               he
               humbleth
               himself
               to
               behold
               me
               ;
               the
               greater
               is
               his
               condescension
               ,
               the
               
               greater
               is
               my
               consolation
               ;
               let
               me
               then
               delight
               in
               my
               devotions
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               only
               means
               to
               
                 bring
                 down
                 my
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 my
                 soul.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               sixth
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 QUI
                 EST
                 ,
                 unfit
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 AM
                 ,
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               Exod
               ,
               3.
               14.
               and
               again
               ,
               
                 I
                 AM
                 that
                 I
                 AM.
              
               This
               Name
               of
               God
               should
               make
               me
               constant
               in
               my
               Religion
               ,
               zealously
               to
               practise
               it
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               resolutely
               to
               maintain
               that
               practise
               in
               the
               worst
               times
               :
               for
               my
               Master
               in
               calling
               himself
               
                 I
                 AM
              
               ,
               forbids
               me
               to
               be
               a
               changeling
               in
               his
               service
               ;
               and
               indeed
               true
               Christianity
               is
               able
               to
               say
               with
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Before
                 Abraham
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 AM
                 ,
                 (
                 .
                 John
              
               8.
               58.
               
               )
               for
               the
               same
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               and
               charity
               that
               is
               now
               truly
               Christian
               ,
               was
               so
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               so
               unto
               the
               end
               :
               these
               were
               before
               Abraham
               ,
               they
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               still
               remain
               after
               him
               :
               many
               Christian
               professions
               were
               
                 of
                 yesterday
              
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               be
               tomorrow
               ,
               because
               they
               depend
               on
               men
               ,
               who
               at
               first
               contradict
               others
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               themselves
               ;
               but
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               hath
               truly
               deserved
               that
               motto
               of
               
                 Semper
                 cadem
              
               ;
               that
               it
               
                 was
                 ,
                 is
              
               ,
               and
               
                 will
                 be
                 always
              
               the
               same
               .
               Men
               may
               give
               rules
               which
               one
               day
               may
               be
               like
               old
               Almanacks
               out
               of
               date
               ;
               but
               the
               rule
               of
               righteousness
               which
               is
               of
               
               Gods
               giving
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               for
               ever
               ;
               therefore
               the
               wise
               man
               would
               have
               us
               so
               
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 change
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               24.
               21.
               for
               to
               be
               
                 given
                 to
                 change
              
               shews
               us
               rather
               to
               fear
               ,
               men
               then
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               but
               he
               is
               not
               so
               given
               ;
               the
               changers
               here
               spoken
               of
               saith
               Ralbag
               ,
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               such
               as
               
                 would
                 change
                 the
                 very
                 commandment
              
               ,
               the
               very
               Law
               it self
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ;
               and
               that
               's
               no
               wonder
               :
               for
               he
               that
               resolves
               not
               to
               obey
               the
               Law
               ,
               must
               needs
               desire
               to
               change
               it
               ,
               because
               that
               standing
               still
               in
               force
               doth
               still
               require
               him
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               must
               check
               his
               disobedience
               ;
               so
               then
               he
               that
               is
               willing
               to
               change
               himself
               ,
               may
               probably
               pass
               from
               worse
               to
               better
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               is
               willing
               to
               change
               his
               rule
               must
               necessarily
               pass
               from
               bad
               to
               worse
               ,
               and
               still
               recede
               more
               and
               more
               from
               Religion
               ,
               for
               that
               cannot
               but
               say
               with
               its
               Authour
               
                 I
                 AM
              
               ,
               but
               he
               makes
               it
               his
               business
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 AM
                 NOT.
              
               
            
             
               The
               seventh
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 adonai
                 ,
                 quem
                 nos
                 Dominum
                 generaliter
                 appellamus
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
               which
               we
               generally
               interpret
               Lord
               ;
               and
               this
               Name
               is
               mentioned
               Gen.
               18.
               30.
               
               &
               32.
               in
               Abrahams
               supplication
               for
               
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 O
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 angry
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 speak
              
               :
               other
               Lords
               are
               often
               angry
               when
               we
               intercede
               for
               our
               brethren
               ,
               but
               this
               Lord
               is
               most
               pleased
               with
               such
               intercessions
               ,
               and
               will
               cause
               our
               prayers
               to
               return
               with
               a
               blessing
               either
               upon
               their
               heads
               if
               they
               be
               so
               righteous
               as
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               into
               our
               own
               bosomes
               ,
               if
               we
               heartily
               pray
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               their
               unrighteousness
               ;
               Thus
               Abrahams
               prayer
               ,
               though
               it
               did
               not
               prevail
               to
               save
               Sodom
               ,
               yet
               it
               did
               prevail
               to
               save
               Lot
               ,
               his
               kinsman
               that
               was
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               so
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               Gen.
               19.
               29.
               
               
                 It
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 destroyed
                 the
                 cities
                 of
                 the
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 remembred
                 Abraham
              
               (
               surely
               for
               his
               Prayer
               in
               the
               Chapter
               before
               )
               
                 and
                 sent
                 Lot
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 overoverthrew
                 the
                 cities
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 Lot
                 dwelt
                 .
              
               his
               prayer
               was
               effectual
               for
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               that
               wicked
               place
               
                 in
                 tanto
              
               ,
               in
               part
               ,
               for
               it
               saved
               some
               ;
               and
               would
               have
               been
               so
               
                 in
                 toto
              
               ,
               in
               whole
               ,
               to
               have
               saved
               all
               ,
               had
               they
               been
               capable
               of
               salvation
               :
               but
               what
               it
               wanted
               of
               efficacity
               in
               one
               way
               ,
               it
               had
               in
               another
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 effectual
                 servent
                 prayer
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 cannot
                 but
                 avail
                 much
                 ,
              
               if
               not
               to
               heal
               those
               for
               whom
               he
               prays
               ,
               yet
               sure
               to
               heal
               himself
               ;
               (
               S.
               Jam.
               5.
               16.
               
               )
               but
               this
               
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               derived
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Basis
               ,
               the
               foot
               or
               base
               of
               a
               pillar
               ,
               that
               sustaineth
               the
               building
               ;
               
                 qui
                 basis
                 instar
                 sustentat
                 mundum
              
               ;
               he
               who
               is
               the
               supporter
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               thus
               Exod.
               23.
               17.
               where
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Chaldee
               Paraphrast
               saith
               
                 Dominus
                 seculi
              
               ,
               which
               shews
               that
               the
               name
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               adonai
               is
               given
               to
               God
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               
                 quia
                 Dominus
                 mundi
              
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               he
               is
               so
               the
               foot
               or
               basis
               to
               sustain
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               is
               also
               the
               head
               to
               govern
               it
               ;
               O
               happy
               man
               that
               is
               called
               to
               be
               a
               servant
               to
               such
               a
               master
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Josh.
               3.
               13.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               therefore
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               adonai
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 earth
              
               ;
               why
               should
               he
               fear
               this
               ,
               and
               slatter
               that
               great
               man
               ,
               to
               the
               betraying
               of
               his
               trust
               ,
               the
               dishonouring
               of
               his
               Lord
               ,
               the
               wounding
               of
               his
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               endangering
               of
               his
               soul
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               indeed
               to
               set
               up
               Baal
               which
               signifies
               a
               lord
               ,
               against
               the
               true
               God
               ?
               to
               set
               up
               a
               
                 false
                 lord
              
               against
               the
               
                 true
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 Let
                 my
                 soul
                 be
                 zealous
                 for
                 the
                 ark
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 :
              
               and
               if
               Jordan
               part
               not
               to
               let
               me
               go
               through
               on
               dry
               ground
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               be
               forced
               to
               cry
               with
               
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 Save
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 waters
                 are
                 come
                 in
                 even
                 unto
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               69.
               1.
               
               (
               for
               this
               indeed
               is
               a
               time
               for
               Jordan
               to
               overflow
               all
               his
               banks
               )
               yet
               this
               is
               my
               comfort
               ,
               these
               same
               waters
               shall
               be
               to
               clense
               me
               not
               to
               drown
               me
               ,
               to
               wash
               me
               not
               to
               destroy
               me
               ;
               for
               he
               whose
               Ark
               I
               am
               commanded
               to
               bear
               )
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               whom
               I
               serve
               ,
               
                 sitteth
                 upon
                 the
                 water
                 flouds
                 ,
                 and
                 ruleth
                 the
                 raging
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 its
                 waves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 madness
                 of
                 his
                 people
              
               (
               though
               more
               outragious
               then
               they
               all
               )
               and
               he
               will
               over-rule
               all
               those
               to
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               sallvation
               of
               all
               those
               who
               cast
               not
               off
               their
               alegiance
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               are
               true
               and
               faithfull
               to
               his
               kingdom
               ,
               and
               zealous
               and
               painfull
               in
               his
               service
               .
            
             
               The
               eighth
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Jah
                 ;
                 Quod
                 in
                 Deo
                 tantùm
                 ponitur
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 Allelujah
                 extremâ
                 quoque
                 syllabâ
                 sonat
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Father
               )
               
                 these
                 two
                 letters
                 that
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Jah
                 ,
                 are
                 never
                 joyned
                 together
                 but
                 onely
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 up
                 his
                 Praise
                 ,
                 for
                 whereas
                 the
                 Jews
                 do
                 reckon
                 numbers
                 by
                 letters
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 is
                 nine
                 and
                 six
                 together
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 fifteen
                 ;
                 rather
                 then
                 venture
                 upon
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 which
                 would
                 make
                 ten
                 and
                 five
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 two
                 letters
                 joyned
                 together
                 do
                 make
                 up
                 this
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ;
              
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               S.
               Hieromes
               meaning
               when
               he
               saith
               of
               
                 Jah
                 ,
                 quod
                 in
                 Deo
                 tantum
                 ponitur
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               is
               onely
               to
               be
               found
               in
               God
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               
                 his
                 Name
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               
                 Song
                 that
                 praiseth
                 him
              
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               Hallelu-jah
               ,
               the
               Song
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               in
               heaven
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 voice
                 of
                 much
                 people
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               saying
               Allelujah
               ;
               O
               let
               me
               sing
               this
               Song
               here
               whilst
               it
               is
               my
               duty
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               come
               to
               sing
               it
               hereafter
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               my
               reward
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               the
               rather
               encouraged
               to
               sing
               this
               Song
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               this
               comfortable
               Name
               Jah
               ,
               which
               hath
               its
               derivation
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 idem
                 quod
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               esse
               ,
               and
               doth
               in
               effect
               proclaim
               that
               doctrine
               which
               is
               set
               down
               in
               Wisd.
               1.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
                 vers
                 .
                 for
                 God
                 made
                 not
                 death
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 he
                 pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ,
              
               for
               he
               created
               all
               things
               that
               they
               might
               have
               their
               being
               ;
               Jah
               is
               the
               fountain
               of
               being
               ,
               and
               made
               me
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               have
               a
               being
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               trust
               will
               so
               uphold
               me
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               make
               my self
               worse
               then
               nothing
               ,
               to
               wish
               that
               I
               had
               never
               been
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               better
               to
               have
               no
               being
               or
               to
               be
               annihilated
               ,
               then
               
               to
               be
               everlastingly
               miserable
               ,
               to
               be
               driven
               or
               banished
               from
               God
               ,
               the
               authour
               of
               life
               into
               hell
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               tormented
               in
               everlasting
               flames
               ,
               so
               to
               have
               onely
               a
               sinfull
               being
               ,
               when
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               is
               totally
               banished
               ,
               and
               shut
               out
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               
                 moral
                 annihilation
              
               ;
               for
               as
               S.
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 In
                 quantum
                 mali
                 ,
                 in
                 tantum
                 minus
                 sumus
                 ,
              
               every
               sin
               being
               
                 clongatio
                 à
                 Deo
              
               ,
               a
               withdrawing
               of
               the
               soul
               from
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               sins
               we
               commit
               and
               the
               longer
               we
               trade
               in
               sin
               ,
               the
               farther
               we
               go
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               as
               those
               that
               live
               under
               the
               North-Pole
               far
               distant
               from
               the
               Sun
               ,
               want
               light
               and
               heat
               ,
               being
               pincht
               with
               cold
               and
               encompass'd
               with
               darkness
               ,
               so
               a
               sinfull
               soul
               that
               is
               at
               great
               distance
               from
               God
               ,
               having
               no
               communion
               with
               him
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               
                 is
                 in
                 darkness
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               likewise
               chill'd
               with
               fears
               ,
               and
               frozen
               with
               perplexed
               doubtings
               ,
               full
               of
               terrour
               and
               amazing
               griefs
               ,
               which
               are
               
                 peccati
                 pedissequae
              
               ,
               the
               black
               hand-maids
               or
               attendants
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               work
               of
               the
               devil
               ;
               
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 made
                 was
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 him
                 nothing
                 was
                 made
              
               ;
               therefore
               as
               Augustine
               often
               inculcates
               in
               his
               Soliloquies
               ,
               c
               ,
               5.
               
               Malum
               (
               or
               
                 peccatum
                 )
                 nihil
                 est
                 ,
                 quia
                 sine
                 verbo
                 factum
                 est
                 ,
                 sine
                 quo
                 factum
                 est
              
               
               
                 nihil
                 ;
                 Illud
                 autem
                 malum
                 est
                 quod
                 privatur
                 illo
                 bono
                 per
                 quod
                 omnia
                 facta
                 sunt
                 ,
                 quaecunque
                 sunt
                 :
              
               Sin
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               nothing
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               mere
               privation
               of
               good
               ,
               as
               a
               shadow
               is
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               cold
               of
               heat
               ,
               and
               a
               sinner
               deprived
               of
               all
               grace
               ,
               having
               onely
               a
               bare
               being
               as
               a
               creature
               ,
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               esteem
               of
               God
               his
               maker
               ,
               who
               onely
               ,
               or
               chiefly
               values
               men
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               he
               beholds
               the
               Jewels
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               his
               heavenly
               graces
               ,
               as
               Love
               and
               
                 Charity
                 ,
                 Humility
              
               and
               Meekness
               ,
               &c.
               residing
               and
               
                 shining
                 in
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               
                 O
                 thou
                 ,
                 whose
                 Name
                 is
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Jah
                 ,
                 so
                 enrich
                 and
                 possess
                 our
                 hearts
                 with
                 thy
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 him
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 which
                 we
                 live
                 here
                 may
                 be
                 seconded
                 and
                 crowned
                 with
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 glory
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               ninth
               essential
               proper
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Jehovah
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 four
                 Letters
              
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               consisteth
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               used
               among
               all
               Nations
               ,
               as
               
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Latines
                 ,
                 Italians
                 ,
                 Germans
                 ,
                 English
                 ,
                 Chaldeans
                 ,
                 Syrians
                 ,
                 Aethtopians
                 ,
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 Assyrians
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
              
               and
               Persians
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               which
               are
               recorded
               by
               the
               elaborate
               Learned
               Zanchius
               ,
               which
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               l.
               2.
               
                 de
                 Nat.
                 Dei
              
               ,
               c.
               12.
               
               
                 Est
                 res
                 magna
                 ,
                 &
                 admiratione
                 digna
                 ,
              
               is
               (
               as
               his
               name
               is
               )
               a
               great
               or
               weighty
               matter
               ,
               deserving
               admiration
               ,
               not
               done
               without
               a
               special
               providence
               ,
               and
               by
               divine
               Ordination
               ;
               whereby
               God
               intended
               to
               declare
               and
               manifest
               ,
               that
               as
               his
               name
               should
               be
               known
               to
               all
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               likewise
               that
               he
               is
               God
               and
               Lord
               of
               all
               
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               )
               
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               all
               the
               four
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 Electos
                 habeat
                 quorum
                 sit
                 Jchovah
                 ,
                 Pater
                 &
                 Servator
              
               ;
               
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 set
                 of
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Elect
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 Jehovah
                 (
                 or
                 Lord
                 )
              
               their
               Father
               also
               and
               preserver
               ,
               &c.
               even
               as
               Christ
               saith
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               
                 gather
                 his
                 elect
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 from
                 the
                 four
                 winds
                 ,
                 è
                 quatuor
                 mundi
                 plagis
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 four
                 quarters
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               agreeable
               to
               which
               is
               that
               which
               Apoc.
               4.
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               
                 four
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               whom
               he
               would
               stir
               up
               or
               appoint
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               that
               all
               the
               Elect
               may
               by
               the
               preaching
               or
               publishing
               of
               it
               be
               drawn
               and
               turnd
               to
               Jehovah
               their
               Lord.
               
            
             
               This
               Name
               is
               termed
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               other
               Writers
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ineffabile
               ,
               not
               
               for
               that
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               uttered
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Jews
                 superstitiously
              
               conceited
               ,
               who
               bore
               such
               an
               awfull
               respect
               to
               that
               name
               ,
               that
               they
               deemed
               it
               a
               crime
               worthy
               of
               death
               ,
               for
               any
               but
               sacred
               lips
               (
               those
               of
               the
               High-Priests
               )
               to
               express
               or
               name
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               set
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               certain
               places
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               
                 Feast
                 of
                 Expiation
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               
                 solemn
                 benediction
              
               ,
               Num.
               6.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               but
               this
               is
               not
               the
               reason
               why
               it
               is
               termed
               by
               the
               Ancients
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ineffable
               ,
               the
               proper
               cause
               or
               reason
               of
               it
               is
               to
               be
               fetch'd
               or
               derived
               from
               the
               nature
               or
               essence
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               incomprehensible
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Name
               Jehovah
               which
               denotes
               or
               signifies
               it
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               unutterable
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               called
               or
               stiled
               in
               the
               Jewish
               record
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Shem
                 Hammeporasch
                 ,
                 nomen
                 separatum
              
               ,
               a
               separated
               or
               distinct
               name
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               that
               it
               is
               separate
               or
               far
               remote
               from
               our
               understandings
               ,
               which
               cannot
               reach
               unto
               or
               dive
               into
               the
               profound
               notion
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               because
               that
               it
               is
               incommunicable
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               it
               being
               as
               they
               term
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 haschem
                 ,
                 the
                 Name
              
               by
               way
               of
               eminence
               ,
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Essence
              
               ,
               signifying
               and
               denoting
               him
               the
               great
               Lord
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 and
                 ever
              
               
               
                 shall
                 be
              
               to
               all
               eternity
               ;
               that
               in
               it
               the
               parts
               of
               time
               
                 past
                 ,
                 present
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 come
              
               are
               included
               ,
               is
               well
               known
               to
               those
               that
               have
               skill
               in
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 tongue
              
               ,
               and
               might
               as
               easily
               be
               demonstrated
               ;
               it
               then
               signifies
               such
               an
               eternal
               essence
               or
               being
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               so
               the
               Platonick
               Iamblicus
               calls
               God
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               Almighty
               power
               hath
               not
               onely
               created
               ,
               but
               still
               by
               his
               wise
               and
               powerfull
               Providence
               ,
               preserves
               and
               governs
               all
               things
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               3ly
               gives
               a
               being
               to
               his
               promises
               ,
               by
               a
               reall
               performance
               :
               
                 Promissa
                 complendo
                 eaquodammodo
                 facit
                 esse
                 &
                 realiter
                 subsistere
                 ,
              
               so
               Zanchius
               :
               this
               is
               intimated
               in
               that
               saying
               of
               God
               himself
               to
               Moses
               ,
               Exo.
               6.
               3.
               
               
                 I
                 appeared
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 by
                 my
                 Name
                 [
                 Almighty
                 ]
                 but
                 by
                 my
                 Name
                 [
                 Jehovah
                 ]
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 known
                 unto
                 them
                 :
              
               the
               meaning
               of
               which
               words
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Patriarchs
               had
               a
               sence
               or
               knowledge
               of
               his
               power
               in
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               destroying
               the
               same
               by
               a
               sloud
               ,
               likewise
               by
               many
               experimental
               mercies
               ,
               by
               many
               blessings
               and
               benefits
               which
               he
               confer'd
               on
               their
               persons
               ,
               in
               their
               many
               and
               great
               deliverances
               ,
               whereby
               he
               declared
               himself
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 most
                 powerfull
              
               and
               
                 all
                 sufficient
              
               ,
               having
               
               a
               store
               of
               all
               good
               things
               lock't
               up
               in
               the
               treasury
               of
               his
               goodness
               ,
               however
               he
               had
               not
               as
               yet
               fully
               declared
               himself
               to
               be
               Jehouah
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               had
               not
               actually
               performed
               that
               grand
               promise
               ,
               Gen.
               15.
               13
               ,
               14.
               which
               he
               made
               unto
               Abraham
               and
               other
               Patriarchs
               ,
               of
               delivering
               his
               people
               ,
               
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               heavy
               bondage
               which
               they
               sustained
               many
               hundred
               years
               under
               the
               oppressing
               hands
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ;
               but
               he
               assured
               Moses
               that
               now
               he
               was
               about
               to
               compleat
               that
               promise
               in
               their
               deliverance
               :
               and
               hereby
               God
               insinuated
               to
               Moses
               ,
               that
               the
               Name
               Jehovah
               signifies
               him
               
                 qui
                 constans
                 sit
                 in
                 omnibus
                 promissis
                 suis
                 ,
                 &
                 omnia
                 promissa
                 sua
                 quasi
                 facit
                 subsistere
                 ,
              
               who
               is
               constant
               and
               faithfull
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               all
               his
               promises
               (
               the
               duties
               and
               comforts
               which
               from
               this
               sacred
               Name
               may
               flow
               into
               our
               lives
               and
               consciences
               ,
               are
               divers
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               From
               that
               expression
               of
               God
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 by
                 my
                 Name
                 Jehovah
                 ,
              
               &c.
               we
               may
               infer
               ,
               that
               they
               onely
               know
               God
               to
               be
               Jehovah
               ,
               who
               doubt
               not
               of
               his
               good
               or
               fatherly
               will
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               found
               by
               a
               joyfull
               experience
               ,
               or
               felt
               in
               the
               quiet
               peace
               and
               calm
               of
               an
               undisturbed
               conscience
               ,
               
               that
               he
               is
               true
               and
               faithfull
               in
               the
               fullfilling
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               in
               that
               by
               a
               gracious
               pardon
               ,
               he
               hath
               abolished
               the
               guilt
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               powerfull
               work
               of
               his
               spirit
               upon
               their
               souls
               ,
               abated
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               imbred
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               in
               and
               through
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               God
               hath
               manifested
               and
               declared
               himself
               to
               be
               
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 in
                 promissis
                 verax
                 &
                 constans
                 ,
              
               so
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               20.
               speaking
               of
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 In
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 yea
                 and
                 amen
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               have
               their
               compleat
               perfection
               ,
               
                 per
                 Christum
                 habent
                 suum
                 implementum
              
               ,
               Grot.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               the
               principal
               scope
               or
               end
               of
               this
               revealed
               Name
               Jehovah
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               that
               hereby
               we
               acknowledge
               God
               to
               be
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               created
               all
               things
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               a
               being
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               teach
               or
               minde
               us
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               promises
               both
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               shall
               by
               him
               be
               certainly
               compleated
               ,
               because
               that
               he
               who
               hath
               promised
               is
               most
               faithfull
               ,
               besides
               powerfull
               and
               true
               in
               his
               performance
               :
               from
               hence
               our
               Christian
               duty
               is
               to
               exercise
               our
               faith
               by
               an
               humble
               and
               patient
               reliance
               on
               his
               promises
               ,
               expecting
               a
               joyfull
               issue
               of
               
               them
               ,
               and
               an
               undoubted
               performance
               ,
               whilest
               we
               argue
               thus
               with
               our selves
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               the
               great
               Jehovah
               is
               omnipotent
               or
               almighty
               ,
               he
               can
               do
               what
               he
               will
               do
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               do
               what
               he
               hath
               promised
               ;
               it
               is
               he
               who
               hath
               chosen
               us
               before
               all
               worlds
               to
               salvation
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               it
               is
               he
               who
               hath
               in
               great
               mercy
               promised
               to
               all
               believers
               the
               remission
               of
               all
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               regeneration
               of
               our
               corrupt
               natures
               ,
               protection
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               dangers
               ,
               help
               in
               adversities
               ,
               sustenance
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               by
               a
               constant
               and
               fresh
               supply
               of
               all
               good
               things
               for
               our
               support
               and
               comfort
               ,
               perseverance
               in
               faith
               and
               well-doing
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               a
               full
               possession
               of
               eternal
               life
               ;
               even
               the
               beatifical
               vision
               in
               heaven
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               essential
               happiness
               ,
               he
               hath
               sealed
               up
               those
               blessings
               by
               a
               gracious
               promise
               to
               us
               ;
               he
               who
               once
               promised
               to
               Abraham
               above
               400
               years
               before
               ,
               to
               redeem
               his
               people
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               into
               the
               promised
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               a
               type
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               when
               all
               things
               were
               desperate
               ,
               when
               their
               bondage
               was
               great
               and
               grievous
               ,
               when
               they
               groaned
               under
               their
               heavy
               burthens
               ,
               and
               were
               mightily
               oppressed
               with
               their
               task-masters
               ,
               then
               he
               
               awaked
               out
               of
               the
               sleep
               of
               his
               connivance
               ,
               and
               made
               good
               his
               ancient
               promise
               by
               destroying
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               delivering
               them
               out
               of
               bondage
               ,
               whereby
               he
               declared
               himself
               to
               be
               indeed
               
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 a
                 God
                 keeping
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
              
               how
               then
               can
               we
               doubt
               but
               that
               he
               will
               do
               the
               same
               or
               more
               for
               us
               by
               performing
               what
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               a
               solemn
               Oath
               to
               us
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               save
               our
               souls
               by
               translating
               them
               by
               Christ
               to
               heaven
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               released
               by
               death
               out
               of
               the
               prison
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               he
               can
               do
               this
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               do
               it
               for
               he
               is
               our
               
                 faithfull
                 Creatour
              
               ,
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jehovah
              
               ;
               therefore
               though
               our
               flesh
               rebels
               within
               us
               with
               fears
               and
               doubtings
               ,
               though
               the
               world
               without
               us
               assault
               us
               with
               afflicting
               troubles
               ,
               though
               the
               devil
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               Naz.
               calls
               him
               ,
               that
               unwearied
               ,
               implacable
               ,
               restless
               enemy
               ;
               begirt
               and
               infest
               us
               with
               divers
               temptations
               ,
               though
               our
               sins
               speak
               discomfort
               and
               beget
               horrour
               in
               us
               ,
               nay
               ,
               though
               an
               Angel
               should
               teach
               or
               preach
               the
               conttary
               to
               us
               ,
               yet
               ought
               we
               not
               to
               fear
               by
               distrusting
               Gods
               faithfulness
               and
               truth
               ,
               which
               like
               himself
               ,
               is
               immutable
               and
               infallible
               ,
               and
               changeth
               not
               ;
               upon
               this
               rock
               of
               his
               fidelity
               we
               
               ought
               to
               build
               our
               faith
               ,
               beleeving
               that
               what
               things
               soever
               he
               hath
               decreed
               and
               promised
               whether
               they
               be
               temporals
               ,
               or
               spirituals
               ,
               the
               good
               things
               of
               this
               life
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               we
               shall
               receive
               them
               at
               his
               merciful
               hands
               ,
               if
               we
               perform
               what
               is
               required
               on
               our
               parts
               ,
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Faith
              
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               resigning
               up
               our
               souls
               wholly
               to
               God
               in
               an
               humble
               submission
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               waiting
               with
               patience
               for
               that
               word
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               and
               is
               yet
               to
               come
               .
               Thus
               David
               waited
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Psa.
               40.
               1.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 I
                 waited
                 patiently
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               &c.
               this
               waiting
               on
               God
               (
               which
               implies
               a
               patient
               expectation
               of
               what
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               us
               hereafter
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               together
               with
               an
               humble
               resignation
               of
               our
               wills
               to
               his
               )
               it
               requires
               a
               great
               measure
               and
               strength
               of
               grace
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               in
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               that
            
             
               First
               ,
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               things
               waited
               for
               ,
               which
               are
               far
               beyond
               ,
               or
               transcend
               any
               thing
               which
               we
               can
               hope
               for
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               regard
               of
               that
               long
               day
               ,
               or
               that
               long
               period
               of
               time
               which
               God
               hath
               taken
               and
               prefixt
               before
               he
               will
               compleat
               his
               promise
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               tediousness
               of
               delay
               which
               results
               from
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               many
               oppositions
               ,
               troubles
               ,
               crosses
               ,
               afflictions
               and
               disappointments
               which
               in
               our
               way
               in
               this
               life
               we
               meet
               with
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               scandals
               or
               offences
               received
               from
               them
               which
               are
               in
               high
               esteem
               for
               Religion
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               them
               fall
               into
               enormous
               sins
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               question
               Gods
               promise
               of
               perseverance
               made
               unto
               us
               ,
               where
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 leave
                 nor
                 for
                 sake
                 you
              
               ;
            
             
               Adde
               to
               all
               these
               a
               sixth
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               untoward
               peevishness
               of
               our
               fainting
               nature
               apt
               to
               sink
               under
               the
               least
               discouragement
               .
               In
               these
               respects
               there
               must
               be
               more
               then
               an
               humane
               spirit
               to
               hold
               up
               the
               soul
               and
               carry
               it
               along
               to
               the
               end
               of
               that
               which
               we
               wait
               for
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               with
               the
               Prophet
               David
               ,
               Psa.
               62.
               1.
               
                 truly
                 wait
                 upon
                 God
              
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               expect
               salvation
               ,
               they
               are
               thus
               spirited
               ,
               thus
               quickned
               with
               divine
               grace
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               
                 place
                 of
                 Dragons
              
               ,
               Psal.
               44.
               2.
               
               (
               or
               whales
               )
               overwhelmed
               with
               the
               sea
               of
               calamities
               ,
               and
               covered
               with
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
               though
               with
               Jonah
               they
               lye
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               whales
               belly
               ,
               
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 of
              
               
               darkness
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 the
                 deep
              
               ,
               yet
               their
               faith
               in
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               whose
               Name
               is
               Jehovah
               ,
               will
               then
               and
               there
               shew
               it self
               lightsome
               and
               full
               of
               life
               by
               a
               gracious
               dependance
               on
               Gods
               truth
               and
               faithfulness
               ,
               and
               expecting
               in
               his
               good
               time
               a
               comfortable
               issue
               of
               his
               promises
               :
               Such
               waiters
               whose
               God
               is
               the
               Lord
               Jehovah
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               trust
               ,
               on
               whom
               they
               depend
               ,
               and
               whom
               they
               constantly
               obey
               ,
               not
               departing
               from
               his
               precepts
               ,
               when
               he
               seems
               to
               have
               forsaken
               them
               in
               their
               greatest
               distresses
               ,
               such
               men
               are
               the
               prime
               ,
               the
               onely
               Christians
               ,
               who
               have
               in
               their
               soul
               the
               seal
               of
               Gods
               grace
               to
               assure
               them
               of
               their
               future
               happiness
               ,
               
                 O
                 thou
                 whose
                 Name
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 and
                 rulest
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 send
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 thy
                 glory
                 ,
                 thine
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 possess
                 our
                 souls
                 with
                 an
                 awful
                 fear
                 of
                 thy
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 filial
                 love
                 of
                 thee
                 for
                 thy
                 goodness
                 and
                 mercy
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 abhorring
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 displease
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 obeying
                 thy
                 precepts
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 days
                 obtain
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 hopes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 thy
                 promises
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 bliss
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               tenth
               and
               last
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               schaddai
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               often
               stiled
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               spake
               unto
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               to
               uphold
               their
               spirits
               ,
               and
               sustain
               their
               faith
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               troubles
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               1.
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 unto
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 am
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               In
               the
               same
               words
               he
               bespake
               Jacob
               ,
               Gen.
               35.11
               .
               hence
               it
               was
               that
               they
               also
               when
               they
               were
               to
               speak
               ,
               or
               make
               mention
               of
               God
               ,
               often
               used
               that
               Name
               or
               word
               .
               Thus
               Isaac
               when
               he
               blessed
               Jacob
               ,
               Gen.
               28.3
               .
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 God
                 whose
                 Name
                 is
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 bless
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 thee
                 to
                 encrease
                 and
                 multiply
              
               ;
               so
               Jacob
               said
               to
               
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 the
                 God
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 appeared
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 Luz
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               notion
               or
               meaning
               of
               the
               Name
               ,
               
                 Galatinus
                 l.
              
               2.
               c.
               17.
               out
               of
               
                 R.
                 Moses
              
               the
               Egyptian
               ,
               and
               Algazel
               ,
               determines
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               compounded
               term
               ,
               and
               made
               up
               of
               these
               two
               parts
               or
               particulars
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               is
               in
               composition
               the
               same
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               qui
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               signifies
               sufficient
               and
               sufficiency
               ,
               so
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               whole
               latitude
               or
               acception
               of
               it
               denotes
               the
               alsufficiency
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 qui
                 in
                 se
                 &
                 à
                 se
                 sufficientiam
                 ,
                 &
                 abundantiam
                 omnimodam
                 habet
                 it
                 a
                 ut
              
               
               
                 nullius
                 ope
                 indigeat
              
               ,
               
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 who
                 in
                 himself
                 and
                 from
                 himself
                 hath
                 a
                 sufficiency
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 needs
                 not
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 any
                 creature
                 .
              
               There
               is
               in
               God
               a
               fallness
               of
               power
               whereby
               he
               can
               do
               what
               he
               will
               ,
               his
               will
               being
               the
               onely
               rule
               and
               bound
               of
               his
               power
               :
               therefore
               the
               Septuagint
               do
               often
               render
               this
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               Job
               8.3
               .
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 doth
              
               or
               
                 worketh
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               so
               in
               our
               English
               Translation
               ,
               
                 doth
                 the
                 Almighty
                 pervert
                 justice
              
               ?
            
             
               As
               there
               is
               in
               many
               a
               man
               an
               empty
               fullness
               ,
               when
               bladder-like
               his
               soul
               is
               blown
               up
               with
               windy
               fancies
               of
               having
               what
               he
               hath
               not
               ,
               or
               of
               more
               knowledge
               then
               he
               truly
               hath
               ,
               so
               in
               God
               there
               is
               a
               fullness
               without
               any
               the
               least
               defect
               or
               degree
               of
               emptiness
               in
               God
               and
               Christ
               (
               who
               is
               God
               and
               man
               in
               one
               person
               )
               there
               is
               (
               as
               the
               Schools
               speak
               )
               
                 Plenitudo
                 repletiva
              
               and
               diffusiva
               ,
               or
               
                 plenitudo
                 abundantiae
              
               and
               redundantiae
               ;
               and
               abounding
               fullness
               ,
               because
               no
               good
               thing
               ,
               no
               gift
               nor
               grace
               is
               wanting
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               redounding
               fullness
               ,
               because
               what
               gifts
               or
               graces
               soever
               be
               in
               us
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               derived
               to
               our
               souls
               from
               him
               the
               ever-living
               and
               overflowing
               fountain
               and
               spring
               of
               them
               ,
               from
               
               whom
               they
               slow
               into
               our
               souls
               
                 per
                 Spiritum
                 tanquam
                 per
                 canalem
              
               ,
               through
               the
               spirit
               as
               it
               were
               a
               conduit-pipe
               ,
               without
               any
               loss
               of
               them
               in
               him
               ,
               or
               without
               any
               the
               least
               diminution
               :
               
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 fullness
                 have
                 we
                 all
                 received
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               1.
               16.
               
               a
               fullness
               without
               any
               want
               argues
               a
               great
               perfection
               ;
               
                 quod
                 plenè
                 habetur
                 perfectè
                 &
                 totalitèr
                 habetur
                 ,
              
               Aquin
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               men
               through
               the
               door
               of
               faith
               opened
               by
               Gods
               blessed
               Spirit
               ,
               did
               see
               the
               fullness
               ,
               the
               excellency
               ,
               and
               alsufficiency
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               would
               so
               fill
               them
               with
               admiration
               ,
               joy
               ,
               and
               content
               ,
               that
               having
               a
               communion
               with
               God
               by
               his
               sanctifying
               spirit
               they
               would
               care
               for
               nothing
               else
               ;
               they
               considering
               what
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               and
               beholding
               his
               glorious
               face
               in
               the
               glass
               of
               his
               Attributes
               ,
               viz.
               his
               
                 Wisedom
                 ,
                 Power
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Justice
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               upon
               this
               consideration
               they
               would
               say
               with
               the
               Prophet
               
                 David
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 on
                 our
                 side
              
               (
               or
               
                 with
                 us
                 )
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 therefore
                 fear
                 what
                 man
                 can
                 do
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
              
               Psa
               118.
               6.
               the
               Lord
               is
               ours
               ,
               therefore
               we
               can
               lack
               nothing
               that
               is
               good
               for
               us
               :
               and
               if
               the
               Lord
               be
               thine
               ,
               then
               his
               Power
               is
               thine
               to
               sustain
               thee
               under
               any
               cross
               ,
               to
               redeem
               thee
               from
               troubles
               ,
               to
               help
               thee
               in
               distress
               ,
               to
               succour
               
               thee
               in
               the
               greatest
               needs
               ,
               and
               to
               support
               thy
               weakness
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               any
               duties
               ;
               his
               Wisedom
               too
               is
               thine
               ,
               thou
               hast
               an
               interest
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               thy
               portion
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               thou
               desirest
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               to
               understand
               those
               hidden
               mysteries
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               if
               thou
               openest
               thy
               mouth
               to
               him
               in
               prayer
               ,
               
                 he
                 will
                 open
                 thine
                 eyes
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 mirabilia
                 leg
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 wondrous
                 things
                 of
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               119.
               18.
               and
               be
               also
               
                 wise
                 unto
                 salvation
              
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               his
               Justice
               likewise
               is
               thine
               to
               vindicate
               thee
               when
               thou
               art
               injured
               ,
               if
               thou
               committest
               thy
               cause
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               to
               clear
               thine
               innocency
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               falsly
               traduced
               by
               the
               malevolent
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               oppressour
               ;
               so
               for
               his
               Truth
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               the
               former
               is
               thine
               to
               make
               good
               his
               promises
               of
               blessings
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               happiness
               in
               that
               to
               come
               ,
               if
               by
               faith
               and
               full
               affiance
               thou
               dependest
               on
               him
               ;
               so
               the
               latter
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               his
               Holiness
               is
               thine
               ,
               to
               sanctifie
               thy
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               and
               to
               free
               thee
               as
               from
               the
               guilt
               ,
               so
               from
               the
               power
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               all
               the
               Sons
               and
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 God
                 al-sufficient
              
               ,
               who
               can
               and
               will
               do
               for
               us
               more
               
               then
               either
               we
               desire
               or
               deserve
               ,
               if
               we
               wholly
               rest
               and
               rely
               upon
               his
               goodness
               ;
               
                 Happy
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
              
               in
               so
               blessed
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               a
               close
               union
               and
               near
               communion
               with
               the
               great
               God
               of
               heaven
               ,
               or
               (
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Davids
               phrase
               )
               
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 his
                 God
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               144.
               15.
               whose
               alsufficiency
               they
               atterly
               deny
               who
               worship
               any
               other
               God
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               multiplied
               Deities
               ,
               and
               sacrificed
               to
               more
               then
               one
               ,
               such
               are
               Polutheists
               ,
               who
               divide
               the
               glory
               of
               Gods
               excellencies
               amongst
               those
               petty
               Numens
               ,
               even
               as
               they
               are
               no
               other
               then
               practical
               Athiests
               ,
               and
               truly
               worship
               none
               ,
               who
               through
               infidelity
               question
               Gods
               alsufficiency
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               be
               God
               he
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               alsufficient
               ,
               who
               by
               small
               or
               unlikely
               means
               can
               bring
               great
               or
               mighty
               things
               to
               pass
               ;
               they
               doubt
               of
               his
               being
               alsufficient
               ,
               who
               walk
               in
               uneven
               waies
               ,
               and
               use
               evil
               means
               to
               work
               out
               their
               ends
               ,
               and
               to
               effect
               their
               enterprises
               ,
               as
               did
               Ahaziah
               the
               son
               of
               Ahab
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               sickness
               sent
               messengers
               to
               
                 Baal-zebub
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Ekron
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 should
                 recover
                 of
                 his
                 disease
                 ,
              
               2
               Kin.
               1.
               the
               like
               did
               the
               wicked
               Saul
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               28.
               when
               being
               in
               a
               great
               strait
               by
               the
               Philistines
               that
               warred
               against
               
               him
               ,
               
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 familiar
                 spirit
                 to
                 know
                 of
                 her
                 whether
                 he
                 should
                 conquer
                 his
                 enemies
              
               ;
               but
               this
               did
               not
               holy
               David
               ,
               he
               apprehended
               God
               to
               be
               all-sufficient
               ,
               that
               having
               promised
               him
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               would
               in
               his
               good
               time
               effect
               what
               he
               promised
               ,
               wherefore
               he
               used
               no
               sinister
               or
               unlawfull
               means
               to
               accomplish
               his
               desires
               ,
               but
               waited
               on
               God
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               promise
               :
               he
               had
               many
               opportunities
               to
               have
               gotten
               the
               Crown
               ,
               oftentimes
               Saul
               fell
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               might
               have
               destroyed
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               
                 touch
                 him
              
               to
               his
               hurt
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               the
               
                 Lords
                 anointed
              
               ,
               but
               committed
               himself
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               waiting
               his
               leisure
               ,
               so
               after
               a
               few
               years
               his
               desires
               were
               accomplished
               ,
               his
               grand
               enemy
               flain
               ,
               and
               he
               setled
               in
               the
               Throne
               :
               of
               this
               holy
               frame
               of
               spirit
               was
               that
               good
               Jonathan
               the
               Son
               of
               Saul
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               14.
               6.
               when
               he
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 non
                 est
                 Jehovae
                 impedimentum
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 restraint
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 save
                 by
                 many
                 or
                 by
                 few
              
               ;
               so
               was
               Asa
               affected
               towards
               God
               ,
               his
               heart
               was
               possessed
               with
               high
               thoughts
               of
               his
               all-sufficiency
               ,
               2
               Chr.
               14.
               11.
               when
               Zerah
               the
               Ethiopian
               came
               against
               him
               with
               a
               thousand
               thousand
               men
               ,
               and
               three
               hundred
               
               chariots
               ,
               then
               (
               saies
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 he
                 cried
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 with
                 thee
                 to
                 help
                 whether
                 with
                 many
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 ;
                 help
                 us
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 rest
                 on
                 thee
              
               ;
               the
               Lord
               heard
               his
               cry
               ,
               and
               did
               help
               him
               ;
               that
               huge
               host
               was
               overthrown
               in
               a
               moment
               ;
               this
               Victory
               he
               obtained
               by
               his
               faith
               in
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               who
               is
               all-sufficient
               .
            
             
               The
               thinking
               of
               him
               not
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               those
               indirect
               courses
               which
               men
               take
               to
               accomplish
               their
               worldly
               designes
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               lie
               ,
               and
               dissemble
               ,
               swear
               and
               forswear
               ,
               to
               get
               riches
               or
               go
               to
               conjurers
               and
               witches
               ;
               such
               men
               put
               not
               their
               whole
               trust
               and
               assiance
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               rather
               conceive
               that
               God
               cannot
               do
               what
               they
               desire
               by
               himself
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               own
               power
               ,
               unless
               they
               help
               him
               with
               their
               crafty
               wiles
               and
               politick
               devices
               :
               when
               Peter
               denied
               Christ
               was
               it
               not
               out
               of
               fear
               ?
               and
               from
               whence
               was
               that
               fear
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               because
               he
               did
               not
               apprehend
               God
               to
               be
               all-sufficient
               ,
               a
               strong
               buckler
               of
               defence
               ,
               so
               that
               without
               his
               lying
               and
               dissimulation
               ,
               he
               could
               have
               rescued
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Jews
               bloudy
               hands
               ,
               although
               he
               had
               own'd
               his
               Lord
               and
               Master
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               if
               this
               comfortable
               Name
               of
               God
               were
               throughly
               digested
               by
               faith
               in
               our
               souls
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               beleeve
               that
               he
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 God
                 almighty
              
               ,
               and
               all-sufficient
               ,
               we
               should
               walk
               before
               him
               ,
               or
               as
               in
               his
               presence
               (
               as
               
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               and
               David
               did
               )
               
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
              
               ,
               we
               should
               fear
               him
               for
               his
               all-commanding
               power
               ,
               and
               love
               him
               for
               his
               Goodness
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               is
               in
               him
               a
               transcendent
               fullness
               :
               we
               should
               be
               chearfull
               in
               adversity
               ,
               being
               content
               with
               God
               alone
               ,
               and
               think
               our selves
               very
               rich
               and
               happy
               though
               we
               be
               poor
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               God
               for
               our
               possession
               ;
               we
               should
               then
               see
               an
               emptiness
               in
               the
               creatures
               here
               below
               ,
               through
               whom
               God
               shines
               ,
               so
               that
               whatsoever
               excellency
               or
               beauty
               ,
               whatsoever
               worth
               ,
               vertue
               ,
               or
               comfort
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               high
               degree
               in
               God
               who
               gave
               them
               their
               being
               and
               all
               things
               that
               attend
               it
               ;
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               would
               make
               us
               more
               to
               delight
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               dote
               on
               them
               which
               are
               but
               shadows
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               everlasting
               Sun
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               excellencies
               or
               perfections
               but
               so
               many
               beams
               descending
               from
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               ,
               or
               as
               so
               many
               blossomes
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 first
                 Goodness
              
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               we
               separate
               
               these
               particularities
               from
               that
               universal
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               admire
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               be
               not
               thankfull
               to
               God
               for
               them
               ,
               all
               our
               affections
               spent
               on
               them
               would
               be
               unchaste
               ,
               and
               their
               embraces
               adulterous
               ;
               hence
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               men
               (
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               blinde
               dotage
               on
               them
               )
               are
               said
               to
               go
               a
               
                 whoring
                 after
                 vanities
              
               ,
               or
               the
               creatures
               ,
               which
               are
               vain
               and
               empty
               ,
               if
               compared
               with
               their
               makers
               fullness
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               God
               be
               all-sufficient
               ,
               then
               let
               him
               be
               our
               onely
               stay
               and
               comfort
               ;
               Let
               us
               trust
               in
               him
               alone
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               help
               and
               support
               us
               ,
               without
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               but
               not
               all
               these
               without
               his
               blessing
               and
               providence
               :
               ever
               look
               at
               God
               through
               the
               creatures
               ,
               who
               subsist
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               present
               help
               in
               trouble
               ,
               and
               oft
               sends
               best
               success
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               at
               the
               lowest
               or
               in
               a
               sad
               desperate
               condition
               ,
               because
               we
               usually
               then
               relie
               upon
               him
               most
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               him
               alone
               by
               prayer
               and
               supplication
               :
               and
               then
               may
               we
               expect
               great
               mercies
               when
               we
               have
               a
               great
               faith
               in
               the
               great
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               who
               delights
               in
               them
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               affiance
               or
               whole
               dependency
               on
               his
               powerfull
               Goodness
               bring
               much
               glory
               to
               him
               :
               
                 to
                 this
              
               
               
                 great
                 all-sufficient
                 and
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 be
                 given
                 and
                 ascribed
                 all
                 honour
                 ,
                 praise
                 ,
                 dominion
                 and
                 power
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 gracious
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 all-sufficient
                 in
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 inexhausted
                 Treasury
                 of
                 thy
                 goodness
                 conveyest
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 ;
                 give
                 us
                 we
                 pray
                 thee
                 largeness
                 of
                 spirits
                 sutable
                 to
                 thy
                 bounty
                 towards
                 us
                 ;
                 O
                 enlarge
                 our
                 hearts
                 with
                 love
                 and
                 thankfulness
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 both
                 display
                 themselves
                 in
                 large
                 expressions
                 of
                 duty
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 thankfull
                 lips
                 may
                 ever
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 holy
                 lives
                 glorifie
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 Lord
                 give
                 us
                 thine
                 own
                 self
                 ,
                 in
                 blessing
                 all
                 thy
                 gifts
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 us
                 withall
                 thy
                 Son
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ours
                 in
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 by
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 our
                 poor
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 his
                 by
                 serving
                 him
                 all
                 our
                 dayes
                 in
                 holiness
                 and
                 righteousness
                 ;
                 Grant
                 this
                 ,
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 who
                 died
                 and
                 now
                 sits
                 in
                 heaven
                 at
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 making
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Amen
                 ,
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               ALLEGIANCE
               AND
               CONSCIENCE
               Not
               fled
               out
               of
               England
               ;
               OR
               THE
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               CONCERNING
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
               ;
               As
               it
               was
               delivered
               by
               the
               former
               Authour
               upon
               the
               Occasion
               and
               at
               the
               Time
               of
               
                 Trying
                 the
                 King
              
               by
               his
               own
               Subjects
               ;
               In
               several
               Sermons
               ,
               Anno
               1649.
               on
               the
               words
               of
               Ecclesiastes
               ,
               Eccles
               8.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               By
               EDW.
               HYDE
               D.
               of
               Divinity
               .
            
             
               Tert.
               
                 ad
                 Scap.
              
               c.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Colimus
                 Imperatorem
                 ,
                 ut
                 Hominem
                 à
                 Deo
                 secundum
                 ,
                 &
                 solo
                 Deo
                 minorem
                 ;
                 Ipse
                 omnibus
                 major
                 est
                 ,
                 dum
                 solo
                 Deo
                 minor
                 est
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               Sam.
               26.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 Fear
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               CAMBRIDGE
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 John
                 Field
              
               Printer
               to
               the
               University
               .
               MDCLXII
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               READER
               ,
               Whether
               Christian
               ,
               Un-Christian
               ,
               or
               Anti-Christian
               .
            
             
               ALlegiance
               and
               Conscience
               are
               both
               joyned
               together
               in
               the
               Title
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               both
               joyned
               together
               in
               the
               true
               Christians
               heart
               ;
               nor
               is
               that
               man
               able
               to
               lay
               fast
               hold
               on
               conscience
               ,
               who
               is
               ready
               to
               shake
               hands
               with
               his
               allegiance
               ;
               whether
               he
               be
               a
               
                 Jesuited
                 Papist
              
               or
               a
               
                 Jesuited
                 Protestant
              
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               bid
               farewell
               to
               his
               Allegiance
               ,
               he
               cannot
               keep
               company
               with
               his
               Conscience
               ;
               tell
               me
               not
               of
               your
               Communion
               with
               me
               against
               Anti-Christ
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               not
               keep
               my
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ;
               I
               desire
               not
               to
               be
               your
               fellow-Protestant
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               wherein
               I
               cannot
               be
               your
               Fellow-Christian
               :
               If
               Rebellion
               be
               in
               your
               Reformation
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               never
               so
               pure
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               yet
               it
               still
               needs
               to
               
               be
               reformed
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 Rebellion
                 is
                 in
                 it
              
               ;
               as
               therefore
               you
               say
               in
               that
               your
               Reformation
               hath
               Reformed
               Religion
               to
               the
               Creed
               ,
               you
               have
               a
               pure
               faith
               ;
               so
               I
               say
               must
               Religion
               reform
               your
               Reformation
               to
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               have
               an
               unspotted
               life
               ;
               and
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               though
               in
               pretence
               you
               may
               be
               a
               brother
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               perhaps
               in
               time
               of
               the
               third
               or
               fourth
               Reformation
               ,
               yet
               in
               purity
               you
               come
               far
               short
               of
               the
               first
               as
               much
               as
               a
               Rebel
               comes
               short
               of
               a
               good
               Christian
               :
               your
               Reformation
               hath
               thrown
               you
               out
               of
               your
               Religion
               ;
               you
               do
               not
               embrace
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               such
               a
               Gospel
               as
               the
               Cainites
               heretofore
               embraced
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Epiphan
                 .
                 haer
              
               .
               18.
               such
               a
               Gospel
               as
               was
               taught
               by
               Judas
               that
               betrayed
               his
               master
               ,
               that
               Christian
               Religion
               which
               was
               taught
               by
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               Christs
               Apostles
               ,
               teacheth
               Allegiance
               unto
               Kings
               :
               Christ
               in
               his
               own
               example
               practised
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               paying
               tribute
               would
               rather
               part
               with
               his
               own
               right
               ,
               then
               seem
               to
               oppose
               or
               question
               theirs
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               
                 Athanasius
                 de
                 Incarn
                 ,
                 Christi
              
               ,
               most
               divinely
               :
               
                 
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 then
                 look
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 or
                 called
                 (
                 good
                 )
                 Christians
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 neither
                 regard
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 your
                 instruction
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 your
                 imitation
                 ?
              
               and
               the
               same
               Father
               in
               his
               Epistle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               tels
               us
               what
               manner
               of
               Church-men
               they
               are
               ,
               which
               run
               this
               way
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 Spies
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 other
                 mens
                 livings
                 and
                 patrimonies
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 beleeve
                 it
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 amongst
                 us
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 used
                 most
                 exact
                 prospectives
                 )
                 not
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 over
                 their
                 life
                 and
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 cared
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 Ordinations
                 to
                 hear
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 words
                 to
                 Timothy
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 blameless
              
               ,
               (
               which
               words
               the
               Church
               still
               retaineth
               in
               ordination
               of
               Ministers
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 onely
                 think
                 and
                 speak
                 high
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 matter
                 then
                 for
                 thy
                 Christianity
                 :
              
               I
               know
               he
               speaks
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Arrians
               ;
               yet
               since
               the
               Lords
               anointed
               is
               rendred
               by
               the
               70
               Interpreters
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 his
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               that
               Translation
               is
               justified
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               26.
               
               't
               is
               manifest
               that
               one
               who
               truly
               loves
               Christ
               ,
               cannot
               
               hate
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               ;
               whether
               written
               in
               Text
               or
               in
               short-hand
               ,
               whether
               ruling
               in
               his
               Son
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               servant
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               Christ
               in
               heaven
               ,
               or
               Christ
               on
               earth
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               may
               well
               take
               Athanasius
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               the
               
                 Lords
                 anointed
              
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               say
               they
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               poison
               mens
               souls
               with
               such
               venemous
               tenents
               against
               Kings
               ;
               they
               cannot
               be
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               whilest
               they
               belch
               out
               such
               impure
               blasphemies
               ,
               
                 despising
                 dominion
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Speaking
                 evil
                 of
                 dignities
              
               ,
               offering
               that
               defiance
               to
               their
               King
               ,
               which
               S.
               Michael
               would
               not
               offer
               to
               the
               devil
               ,
               and
               bringing
               
                 railing
                 accusations
              
               in
               stead
               of
               Arguments
               ;
               and
               yet
               S.
               Michael
               had
               not
               onely
               a
               fitter
               object
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               better
               ground
               for
               railing
               ;
               because
               his
               dispute
               was
               with
               the
               devil
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               about
               
                 real
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               have
               caused
               the
               people
               to
               commit
               in
               worshipping
               
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ;
               theirs
               (
               with
               their
               King
               and
               Church
               )
               onely
               about
               
                 imaginary
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               which
               was
               and
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               own
               fears
               and
               jealousies
               :
               it
               stands
               not
               with
               a
               true
               Church
               no
               more
               then
               it
               stood
               with
               S.
               Paul
               (
               since
               every
               true
               Church
               is
               but
               
                 one
                 grand
                 Apostle
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               of
               that
               Nation
               where
               it
               is
               )
               to
               appeal
               
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               's
               a
               way
               to
               introduce
               ,
               though
               not
               a
               many-headed
               ,
               yet
               a
               many-hearted
               Religion
               ;
               not
               a
               many-headed
               Religion
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               no-headed
               ,
               for
               such
               as
               would
               have
               no
               Bishops
               were
               anciently
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 men
                 without
                 heads
                 ,
                 Niceph.
                 l.
              
               18.
               c.
               45.
               and
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Ments
              
               ,
               c.
               22.
               gives
               them
               monstrous
               heads
               if
               any
               at
               all
               ;
               saying
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 Hippocentauris
                 similes
                 nec
                 equi
                 nec
                 homines
                 ,
              
               
                 they
                 have
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 mans
                 understanding
                 to
                 be
                 horses
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 horses
                 kicking
                 and
                 wincing
                 to
                 be
                 men
                 ;
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               they
               are
               either
               such
               as
               have
               no
               head
               ,
               or
               as
               bad
               as
               though
               they
               had
               none
               :
               but
               surely
               't
               is
               the
               way
               to
               introduce
               a
               many-hearted
               Religion
               ;
               witness
               our
               own
               late
               divisions
               ,
               which
               have
               produced
               as
               many
               Religions
               as
               men
               ;
               our
               Christian
               unity
               and
               verity
               being
               both
               banished
               together
               :
               this
               is
               the
               excellent
               Divinity
               you
               have
               of
               late
               read
               to
               your
               disciples
               ,
               which
               is
               able
               to
               dash
               the
               very
               venome
               of
               Popery
               out
               of
               countenance
               ,
               and
               throw
               it
               in
               your
               own
               faces
               :
               this
               is
               the
               new
               way
               you
               have
               taught
               the
               people
               to
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               shall
               be
               sure
               never
               to
               come
               to
               either
               :
               for
               if
               they
               may
               innovate
               in
               Forms
               of
               Religion
               without
               their
               King
               ,
               
               why
               not
               in
               forms
               of
               Law
               ?
               If
               they
               may
               change
               Law
               without
               him
               ,
               why
               not
               against
               him
               ?
               if
               against
               him
               ,
               why
               not
               against
               his
               life
               ?
               and
               consequently
               why
               not
               murther
               him
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               pretended
               Iustice
               ,
               whom
               God
               commands
               to
               honour
               ?
               See
               the
               
                 High
                 Court
                 of
                 Justice
              
               erected
               in
               your
               assembly
               ,
               this
               is
               your
               new
               way
               to
               truth
               :
               and
               if
               the
               people
               may
               deal
               thus
               with
               their
               King
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               supreme
               ,
               why
               not
               with
               all
               other
               supremes
               whatsoever
               ?
               and
               consequently
               by
               succession
               and
               with
               success
               (
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               )
               why
               not
               rise
               against
               their
               Magistrates
               ,
               till
               the
               last
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               to
               death
               ,
               till
               death
               it self
               shall
               be
               swallowed
               up
               ?
               But
               I
               return
               ;
               this
               placing
               dominion
               in
               the
               people
               (
               for
               appealing
               to
               them
               is
               no
               less
               )
               teacheth
               them
               to
               think
               ,
               they
               need
               not
               Christ
               in
               his
               Kings
               to
               rule
               and
               govern
               them
               ,
               they
               can
               govern
               themselves
               ;
               they
               need
               him
               not
               in
               his
               Priests
               to
               intercede
               for
               them
               ,
               they
               can
               pray
               for
               themselves
               ;
               they
               need
               him
               not
               in
               his
               Prophets
               to
               instruct
               them
               ,
               they
               can
               preach
               to
               themselves
               :
               Was
               ever
               Christ
               so
               reviled
               ,
               and
               so
               opposed
               in
               all
               his
               three
               Offices
               together
               before
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               fully
               to
               act
               Anti-Christ
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               4.
               
                 to
                 sit
                 not
                 in
              
               ,
               but
               upon
               
               
                 the
                 Temple
              
               or
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 non
                 in
                 Templo
                 Dei
                 ,
                 sed
                 in
                 Templum
                 Dei
                 sedet
                 ;
                 tanquam
                 ipse
                 sit
                 Templum
                 Dei
                 ,
                 quod
                 est
                 Ecclesia
              
               ;
               as
               saith
               S.
               
                 August
                 .
                 l.
              
               20.
               
                 de
                 Civ
                 .
                 Dei
                 ,
                 c.
              
               19.
               where
               also
               he
               expounds
               this
               Anti-Christ
               not
               of
               one
               single
               person
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               whole
               body
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               a
               mixt
               multitude
               ;
               and
               I
               pray
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               Anti-Christ
               reign
               rather
               in
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               a
               Government
               of
               the
               many-headed
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               other
               kinde
               of
               Government
               ,
               since
               this
               alone
               is
               a
               Government
               not
               of
               Christs
               making
               ?
               Surely
               no
               one
               character
               of
               Anti-Christ
               ,
               but
               will
               more
               exactly
               befit
               this
               ,
               then
               any
               other
               Government
               :
               and
               if
               we
               will
               suppose
               (
               which
               is
               very
               probable
               )
               that
               those
               Parables
               which
               do
               shew
               what
               Anti-Christ
               was
               in
               the
               Jew
               ,
               may
               also
               teach
               what
               he
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               Gentile
               ,
               then
               persecution
               of
               those
               who
               are
               sent
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               much
               more
               of
               those
               who
               are
               set
               over
               them
               by
               Christ
               ,
               murder
               committed
               upon
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               rapine
               upon
               their
               inheritance
               ,
               must
               be
               his
               chiefest
               qualities
               :
               See
               S.
               Luk.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               verses
               ,
               where
               we
               haue
               a
               perfect
               embleme
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               when
               servants
               rule
               their
               Masters
               ,
               Subjects
               their
               King
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               pestilent
               
               spawn
               of
               that
               viperous
               doctrine
               ,
               
                 Dominion
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               and
               without
               all
               question
               't
               is
               more
               immediately
               Anti-Christian
               to
               oppose
               Kingship
               ,
               then
               to
               oppose
               Kings
               ,
               since
               this
               may
               be
               onely
               against
               the
               persons
               ,
               who
               are
               men
               ;
               but
               that
               must
               be
               also
               against
               the
               authority
               which
               is
               Gods
               ;
               whence
               they
               are
               called
               
                 his
                 Kings
                 ,
                 his
                 Anointed
              
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               22.
               51.
               or
               rather
               Christs
               authority
               ,
               for
               himself
               saith
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               18.
               
               
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               from
               him
               derived
               unto
               Kings
               ,
               whence
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               15.
               he
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 onely
                 Potentate
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
              
               ;
               for
               Kings
               are
               of
               Christs
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               peoples
               making
               :
               the
               Text
               shews
               where
               Christ
               hath
               given
               his
               power
               to
               Kings
               ,
               but
               not
               where
               he
               hath
               given
               it
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               consequently
               for
               them
               to
               assume
               it
               without
               his
               gift
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               command
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               Anti-Christian
               :
               so
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               are
               in
               effect
               all
               one
               ,
               
                 to
                 sight
                 against
                 Monarchy
              
               is
               to
               
                 sight
                 against
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               alone
               originally
               ,
               and
               against
               Christ
               ,
               who
               alone
               autoritatively
               is
               the
               onely
               Monarch
               :
               but
               to
               return
               again
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               doth
               not
               this
               appeal
               to
               the
               people
               let
               in
               the
               Rabble
               
                 over
                 all
                 that
                 's
              
               
               
                 called
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 over
                 all
                 that
                 's
                 called
                 Christ
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Anointedof
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               that
               's
               called
               Christian
               ,
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 credenda
                 ,
                 speranda
                 ,
                 facienda
              
               ?
               must
               we
               not
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               live
               as
               the
               rout
               will
               have
               us
               ?
               or
               have
               no
               outward
               profession
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               no
               publick
               exercise
               of
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               no
               communion
               or
               Fellowship
               of
               our
               life
               ?
               see
               what
               strange
               calves
               this
               rebellious
               Jeroboam
               (
               this
               striver
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               for
               so
               doth
               his
               Name
               import
               )
               hath
               already
               set
               up
               in
               this
               our
               
                 Bethel
                 ,
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               Prayer
               thrown
               out
               of
               its
               proper
               dwelling
               ;
               the
               publick
               worship
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               forbidden
               on
               the
               Lords
               own
               day
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Lords
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               all
               
                 because
                 the
                 people
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 :
              
               for
               't
               is
               not
               the
               publick
               circumstances
               of
               time
               and
               place
               can
               make
               a
               publick
               worship
               ,
               when
               the
               persons
               that
               perform
               it
               are
               not
               publick
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               no
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               worship
               performed
               is
               not
               publick
               but
               meerly
               private
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               because
               the
               (
               supposed
               )
               Minister
               prays
               onely
               for
               his
               own
               party
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               his
               own
               humour
               ,
               &
               for
               the
               form
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               (
               nay
               most
               times
               himself
               )
               do
               not
               know
               his
               prayer
               :
               Is
               not
               this
               truly
               to
               prophane
               the
               Sabbath
               in
               stead
               of
               sanctifying
               
               it
               ?
               to
               cry
               up
               the
               day
               ,
               but
               to
               beat
               down
               the
               duty
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               if
               Religion
               were
               more
               in
               days
               then
               in
               duties
               ,
               more
               in
               accidents
               then
               in
               substances
               ,
               more
               in
               circumstances
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               shadows
               ,
               then
               in
               realities
               :
               I
               cannot
               perswade
               my self
               but
               our
               late
               throwing
               away
               the
               publick
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               exercised
               in
               such
               an
               excellent
               Book
               of
               prayer
               ,
               as
               was
               publick
               both
               in
               its
               form
               (
               for
               known
               unto
               ,
               and
               admired
               of
               all
               Christians
               )
               and
               in
               its
               matter
               (
               for
               of
               such
               Petitions
               onely
               ,
               as
               equally
               concerned
               all
               )
               and
               introducing
               a
               meer
               priuate
               worship
               instead
               of
               it
               (
               if
               I
               may
               call
               that
               a
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               hath
               so
               little
               reverence
               towards
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               so
               few
               evidences
               of
               his
               authority
               )
               was
               the
               most
               sacrilegious
               profanation
               that
               ever
               any
               Christian
               people
               hath
               yet
               been
               guilty
               of
               ;
               (
               people
               I
               say
               ,
               not
               nation
               ;
               for
               neither
               with
               us
               is
               this
               Apostasie
               yet
               become
               National
               ,
               and
               God
               forbid
               it
               ever
               should
               :
               )
               and
               yet
               the
               reason
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               is
               onely
               that
               ,
               (
               which
               formerly
               was
               the
               plea
               of
               Comedians
               not
               of
               
                 Divines
                 )
                 populo
                 ut
                 placerent
                 quas
                 fecissent
                 fabulas
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               might
               please
               the
               people
               at
               least
               with
               some
               new
               invention
               ,
               since
               they
               were
               displeased
               (
               for
               some
               base
               worldly
               ends
               )
               with
               their
               old
               Religion
               :
               
               and
               it
               makes
               many
               a
               Christian
               heart
               tremble
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               very
               near
               a
               
                 Babylonian
                 Captivity
              
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               is
               breathing
               its
               last
               gasp
               amongst
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               come
               to
               that
               desperate
               condition
               of
               the
               Jews
               (
               and
               are
               as
               ready
               as
               they
               were
               to
               endungeon
               our
               Jeremies
               that
               tell
               us
               of
               it
               )
               described
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Jer.
               5.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 and
                 horrible
                 thing
                 is
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 ;
                 the
                 Prophets
                 prophesie
                 falsly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 bear
                 rule
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 people
                 love
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 will
                 you
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 ?
              
               there
               is
               a
               generation
               of
               false
               Prophets
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               ,
               that
               bear
               rule
               by
               their
               means
               ,
               applaud
               their
               prophesying
               (
               for
               so
               the
               70
               render
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               and
               my
               people
               love
               to
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               have
               false
               Prophets
               in
               stead
               of
               Priests
               ,
               hoping
               thereby
               to
               save
               their
               tithes
               ;
               and
               what
               will
               you
               do
               in
               the
               end
               thereof
               ?
               as
               yet
               this
               horrible
               thing
               is
               beautifull
               in
               your
               eyes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saith
               Ezra
               ;
               but
               what
               will
               you
               do
               in
               the
               end
               when
               you
               shall
               know
               it
               will
               be
               bitter
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               't
               is
               now
               a
               Naomi
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               pleasant
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               then
               be
               Marah
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               bitter
               :
               and
               will
               say
               unto
               your
               souls
               ,
               
                 Why
                 call
                 ye
                 me
                 Naomi
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 testified
              
               
               
                 against
                 me
              
               ?
               Ruth
               1.
               20
               ,
               21.
               but
               I
               must
               leave
               this
               argument
               to
               some
               better
               head
               ,
               and
               more
               authentick
               hand
               ;
               I
               undertake
               to
               speak
               onely
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               true
               English
               Protestant
               ,
               who
               bids
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               Divinity
               alone
               makes
               him
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               which
               had
               its
               being
               before
               his
               Church
               ,
               not
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               from
               it
               :
               Divinity
               of
               the
               new
               stamp
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               called
               Divinity
               ,
               which
               hath
               man
               not
               God
               for
               its
               authour
               )
               must
               needs
               on
               both
               sides
               turn
               faith
               into
               faction
               ,
               and
               Religion
               into
               Rebellion
               ;
               that
               man
               (
               and
               the
               same
               reason
               holds
               in
               Christian
               Churches
               as
               in
               Christian
               men
               ,
               since
               a
               Church
               is
               but
               a
               Congregation
               of
               men
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               man
               who
               will
               not
               shame
               his
               Religion
               here
               ,
               nor
               himself
               hereafter
               ,
               must
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 have
                 respect
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 Commandments
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               119.
               v.
               6.
               
                 then
                 shall
                 I
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 shamed
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 respect
                 unto
                 all
                 thy
                 Commandments
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               so
               shall
               I
               not
               be
               confounded
               ,
               neither
               internally
               in
               mine
               own
               conscience
               ,
               nor
               externally
               before
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               eternally
               before
               the
               dreadfull
               tribunal
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               this
               threefold
               confusion
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               avoided
               by
               any
               Christian
               Church
               or
               man
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 having
                 respect
                 unto
                 all
                 Gods
                 Commandments
                 :
                 To
              
               
               all
               ;
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 toto
                 universali
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 full
                 number
                 ,
              
               't
               is
               as
               Anti-Christian
               to
               leave
               out
               the
               fifth
               ,
               as
               to
               leave
               out
               the
               second
               Commandment
               ,
               as
               heretical
               to
               leave
               out
               the
               thirteenth
               as
               to
               leave
               out
               the
               ninth
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Romanes
               .
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 toto
                 Essentiali
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 full
                 Obligation
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               as
               great
               an
               obligation
               upon
               the
               fifth
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               fourth
               ,
               though
               the
               one
               may
               chance
               be
               cryed
               up
               ,
               to
               pull
               down
               the
               other
               :
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 toto
                 Integrali
              
               ,
               in
               the
               several
               particular
               duties
               ,
               that
               depend
               either
               upon
               their
               number
               ,
               or
               upon
               their
               vertue
               and
               obligation
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               must
               observe
               our
               Saviours
               Diuinity
               ,
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               Apostle
               S.
               James
               2.
               10.
               
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 keep
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 offend
                 in
                 one
                 point
                 ,
              
               (
               i
               ,
               e.
               impenitently
               by
               not
               repenting
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               or
               doctrinally
               and
               magisterially
               by
               justifying
               it
               )
               
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
              
               ,
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               he
               keeps
               the
               rest
               for
               his
               convenience
               ,
               not
               for
               his
               Conscience
               :
               (
               his
               convenience
               ,
               the
               great
               cynosure
               of
               this
               new
               Reformation
               :
               )
               and
               it
               is
               no
               less
               an
               Evangelical
               then
               't
               is
               an
               an
               Angelical
               Truth
               uttered
               by
               Aquinas
               22
               ae
               .
               qu.
               5.
               art
               .
               3.
               
               
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 who
                 pertinaciously
                 disbeleeves
                 one
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeve
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 his
                 
                 mouth
                 he
                 may
                 confess
                 them
                 all
                 ;
              
               
                 Nam
                 caeteros
                 omnes
                 non
                 tenet
                 per
                 sidem
                 ,
                 simpliciter
                 veritati
                 primae
                 inhaerendo
                 ,
                 sed
                 propriâ
                 voluntate
                 &
                 judicio
                 :
              
               'T
               is
               so
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               in
               the
               Creed
               ;
               a
               willfull
               belief
               ,
               is
               no
               true
               faith
               ;
               a
               willfull
               Religion
               is
               no
               true
               Religion
               ;
               for
               true
               Religion
               depends
               wholly
               upon
               Gods
               not
               upon
               mans
               will
               :
               but
               least
               some
               mens
               furious
               zeal
               should
               chance
               over-rule
               S.
               James
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               the
               same
               divinity
               hath
               also
               proceeded
               from
               our
               Saviours
               own
               mouth
               (
               and
               his
               mouth
               must
               instruct
               us
               ,
               or
               his
               bloud
               will
               not
               save
               us
               )
               S.
               Mat.
               5.
               19.
               
               
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 break
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 least
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 teach
                 men
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ;
               he
               that
               shall
               thrust
               a
               Commandment
               out
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               not
               onely
               personally
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 doctrinally
                 [
                 shall
                 teach
                 men
                 so
                 ]
              
               shall
               be
               thrust
               out
               of
               heaven
               for
               his
               pains
               :
               
                 [
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 :
                 ]
              
               call
               your selves
               what
               you
               will
               ,
               the
               godly
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               the
               well-affected
               ,
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Christ
               will
               call
               you
               the
               least
               in
               his
               kingdom
               ;
               if
               you
               thrust
               Allegiance
               out
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               one
               of
               the
               least
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Commandments
               ;
               the
               first
               
                 of
                 promise
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               though
               the
               last
               of
               performance
               
               with
               you
               :
               Allegiance
               ,
               that
               respects
               so
               many
               Commandments
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               but
               it
               should
               most
               nearly
               respect
               the
               Conscience
               :
               Wherefore
               I
               must
               needs
               be
               most
               heartily
               sorry
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               say
               with
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
               28.
               19.
               
               
                 I
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 appeal
                 unto
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 ought
                 to
                 accuse
                 my
                 Nation
                 of
                 ,
              
               for
               I
               have
               too
               much
               to
               accuse
               my
               Nation
               of
               in
               the
               
                 High
                 Court
                 of
                 Justice
              
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               appeal
               unto
               Caesar
               :
               the
               poor
               Church
               of
               England
               (
               in
               whose
               behalf
               I
               speak
               this
               )
               was
               not
               long
               since
               calumniated
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalene
              
               for
               her
               devils
               ;
               but
               now
               sure
               there
               is
               great
               reason
               she
               should
               be
               so
               for
               her
               tears
               ;
               having
               little
               else
               left
               her
               to
               do
               (
               though
               yet
               more
               to
               suffer
               )
               but
               to
               mourn
               and
               weep
               :
               and
               if
               any
               say
               unto
               her
               ,
               
                 Woman
                 ,
                 why
                 weepest
                 thou
              
               ?
               she
               is
               ready
               to
               answer
               as
               that
               Mary
               once
               did
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 away
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 laid
                 him
                 ,
              
               S.
               Joh.
               20.
               13.
               
               I
               have
               been
               wholly
               excluded
               from
               all
               their
               consultations
               and
               actions
               ,
               both
               concerning
               
                 his
                 death
              
               and
               burial
               ;
               they
               have
               
                 taken
                 away
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               a
               King
               that
               understood
               Divinity
               more
               exactly
               then
               the
               most
               learned
               ;
               expressed
               it
               more
               appositely
               then
               the
               most
               eloquent
               ,
               
               (
               witness
               that
               heavenly
               piece
               ,
               which
               shews
               him
               to
               have
               been
               more
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               more
               truly
               golden
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               then
               in
               his
               Crown
               )
               and
               practised
               it
               more
               strictly
               ,
               then
               the
               most
               conscientious
               amongst
               his
               best
               Divines
               ;
               a
               King
               which
               infinitely
               propagated
               the
               true
               Christian
               Faith
               by
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               justified
               it
               by
               his
               death
               ;
               for
               shew
               me
               ,
               all
               ye
               Christian
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               since
               you
               have
               learned
               to
               mix
               man
               with
               God
               ,
               your
               own
               Interest
               with
               his
               in
               your
               Religion
               ,
               which
               of
               you
               all
               have
               had
               the
               happiness
               to
               have
               such
               a
               King
               live
               in
               your
               Religion
               ?
               I
               am
               sure
               none
               of
               you
               all
               have
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               have
               such
               a
               King
               (
               if
               you
               have
               had
               a
               King
               )
               to
               dye
               for
               it
               :
               be
               his
               death
               never
               so
               much
               the
               sin
               and
               reproach
               of
               the
               Nation
               (
               't
               is
               such
               a
               sin
               ,
               such
               a
               reproach
               as
               not
               all
               the
               Ocean
               that
               surroundeth
               us
               can
               wash
               away
               )
               yet
               't
               is
               the
               Justification
               and
               glory
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               he
               confirmed
               that
               same
               true
               Protestant
               Faith
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               ever
               professed
               and
               defended
               in
               his
               life
               ;
               as
               Christ
               did
               Christianity
               in
               its
               first
               plantation
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               in
               its
               best
               Reformation
               ,
               
                 seal
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 bloud
              
               ;
               the
               greatest
               conquest
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               can
               ever
               get
               over
               
               its
               enemies
               ,
               so
               far
               is
               she
               from
               being
               conquered
               by
               them
               in
               contriving
               it
               ;
               for
               as
               that
               wrangling
               Disputant
               ,
               whom
               no
               arguments
               could
               convince
               ,
               was
               quite
               silenced
               by
               him
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 though
                 I
                 cannot
                 dispute
                 for
                 my
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 can
                 dye
                 for
                 him
              
               ;
               So
               hath
               King
               Charles
               silenced
               all
               the
               enemies
               of
               this
               poor
               Church
               ,
               many
               indeed
               by
               disputing
               ,
               but
               many
               more
               by
               dying
               :
               Reason
               enough
               why
               ,
               in
               common
               gratitude
               ,
               beside
               special
               duty
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               easily
               forget
               our
               Allegiance
               much
               less
               disclaim
               it
               ,
               least
               of
               all
               renounce
               it
               :
               but
               there
               are
               yet
               more
               particular
               reasons
               ,
               which
               immediately
               concern
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               those
               you
               may
               gather
               from
               the
               ensuing
               discourse
               :
               which
               is
               a
               collection
               of
               diverse
               Sermons
               ,
               that
               were
               once
               truly
               
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 season
              
               ,
               though
               now
               they
               are
               not
               (
               or
               may
               seem
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               their
               opinions
               ,
               who
               will
               needs
               be
               too
               much
               judicious
               ,
               and
               too
               little
               consciencious
               ;
               but
               the
               Apostle
               will
               justifie
               the
               Authour
               in
               the
               press
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               (
               having
               his
               
                 out
                 of
                 season
              
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               
                 in
                 season
              
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               2.
               
               )
               though
               he
               desire
               rather
               to
               justifie
               his
               Church
               then
               himself
               ,
               and
               condemn
               himself
               for
               all
               ,
               save
               onely
               for
               the
               integrity
               of
               his
               affection
               
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               and
               his
               People
               ;
               that
               the
               infatuated
               sons
               of
               the
               earth
               may
               no
               longer
               so
               scuffle
               to
               possess
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               ever
               to
               hazard
               the
               quiet
               possession
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               may
               no
               longer
               so
               possess
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               to
               hazard
               their
               interest
               in
               the
               next
               ;
               it
               being
               S.
               Pauls
               express
               Maxime
               ,
               
                 they
                 that
                 resist
              
               (
               much
               more
               if
               they
               impenitently
               persist
               in
               that
               resistance
               )
               
                 shall
                 receive
                 to
                 themselves
                 damnation
              
               :
               here
               then
               is
               a
               Looking-glass
               for
               the
               good
               Subject
               ,
               to
               see
               his
               duty
               ;
               the
               bad
               ,
               his
               guiltiness
               ;
               the
               one
               to
               receive
               the
               comfort
               of
               a
               good
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               feel
               the
               burden
               of
               a
               
                 bad
                 Conscience
              
               :
               the
               expressions
               were
               at
               first
               plain
               ,
               and
               the
               method
               easie
               upon
               force
               ,
               because
               a
               Countrey-auditour
               may
               easier
               be
               posed
               then
               instructed
               ;
               and
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               other
               now
               upon
               choice
               ,
               because
               a
               censorious
               Reader
               may
               sooner
               be
               instructed
               then
               ashamed
               :
               The
               discourse
               was
               at
               first
               abruptly
               broken
               off
               with
               the
               Kings
               life
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               since
               compleated
               in
               regard
               of
               length
               ,
               though
               in
               no
               other
               respect
               ;
               would
               the
               malice
               of
               bloud-guilty
               and
               bloud-thirsty
               men
               ,
               which
               is
               already
               compleat
               in
               all
               other
               respects
               ,
               were
               also
               compleat
               for
               the
               length
               and
               duration
               of
               it
               :
               
                 But
                 O
                 my
                 soul
                 come
                 not
              
               
               
                 thou
                 into
                 their
                 secret
              
               (
               and
               God
               keep
               them
               from
               coming
               into
               thine
               )
               
                 for
                 in
                 their
                 anger
                 they
                 slew
                 a
                 man
              
               (
               yea
               ,
               more
               then
               a
               man
               ,
               a
               
                 King
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 self-will
                 they
                 digged
                 down
                 a
                 wall
              
               (
               enough
               to
               make
               an
               everlasting
               breach
               in
               this
               distracted
               Kingdom
               )
               
                 cursed
                 be
                 their
                 anger
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 fierce
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 wrath
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 cruel
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 divide
                 them
                 in
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 and
                 scatter
                 them
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               49.
               6
               ,
               7.
               when
               and
               where
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               ,
               Laity
               and
               Clergy
               are
               partners
               in
               such
               a
               grand
               iniquity
               ,
               then
               and
               there
               this
               is
               Gods
               sentence
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               his
               Churches
               Prayer
               :
               but
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               to
               them
               ,
               onely
               hope
               they
               will
               not
               be
               angry
               with
               me
               if
               I
               still
               pray
               for
               their
               conversion
               ,
               though
               I
               may
               not
               quietly
               preach
               for
               it
               :
               This
               small
               Tractate
               speaks
               to
               and
               of
               those
               onely
               who
               still
               keep
               the
               old
               true
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               their
               Allegiance
               and
               their
               Conscience
               :
               and
               the
               spokes-man
               verily
               perswades
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               meanest
               ,
               not
               of
               seven
               ,
               but
               of
               seventy
               seven
               thousands
               of
               Israel
               (
               the
               true
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 bowed
                 their
                 knees
                 unto
                 Baal
                 ,
                 Baal
                 Berith
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Baal
                 for
                 a
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               in
               his
               holy
               pretensions
               ;
               but
               since
               turned
               into
               Baal-Peor
               ,
               that
               
               is
               Baal
               for
               the
               mount
               Peor
               ,
               to
               over-top
               all
               ,
               through
               the
               pride
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               or
               Peor
               in
               the
               other
               sence
               ,
               to
               corrupt
               all
               ,
               through
               the
               Libertinism
               of
               his
               flesh
               (
               in
               his
               unholy
               performances
               )
               
                 Baal
                 Peor
              
               he
               is
               without
               question
               ,
               though
               beyond
               example
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               have
               joyned
               themselves
               to
               this
               Baal
               have
               not
               onely
               
                 eat
                 the
                 offerings
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               Psa.
               106.
               28.
               but
               also
               of
               the
               Living
               :
               and
               't
               is
               most
               notorious
               that
               those
               of
               that
               unhappy
               City
               ,
               which
               first
               began
               these
               troubles
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               do
               it
               with
               some
               colourable
               pretence
               ,
               commonly
               called
               the
               most
               Orthodox
               Divines
               
                 Baals
                 Priests
              
               ,
               are
               now
               themselvs
               by
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               made
               
                 Baals
                 bondslaves
              
               :
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Ministry
               who
               were
               most
               defamed
               with
               that
               ignominious
               and
               false
               aspersion
               ,
               are
               by
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               chiefest
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               onely
               men
               of
               their
               order
               ,
               who
               would
               rather
               lose
               all
               ,
               then
               be
               Baals
               Chaplains
               :
               they
               were
               frightned
               with
               the
               consideration
               of
               that
               Text
               ,
               which
               once
               made
               Origen
               break
               out
               with
               tears
               ,
               and
               speak
               rather
               with
               his
               eyes
               then
               with
               his
               tongue
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               Psa.
               50.
               16
               ,
               17.
               verses
               :
               (
               Lord
               how
               many
               dumb
               Sermons
               should
               we
               have
               now
               adays
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               would
               be
               thought
               the
               onely
               Preachers
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               ,
               as
               he
               
               did
               ,
               lay
               that
               Text
               unto
               their
               hearts
               )
               
                 but
                 unto
                 the
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 saith
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 dost
                 thou
                 preach
                 my
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 takest
                 my
                 Covenant
                 in
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 whereas
                 thou
                 hatest
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 cast
                 my
                 words
                 behinde
                 thee
                 ;
                 when
                 thou
                 sawest
                 a
                 thief
                 thou
                 consentedst
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               See
               who
               they
               were
               that
               most
               hated
               a
               Reformation
               amongst
               us
               ,
               even
               they
               who
               though
               they
               did
               cry
               it
               up
               ,
               yet
               did
               practise
               it
               down
               ;
               they
               who
               
                 did
                 see
                 a
                 thief
              
               ,
               (
               yea
               ,
               such
               a
               thief
               as
               impudently
               answered
               the
               Prophets
               question
               ,
               Mal.
               3.
               8.
               
                 will
                 a
                 man
                 rob
                 God
              
               ?
               and
               put
               it
               out
               of
               question
               )
               
                 and
                 yet
                 consented
                 unto
                 him
              
               ;
               no
               wonder
               if
               such
               men
               have
               
                 let
                 their
                 mouth
                 speak
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 tongue
                 have
                 set
                 forth
                 deceit
                 :
              
               no
               wonder
               if
               the
               next
               verse
               also
               concern
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 thou
                 satest
                 and
                 spakest
                 against
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 slandered
                 thine
                 own
                 mothers
                 son
                 ,
              
               her
               truest
               ,
               her
               best
               ,
               her
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               and
               withall
               ,
               most
               of
               her
               true
               younger
               Sons
               :
               but
               't
               is
               not
               a
               slander
               can
               frighten
               them
               from
               their
               Religion
               ,
               who
               fear
               God
               rather
               then
               men
               ,
               
                 Illi
                 mors
                 sibilus
                 ,
                 cui
                 plausus
                 vita
              
               ;
               they
               served
               not
               God
               as
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               not
               fallen
               from
               his
               service
               as
               Apostates
               ;
               such
               men
               are
               still
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               (
               though
               they
               cannot
               so
               publickly
               
               profess
               it
               )
               and
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               established
               in
               that
               Church
               :
               and
               to
               them
               this
               Treatise
               belongs
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               be
               not
               elegant
               enough
               to
               be
               (
               their
               Mothers
               )
               the
               Churches
               Apology
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               true
               enough
               to
               be
               the
               Churches
               doctrine
               :
               for
               that
               never
               taught
               other
               then
               true
               Allegiance
               to
               
                 Gods
                 on
                 earth
              
               ,
               then
               true
               Conscience
               to
               God
               in
               heaven
               ;
               and
               never
               thought
               that
               the
               one
               could
               be
               without
               the
               other
               :
               so
               that
               the
               true
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               may
               still
               with
               Bishop
               Jewell
               in
               his
               Apology
               ,
               give
               solemn
               thanks
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               
                 Quòdin
                 Angliâ
                 Regia
                 Majest
                 as
                 non
                 minuitur
                 ,
              
               but
               it
               must
               be
               with
               relation
               to
               its
               Religion
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               men
               that
               have
               pretended
               it
               :
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               is
               for
               Obedience
               and
               Faithfulness
               to
               Kings
               ,
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               ,
               though
               some
               outward
               professours
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               have
               been
               as
               highly
               for
               disobedience
               and
               unfaithfulness
               ,
               much
               more
               then
               we
               could
               have
               imagined
               ,
               because
               much
               more
               then
               others
               ever
               practised
               :
               but
               let
               not
               any
               man
               say
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               an
               Apostle
               hath
               Treason
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               one
               of
               the
               twelve
               was
               a
               Traitour
               ;
               especially
               since
               our
               
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
              
               hath
               also
               defended
               the
               true
               professours
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               his
               Seraphical
               
               Book
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               most
               unquestionable
               image
               of
               himself
               ,
               of
               his
               Piety
               ,
               of
               his
               Patience
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Charity
               ;
               a
               book
               infinitely
               above
               the
               spirit
               of
               any
               man
               but
               
                 a
                 King
              
               ;
               and
               as
               much
               above
               the
               Piety
               of
               any
               King
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               
                 Christian
                 King
              
               ,
               so
               throughly
               conversant
               with
               Christ
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               
                 his
                 doings
              
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               
                 his
                 sufferings
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               innocency
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               persecutions
               of
               it
               :
               
                 E●pectore
                 mult
                 is
                 tribulationibus
                 macerato
                 prodiêre
                 Psalmi
                 ,
              
               saith
               Musculus
               :
               
                 The
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 the
                 sweetest
                 of
                 devotions
                 ,
                 flowed
                 from
                 the
                 bitterest
                 Marah
                 ,
                 the
                 bitterness
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 :
              
               so
               our
               David
               could
               not
               have
               made
               such
               
                 Cherubical
                 ditties
              
               ,
               fitting
               the
               best
               of
               Angels
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               been
               persecuted
               and
               reviled
               by
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               :
               this
               discord
               gave
               occasion
               to
               that
               heavenly
               Musick
               :
               but
               I
               shew
               my
               defect
               of
               Allegiance
               whiles
               I
               thus
               labour
               to
               express
               it
               :
               that
               book
               is
               above
               all
               the
               acknowledgements
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               can
               stoop
               no
               lower
               then
               the
               Conscience
               :
               Come
               and
               see
               a
               Miracle
               here
               all
               ye
               whose
               eyes
               are
               so
               wide
               open
               to
               see
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               no
               body
               else
               can
               see
               ,
               your
               own
               holiness
               ;
               Come
               and
               see
               a
               
                 Dead
                 King
              
               ruling
               in
               his
               true
               Subjects
               souls
               ,
               whom
               (
               whilest
               he
               was
               
               living
               )
               you
               would
               not
               suffer
               to
               rule
               over
               your
               bodies
               ;
               but
               now
               he
               is
               dead
               ,
               you
               must
               ,
               and
               God
               grant
               onely
               you
               may
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               you
               must
               expiate
               his
               death
               ,
               either
               with
               your
               eyes
               or
               with
               your
               hearts
               ;
               wash
               away
               the
               guilt
               of
               it
               ,
               either
               with
               your
               tears
               or
               with
               your
               bloud
               :
               beleeve
               it
               ,
               all
               annals
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               some
               Dypticks
               ,
               or
               Church-Calenders
               will
               speak
               of
               him
               as
               a
               most
               glorious
               Saint
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               not
               tell
               ,
               how
               they
               will
               speak
               of
               you
               :
               and
               now
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               come
               and
               call
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               Court-flattery
               ,
               which
               was
               preached
               ,
               not
               when
               the
               King
               was
               on
               his
               Throne
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               was
               going
               to
               the
               Bar
               ,
               and
               published
               now
               he
               is
               in
               his
               Grave
               ;
               then
               perchance
               it
               might
               have
               been
               thought
               Flattery
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               a
               Scepter
               to
               adorn
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               Sword
               to
               defend
               it
               ;
               but
               now
               that
               't
               is
               so
               generally
               decried
               ,
               so
               publickly
               discountenanced
               ,
               so
               resolvedly
               detested
               and
               opposed
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               thought
               no
               other
               then
               a
               most
               divine
               soul-saving
               truth
               ,
               which
               forceth
               consciencious
               Ministers
               to
               hazard
               their
               temporal
               safety
               by
               proclaiming
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               see
               you
               hazard
               your
               eternal
               salvation
               by
               resisting
               it
               :
               and
               yet
               to
               speak
               but
               the
               plain
               truth
               ,
               it
               is
               flattery
               at
               no
               time
               to
               say
               of
               Kings
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 Gods
              
               ,
               for
               the
               
               Text
               avows
               it
               ;
               But
               't
               is
               most
               desperate
               flattery
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               to
               say
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 Kings
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Text
               denies
               it
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               those
               men
               who
               have
               already
               flattered
               Subjects
               into
               Kings
               to
               make
               us
               slaves
               ,
               will
               as
               easily
               flatter
               those
               their
               Kings
               into
               Tyrants
               ,
               to
               perpetuate
               our
               slavery
               :
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               this
               I
               will
               say
               boldly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               my
               calling
               as
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               my
               person
               ,
               who
               am
               the
               unworthiest
               of
               all
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               not
               afraid
               of
               saying
               it
               before
               men
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               not
               afraid
               of
               saying
               it
               before
               God
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 am
                 deceived
                 in
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 and
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 my
                 Church
                 hath
                 deceived
                 me
                 :
              
               and
               I
               humbly
               conceive
               ,
               the
               Church
               will
               yet
               further
               say
               for
               her self
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 am
                 deceived
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 deceived
                 me
                 ;
                 Domine
                 si
                 decipimur
                 ,
                 a
                 te
                 decepti
                 sumus
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 ,
              
               the
               now
               distressed
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               or
               the
               poor
               Ministers
               who
               are
               truly
               of
               my
               Communion
               ,
               be
               deceived
               in
               the
               points
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
               ,
               't
               is
               thou
               hast
               deceived
               us
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               deceived
               by
               thy
               holy
               Word
               ;
               and
               now
               let
               's
               hear
               that
               Word
               speak
               for
               it self
               ,
               Eccles.
               8.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 ECCLES
                 .
                 8.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     I
                     counsel
                     thee
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     Kings
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     Oath
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                
                 
                   
                     Be
                     not
                     hasty
                     to
                     go
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     sight
                     ,
                     stand
                     not
                     in
                     an
                     evil
                     thing
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     doth
                     what
                     soever
                     pleaseth
                     him
                     :
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Where
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     a
                     King
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     may
                     say
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     what
                     doest
                     thou
                     ?
                  
                
              
            
             
               ALlegiance
               and
               Supremacy
               do
               belong
               to
               Kings
               ,
               by
               the
               appointment
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               :
               't
               is
               from
               him
               they
               have
               the
               right
               to
               govern
               ,
               't
               is
               from
               him
               they
               have
               the
               inseparable
               Rights
               of
               Government
               ,
               to
               be
               above
               and
               over
               all
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               Supremacy
               ;
               to
               be
               truly
               and
               faithfully
               loved
               ,
               served
               ,
               honoured
               and
               obeyed
               of
               all
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               Allegiance
               :
               two
               doctrines
               upon
               which
               Christians
               did
               heretofore
               more
               severely
               insist
               then
               other
               men
               ;
               and
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               have
               hitherto
               more
               insisted
               then
               other
               Christians
               ;
               So
               
               
               
               
               
               that
               we
               cannot
               fall
               from
               them
               but
               we
               must
               fall
               both
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               true
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               (
               present
               )
               most
               glorious
               part
               of
               that
               ,
               the
               Reformation
               :
               we
               must
               turn
               Papists
               ,
               nay
               ,
               the
               worst
               of
               Papists
               ,
               
                 Jesuited
                 Papists
              
               ,
               and
               renounce
               our
               Reformation
               :
               Doctrines
               both
               of
               a
               heavenly
               descent
               ,
               for
               had
               they
               risen
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               been
               more
               agreeable
               with
               the
               tempers
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               had
               their
               original
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               still
               have
               their
               affections
               there
               :
               but
               now
               they
               are
               so
               opposite
               ,
               so
               repugnant
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               (
               corrupt
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               which
               is
               too
               proud
               and
               rebellious
               to
               endure
               a
               Supremacy
               over-awing
               it
               ,
               too
               unfaithfull
               and
               licentious
               to
               endure
               an
               Allegiance
               bounding
               and
               confining
               it
               )
               that
               the
               most
               powerfull
               
                 Doctour
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               writing
               of
               this
               Argument
               ,
               is
               observed
               to
               labour
               exceedingly
               for
               variety
               of
               expression
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               adversaries
               who
               before
               calumniated
               the
               weakness
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               would
               now
               also
               in
               this
               calumniate
               the
               want
               of
               Power
               in
               his
               writings
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               say
               
                 his
                 Letters
                 are
                 weighty
                 and
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 bodily
                 presence
                 is
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 speech
                 contemptible
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               10.
               for
               though
               that
               blessed
               Apostle
               write
               very
               fully
               and
               expresly
               
               of
               all
               points
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               yet
               doth
               he
               seek
               out
               for
               demonstrations
               chiefly
               in
               these
               three
               ;
               
                 Justification
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               particularly
               urgent
               and
               pressing
               in
               this
               latter
               ,
               to
               shew
               us
               that
               we
               ought
               most
               carefully
               to
               lay
               it
               up
               in
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               most
               conscionably
               to
               practise
               it
               in
               our
               lives
               and
               conversations
               ;
               preparing
               and
               fore-arming
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               against
               those
               
                 wolves
                 in
                 sheeps
                 clothing
              
               ,
               those
               
                 Godly
                 seditious
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 arise
                 after
                 his
                 departing
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 perverse
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 away
                 disciples
                 after
                 them
                 ,
              
               Act.
               20.
               30.
               the
               like
               method
               did
               God
               himself
               observe
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               (
               and
               I
               hope
               that
               we
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               take
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               onely
               for
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               will
               not
               at
               one
               time
               reject
               both
               the
               New
               and
               the
               Old
               Testament
               )
               for
               least
               men
               should
               at
               any
               time
               among
               the
               Jews
               (
               as
               stiff-necked
               a
               people
               as
               our selves
               )
               either
               for
               Apostasie
               refuse
               ,
               or
               for
               hypocrisie
               dissemble
               ,
               or
               for
               timorousness
               conceal
               this
               heavenly
               doctrine
               which
               is
               so
               necessary
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               souls
               ;
               he
               which
               before
               with
               Abraham
               did
               provide
               himself
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               doth
               here
               with
               his
               posterity
               provide
               himself
               a
               Priest
               ,
               sends
               
               such
               a
               Preacher
               as
               can
               neither
               be
               seduced
               with
               Apostasie
               ,
               nor
               corrupted
               with
               flattery
               ,
               nor
               silenced
               with
               fear
               ,
               even
               his
               own
               
                 holy
                 Spirit
              
               to
               preach
               it
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 counsel
                 thee
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Kings
                 Commandment
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Which
               words
               are
               not
               a
               Text
               but
               a
               Sermon
               concerning
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
               due
               to
               Kings
               ;
               wherein
               you
               have
               these
               three
               parts
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Preacher
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               I.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 I
                 Counsell
                 ]
                 I
                 counsel
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Doctrines
               of
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               two
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               of
               
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 [
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Kings
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Be
                 not
                 hasty
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
              
               v
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               of
               
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 [
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 may
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 doest
                 thou
                 ?
              
               v.
               4.
               ]
            
             
               I
               will
               handle
               these
               in
               their
               order
               ;
               and
               First
               of
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               in
               this
               particle
               I
               :
               and
               who
               this
               I
               is
               ,
               we
               may
               learn
               from
               the
               first
               words
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 King
                 in
                 Jerusalem
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               Solomon
               without
               question
               ,
               
               for
               no
               other
               Son
               of
               David
               was
               
                 King
                 in
                 Jerusalem
              
               :
               but
               why
               then
               doth
               not
               the
               Preacher
               set
               down
               his
               Name
               ?
               he
               that
               had
               no
               less
               then
               six
               names
               can
               he
               not
               allow
               himself
               so
               much
               as
               one
               to
               be
               known
               by
               for
               this
               Preacher
               had
               no
               less
               then
               six
               names
               ,
               three
               properly
               his
               ,
               and
               three
               allegorically
               his
               ;
               the
               three
               properly
               his
               ,
               were
            
             
               1.
               
               Solomon
               ,
               from
               peace
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               22.
               9.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Jedidiah
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 loved
                 him
                 ,
              
               2
               Sam.
               12.
               25.
               and
               this
               was
               a
               name
               of
               Gods
               own
               giving
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               observed
               to
               give
               names
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               to
               such
               on
               whom
               he
               stamped
               some
               great
               and
               glorious
               character
               of
               Excellency
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               office
               ;
               as
               to
               Abraham
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               who
               were
               both
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               ;
               to
               Solomon
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               King
               ;
               to
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               special
               Prophet
               ;
               and
               to
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               was
               all
               three
               ;
               certainly
               to
               point
               out
               some
               eminency
               in
               them
               above
               the
               people
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               
                 Congregation
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 holy
              
               ,
               yet
               have
               they
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
              
               ,
               nor
               may
               any
               
                 Corah
                 ,
                 Dathan
              
               ,
               and
               Abiram
               ,
               without
               danger
               of
               going
               down
               into
               the
               pit
               ,
               say
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               Moses
               and
               
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 You
                 take
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
              
               Numb
               .
               16.
               3.
               when
               they
               take
               no
               more
               
               then
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Lemuel
               ,
               Pro.
               31.
               1.
               
               
                 [
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 King
                 Lemuel
                 ]
              
               which
               must
               necessarily
               be
               this
               King
               Solomon
               ,
               unless
               we
               could
               in
               the
               Text
               finde
               out
               some
               King
               of
               Israel
               whose
               name
               was
               called
               Lemuel
               ,
               that
               was
               so
               holy
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               a
               Pen-man
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               Aben-Ezra
               saith
               he
               was
               called
               
                 Lemuel
                 quasi
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Lamo
                 El
                 illis
                 Deus
              
               ,
               because
               he
               ordered
               the
               Israelites
               so
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               (
               as
               appears
               1
               Kin.
               8.
               21.
               
               )
               that
               in
               his
               time
               they
               worshipped
               God
               onely
               :
               others
               say
               ,
               he
               called
               himself
               
                 Lemuel
                 ,
                 quasi
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Lamouel
                 quòd
                 à
                 Deo
                 ordinatus
                 fuerit
                 ,
              
               because
               he
               was
               specially
               ordered
               or
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               preserve
               his
               worship
               and
               service
               ;
               but
               we
               need
               not
               criticize
               upon
               words
               ,
               whether
               Lemuel
               be
               
                 ordinans
                 ad
                 Deum
              
               ,
               or
               else
               
                 Ordinatus
                 à
                 Deo
              
               ,
               't
               is
               but
               little
               different
               in
               sense
               ,
               though
               much
               in
               sound
               from
               that
               of
               
                 Jedidiah
                 ,
                 beloved
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               beloved
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               ordained
               of
               him
               to
               enjoy
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               ordering
               himself
               reciprocally
               to
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               loves
               him
               ;
               these
               were
               our
               Preachers
               three
               Names
               which
               were
               properly
               his
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               these
               well
               befits
               him
               as
               a
               Preacher
               of
               
                 Allegiance
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               ordained
               of
               God
               for
               his
               mission
               ,
               beloved
               
               of
               God
               for
               his
               Commission
               :
               we
               have
               also
               three
               more
               names
               of
               Solomon
               which
               were
               allegorically
               his
               too
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               put
               all
               together
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               1.
               
               
                 Agur
                 ,
                 Ithiel
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ucal
                 ;
                 Agur
              
               ,
               a
               collectour
               or
               gatherer
               ,
               
                 quòd
                 sapientiam
                 colligeret
              
               ,
               saith
               Jarchi
               ;
               he
               took
               pains
               first
               to
               gather
               his
               wisedom
               ,
               then
               to
               utter
               it
               :
               
                 Ithiel
                 mecum
                 Deus
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Ucal
                 ,
                 praevalebo
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 prevail
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Gatherer
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 prevail
              
               ;
               three
               such
               properties
               of
               a
               Preacher
               as
               shews
               him
               to
               come
               not
               from
               the
               camp
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               School
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               without
               which
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               preach
               ,
               or
               we
               shall
               have
               little
               benefit
               of
               ,
               and
               less
               
                 Allegiance
                 in
              
               his
               Sermons
               :
               so
               that
               all
               these
               six
               Names
               intimate
               so
               many
               properties
               in
               this
               ,
               so
               many
               duties
               in
               any
               other
               Preacher
               ;
               especially
               of
               
                 this
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               so
               many
               obligations
               upon
               the
               hearers
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               He
               must
               be
               
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 peace
              
               ,
               that
               his
               life
               may
               agree
               with
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               his
               doctrine
               may
               agree
               with
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               or
               should
               be
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Peace
              
               ;
               'T
               is
               a
               false
               Trumpet
               in
               Sion
               that
               sounds
               the
               alarm
               to
               a
               temporal
               war
               against
               Kings
               ,
               instead
               of
               a
               spiritual
               war
               against
               sins
               :
               This
               doctrine
               
               of
               Supremacy
               and
               Allegiance
               ,
               being
               truly
               understood
               and
               carefully
               followed
               ,
               will
               silence
               all
               such
               Trumpeters
               ,
               or
               make
               them
               spend
               their
               breath
               in
               vain
               ;
               for
               it
               will
               not
               allow
               a
               Co-ordination
               of
               Soveraignty
               in
               the
               same
               Common-wealth
               ,
               or
               two
               Supremes
               in
               one
               Kingdom
               ,
               since
               that
               is
               much
               to
               gainsay
               the
               Rule
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               6.
               25.
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 serve
                 two
                 masters
              
               ;
               but
               more
               to
               disturb
               the
               peace
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               by
               setting
               up
               two
               masters
               to
               claim
               that
               service
               :
               
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 so
                 different
                 from
                 and
                 between
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 us
                 our
                 outward
                 peace
                 ,
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 love
                 thy
                 commands
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 contrariety
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 that
                 inward
                 peace
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 wicked
                 world
                 cannot
                 give
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 tumultuous
                 world
                 cannot
                 take
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               a
               man
               
                 Beloved
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               at
               least
               according
               to
               the
               outward
               effect
               or
               signe
               of
               love
               ,
               as
               being
               trusted
               with
               his
               Commission
               ;
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               special
               grace
               or
               favour
               ,
               
                 gratia
                 gratis
                 data
              
               ,
               though
               not
               
                 gratum
                 faciens
              
               ;
               a
               grace
               or
               love
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               employment
               or
               function
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               his
               person
               ;
               (
               in
               that
               respect
               the
               Laity
               may
               be
               as
               much
               beloved
               of
               God
               
               as
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               )
               like
               as
               a
               Prince
               is
               thought
               to
               love
               him
               most
               whom
               he
               most
               employs
               ,
               yet
               may
               not
               love
               the
               person
               of
               that
               servant
               ,
               but
               his
               ability
               of
               doing
               him
               service
               :
               so
               doth
               God
               sometimes
               in
               his
               Ministers
               ;
               onely
               there
               is
               this
               difference
               ,
               the
               Prince
               findes
               God
               gives
               the
               ability
               ,
               and
               that
               gift
               is
               an
               undeniable
               argument
               of
               his
               love
               to
               the
               function
               ,
               though
               not
               always
               of
               his
               love
               to
               the
               person
               that
               dischargeth
               it
               :
               
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 thy
                 Priests
                 ,
                 though
                 clothed
                 with
                 many
                 infirmities
                 in
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
                 be
                 alwaies
                 clothed
                 with
                 righteousness
                 in
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 ceasing
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sweet
                 savour
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 stink
                 in
                 the
                 nostrils
                 of
                 thy
                 people
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 just
                 with
                 thee
                 to
                 suffer
                 profane
                 men
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 vilifie
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 nullifie
                 that
                 calling
                 ,
                 whose
                 Ministers
                 set
                 a
                 higher
                 price
                 upon
                 the
                 advantages
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 upon
                 thy
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 seek
                 to
                 please
                 men
                 by
                 venting
                 distempers
                 and
                 Novelties
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 preaching
                 Allegiance
                 and
                 Conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               must
               be
               
                 Lemuel
                 ,
                 Ordinans
                 ad
                 Deum
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ordinatus
                 à
                 Deo
                 ,
                 ordering
                 all
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 ordained
                 of
                 him
              
               ;
               'T
               is
               not
               for
               every
               well-meaning
               (
               much
               less
               for
               every
               
               ill-meaning
               )
               man
               ,
               to
               turn
               Preacher
               ;
               unless
               we
               will
               exclude
               God
               from
               the
               Sermon
               :
               and
               a
               Priest
               that
               filleth
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               is
               like
               to
               fill
               the
               peoples
               heads
               with
               corrupt
               fancy
               ,
               but
               never
               to
               fill
               their
               hearts
               with
               sound
               Piety
               :
               
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 those
                 onely
                 be
                 heard
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 ,
                 for
                 none
                 else
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 thine
                 errand
                 ,
                 or
                 deliver
                 thy
                 message
                 :
                 men
                 that
                 send
                 themselves
                 do
                 most
                 commonly
                 preach
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 consusion
                 in
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 expell
                 Obedience
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               He
               must
               be
               
                 Agur
                 Ithiel
              
               and
               Ucal
               ,
               a
               gatherer
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 prevail
              
               ;
               these
               must
               all
               go
               together
               ,
               because
               the
               one
               produceth
               the
               other
               :
               a
               gatherer
               ,
               from
               
                 hearing
                 ,
                 reading
                 ,
                 observing
              
               ;
               all
               little
               enough
               to
               get
               a
               stock
               ,
               and
               oft
               times
               too
               little
               to
               get
               a
               judgement
               to
               dispense
               it
               :
               he
               gathers
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               therefore
               the
               less
               inspired
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               with
               him
               ;
               his
               own
               gathering
               ,
               hinders
               not
               Gods
               inspiring
               :
               Study
               is
               no
               enemy
               to
               inspiration
               ,
               but
               rather
               advanceth
               it
               :
               
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 prevail
              
               ;
               first
               over
               himself
               to
               settle
               his
               own
               conscience
               ,
               then
               over
               others
               ,
               to
               rectifie
               
               theirs
               :
               
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 endue
                 thy
                 Ministers
                 with
                 this
                 righteonsness
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 thou
                 mayest
                 make
                 thy
                 chosen
                 people
                 joyfull
                 ;
                 joyfull
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 their
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 joyfull
                 in
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 knowing
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 
                   be
                   subject
                   for
                   Conscience
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 can
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 be
                 a
                 bad
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 a
                 
                   good
                   Conscience
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               our
               Preacher
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
               here
               ,
               hath
               six
               names
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               of
               them
               but
               well
               befits
               both
               his
               office
               and
               his
               doctrine
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               prefixeth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               one
               of
               them
               to
               the
               title
               of
               his
               Sermon
               ;
               chiefly
               sure
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               doctrine
               was
               not
               of
               his
               own
               invention
               ,
               but
               of
               Gods
               Inspiration
               :
               Like
               as
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               in
               the
               first
               
                 Nicene
                 Council
              
               ,
               would
               not
               set
               any
               date
               under
               the
               confession
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               lest
               it
               might
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               of
               their
               own
               making
               :
               
                 Haereticorum
                 tantùm
                 consuetudo
                 erat
                 ,
                 edere
                 professionem
                 fidei
                 ,
                 Chronologiâ
                 temporum
                 &
                 consulum
                 consignatam
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Binius
                 (
                 in
                 Concil
                 .
                 Chalc.
                 p.
              
               416
               ,
               417.
               
                 edit
                 .
                 colon
                 .
              
               )
               so
               the
               Preacher
               here
               ,
               would
               not
               put
               too
               his
               own
               Name
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               preach
               his
               own
               
               words
               :
               and
               indeed
               the
               Hebrew
               Title
               of
               the
               Book
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               plainly
               shews
               as
               much
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               either
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               a
               he
               but
               a
               
                 she
                 Preacher
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               a
               Preaching
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 soul
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 wisedom
              
               :
               and
               such
               is
               our
               Preacher
               here
               ,
               a
               
                 preaching
                 soul
              
               or
               Conscience
               to
               himself
               ,
               a
               
                 preaching
                 wisedom
              
               to
               others
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 preaching
                 soul
              
               in
               setting
               forth
               humane
               frailties
               and
               falsities
               (
               for
               this
               Book
               was
               the
               publick
               testimonial
               of
               his
               repentance
               )
               and
               a
               
                 preaching
                 wisedom
              
               in
               setting
               forth
               the
               divine
               power
               and
               truth
               .
            
             
               And
               according
               to
               the
               Preacher
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               preaching
               ,
               which
               is
               my
               second
               general
               part
               ,
               he
               preacheth
               by
               a
               grave
               ,
               judicious
               ,
               consciencious
               advice
               or
               counsell
               ,
               
                 I
                 counsel
                 thee
              
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               there
               is
               no
               such
               word
               expressed
               ,
               but
               yet
               by
               the
               propriety
               of
               that
               language
               't
               is
               necessarily
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               
                 [
                 I
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Kings
                 Commandment
                 ]
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 warn
                 thee
              
               ,
               or
               
                 I
                 counsell
                 thee
              
               ,
               or
               
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Kings
                 Commandment
                 :
              
               So
               Aben-ezra
               fills
               up
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 particle
                 I
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 warn
                 and
                 counsell
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 command
                 
                 thee
                 :
              
               And
               since
               King
               Solomon
               was
               a
               most
               notorious
               sinner
               before
               he
               was
               this
               Preacher
               ,
               or
               
                 Preaching
                 soul
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Preaching
                 wisedom
              
               ,
               we
               may
               thus
               gloss
               upon
               his
               words
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 I
                 warn
                 thee
              
               ,
               as
               my self
               a
               sinner
               ,
               sent
               to
               preach
               to
               my self
               and
               others
               ,
               there
               's
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Greek
               Title
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 I
                 counsell
                 thee
              
               as
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 soul
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               pouring
               out
               mine
               own
               conscience
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 I
                 command
                 thee
              
               as
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 wisedom
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               setting
               forth
               Gods
               Truth
               ,
               which
               two
               last
               make
               up
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 Title
                 of
                 this
                 Book
              
               :
               and
               all
               three
               are
               admirably
               consonant
               with
               this
               doctrine
               of
               Allegiance
               in
               the
               best
               times
               ,
               much
               more
               in
               these
               our
               wicked
               days
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               last
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               this
               wicked
               world
               ,
               the
               earth
               growing
               weary
               of
               it self
               now
               it
               is
               near
               its
               dissolution
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               warn
               thee
               as
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 sinner
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Angels
               happily
               can
               best
               teach
               us
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Intelligences
               ,
               pure
               understanding
               spirits
               ;
               but
               surely
               men
               can
               best
               admonish
               us
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               and
               are
               under
               the
               same
               infirmities
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               under
               the
               same
               distresses
               of
               the
               soul
               :
               Dives
               could
               say
               S.
               Luk.
               16.
               30.
               
               
                 If
                 one
                 went
                 unto
                 them
                 from
              
               
               
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 repent
              
               ;
               It
               is
               so
               here
               ,
               one
               from
               the
               dead
               comes
               to
               preach
               repentance
               ;
               one
               who
               had
               been
               so
               long
               dead
               in
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               certainly
               at
               hell-gate
               ,
               but
               the
               hand
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               mercy
               pulled
               him
               thence
               ;
               one
               whom
               others
               that
               looked
               more
               upon
               his
               sin
               then
               upon
               his
               repentance
               ,
               painted
               hanging
               betwixt
               heaven
               and
               hell
               ,
               as
               being
               doubtfull
               of
               his
               salvation
               ;
               such
               a
               one
               as
               this
               ,
               comes
               here
               to
               warn
               us
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               disloyalty
               and
               disobedience
               ;
               himself
               a
               sinner
               adviseth
               us
               to
               repent
               us
               of
               our
               sins
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               keep
               us
               from
               those
               plunges
               of
               conscience
               ,
               which
               himself
               hath
               sustained
               :
               the
               memory
               of
               his
               own
               sins
               is
               grievous
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               makes
               him
               remember
               us
               of
               ours
               ;
               he
               accounts
               his
               own
               burden
               intolerable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               labours
               to
               diminish
               and
               lessen
               ours
               ;
               we
               were
               best
               give
               him
               audience
               ,
               here
               is
               an
               
                 expertus
                 loquor
              
               in
               the
               Text
               ;
               better
               see
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               admonition
               ,
               then
               in
               our
               own
               consciences
               ,
               better
               see
               them
               in
               our
               own
               consciences
               here
               to
               condemn
               us
               ,
               then
               hereafter
               to
               confound
               us
               ;
               better
               men
               shew
               them
               us
               in
               the
               time
               of
               mercy
               ,
               then
               God
               shew
               them
               us
               in
               the
               time
               of
               wrath
               :
               
                 Ego
                 peccator
              
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               grievous
               sinner
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               
               much
               disloyalty
               and
               disobedience
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               my
               dread
               Soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               
                 I
                 warn
                 thee
                 to
                 keep
                 thy
                 Kings
                 Commandment
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               in
               regard
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 I
                 counsel
                 thee
              
               as
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 soul
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               its
               first
               sence
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               I
               counsel
               thee
               as
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 soul
              
               ,
               pouring
               out
               mine
               own
               conscience
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               have
               some
               influence
               upon
               thine
               :
               that
               Sermon
               comes
               nearest
               to
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               hearer
               ,
               which
               comes
               first
               from
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               Preacher
               ;
               In
               other
               arts
               ,
               the
               
                 best
                 words
              
               ;
               but
               in
               Divinity
               
                 the
                 best
                 thoughts
              
               are
               the
               most
               powerfull
               Oratory
               ;
               Conscience
               is
               the
               best
               Eloquence
               ;
               the
               most
               perswasive
               arguments
               are
               neither
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               affection
               of
               the
               hearer
               ,
               nor
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               speech
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               speaker
               :
               God
               having
               spoken
               to
               the
               Preachers
               conscience
               ,
               makes
               him
               speak
               to
               the
               consciences
               of
               those
               that
               hear
               him
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               a
               greater
               curse
               upon
               earth
               then
               an
               hypocritical
               Ministery
               ,
               that
               pretend
               zeal
               of
               Religion
               and
               want
               integrity
               of
               Righteousness
               :
               for
               
                 if
                 the
                 Shepherd
                 be
                 smitten
                 ,
                 the
                 sheep
                 will
                 be
                 scattered
                 ,
              
               S.
               Mat.
               26.
               31.
               if
               hypocrisie
               get
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               't
               is
               no
               wonder
               
               to
               finde
               it
               in
               the
               pew
               :
               If
               the
               Clergy
               once
               place
               Religion
               in
               fine
               words
               and
               fair
               pretences
               ,
               no
               wonder
               if
               the
               Laity
               forsake
               all
               Religion
               to
               seek
               after
               a
               Reformation
               :
               Therefore
               our
               Saviour
               first
               saith
               ,
               
                 ye
                 hypocrites
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               ,
               to
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               S.
               Mat.
               15.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 Ye
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 well
                 did
                 Isaiah
                 prophesie
                 of
                 you
                 ,
              
               you
               Doctours
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               give
               false
               expositions
               upon
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               ,
               v.
               5.
               
               &
               6.
               and
               prefer
               your
               Corban
               before
               your
               
                 Obedience
                 :
                 Isaiah
              
               did
               first
               prophesie
               of
               you
               that
               were
               the
               seducers
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               of
               them
               who
               were
               seduced
               by
               you
               ,
               saying
               ,
               (
               truly
               of
               both
               ,
               but
               primarily
               of
               you
               )
               
                 this
                 people
                 draweth
                 nigh
                 unto
                 me
                 with
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 honoureth
                 me
                 with
                 their
                 lips
              
               (
               calling
               for
               a
               Reformation
               )
               
                 but
                 their
                 heart
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 me
              
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               full
               of
               rebellion
               :
               
                 O
                 my
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 do
                 thou
                 first
                 preach
                 that
                 to
                 mine
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 have
                 me
                 preach
                 to
                 anothers
                 soul
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 so
                 preach
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 convert
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 convert
                 others
                 as
                 to
                 condemn
                 my self
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 soul
                 I
                 counsel
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 warn
                 thee
              
               as
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 sinner
              
               ,
               I
               counsel
               thee
               as
               a
               preaching
               soul
               ,
               I
               warn
               thee
               as
               a
               
                 preaching
                 sinner
              
               ,
               who
               by
               wofull
               experience
               
               know
               the
               shaking
               palsies
               and
               convulsion
               fits
               that
               proceed
               from
               sin
               ;
               I
               counsel
               thee
               as
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 soul
              
               ,
               speaking
               that
               from
               mine
               own
               heart
               which
               I
               would
               have
               enter
               into
               thine
               :
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ,
               I
               command
               thee
               as
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 Wisedom
              
               ,
               uttering
               no
               other
               then
               the
               truths
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               also
               come
               in
               concerning
               this
               doctrine
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               Kings
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               's
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               its
               other
               sense
               ,
               
                 I
                 command
                 thee
              
               as
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 Wisedom
              
               :
               It
               is
               said
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               S.
               Mat.
               7.
               29.
               
                 he
                 taught
                 them
                 as
                 one
                 having
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 Scribes
              
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               so
               teaching
               is
               intimated
               in
               that
               question
               of
               those
               who
               themselves
               could
               not
               teach
               so
               in
               that
               question
               of
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               S.
               Mat.
               13.
               54
               
                 whence
                 hath
                 this
                 man
                 this
                 wisedom
                 ?
              
               for
               Christ
               was
               indeed
               the
               the
               
                 wisedom
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               the
               reason
               he
               taught
               in
               the
               Power
               and
               authority
               of
               God
               :
               so
               is
               it
               with
               them
               that
               preach
               Christ
               (
               whether
               it
               be
               as
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Law-giver
               ,
               for
               they
               who
               preach
               him
               but
               one
               of
               those
               two
               ,
               preach
               but
               half
               Christ
               )
               the
               more
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Wisedom
              
               ,
               the
               more
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Power
              
               is
               in
               their
               Preaching
               :
               as
               much
               as
               they
               have
               of
               the
               wisedom
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               fancy
               or
               faction
               ,
               
               so
               much
               they
               have
               of
               weakness
               and
               impotency
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               have
               of
               the
               wisedom
               from
               above
               ,
               so
               much
               they
               have
               of
               power
               and
               Authority
               :
               and
               indeed
               this
               is
               the
               main
               thing
               pointed
               at
               in
               this
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 preaching
                 wisedom
              
               ;
               to
               shew
               it
               was
               not
               Solomons
               but
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               Gods
               Word
               as
               Gods
               Wisedom
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               read
               or
               heard
               as
               the
               word
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               If
               we
               look
               upon
               this
               Sermon
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               whole
               Book
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               of
               man
               ,
               though
               as
               the
               wisest
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               so
               was
               King
               Solomon
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               work
               for
               our
               wits
               to
               censure
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               for
               our
               wilfulness
               to
               contradict
               it
               ;
               (
               for
               no
               one
               book
               in
               all
               the
               Bible
               hath
               been
               more
               upon
               the
               rack
               ,
               more
               stretched
               upon
               the
               tenter-hooks
               ,
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               then
               this
               )
               but
               if
               we
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               duty
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               this
               Sermon
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               contained
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               matter
               for
               our
               consciences
               diligently
               to
               observe
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               conversatious
               dutifully
               to
               practise
               :
               and
               as
               concerning
               this
               particular
               Sermon
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
               here
               in
               these
               verses
               
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               peculiar
               preeminence
               of
               perspicuity
               above
               any
               other
               in
               the
               whole
               Treatise
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               that
               runs
               may
               reade
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               reades
               must
               understand
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               understands
               cannot
               gainsay
               it
               :
               whereas
               in
               many
               other
               doctrines
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               there
               is
               something
               which
               through
               errour
               may
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               but
               more
               which
               through
               contumacy
               may
               be
               contradicted
               ;
               Insomuch
               as
               Aben-czra
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               wise
               men
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               had
               once
               a
               consultation
               of
               concealing
               this
               Book
               from
               their
               children
               ,
               because
               many
               things
               in
               it
               seemed
               to
               incline
               to
               a
               side
               or
               party
               ,
               and
               that
               an
               heretical
               party
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               and
               he
               instanceth
               in
               that
               place
               of
               cap.
               11.
               v.
               9.
               which
               though
               it
               carry
               much
               horrour
               in
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               
                 [
                 Know
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 to
                 judgement
                 ;
                 ]
              
               yet
               it
               seems
               to
               open
               a
               gap
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               Licentiousness
               in
               the
               precedent
               concession
               
                 [
                 Rejoyce
                 O
                 young
                 man
                 in
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ]
              
               but
               here
               our
               preaching
               wisedom
               is
               so
               very
               plain
               .
               that
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               seeming
               concession
               (
               though
               that
               be
               indeed
               the
               strongest
               prohibition
               )
               for
               the
               least
               disloyalty
               against
               Kings
               ,
               either
               in
               thought
               ,
               
               word
               ,
               or
               deed
               :
               all
               three
               are
               captivated
               under
               an
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               being
               true
               and
               faithfull
               :
               The
               
                 thought
                 ,
                 v.
              
               2
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 knows
                 the
                 heart
                 :
              
               the
               
                 word
                 ,
                 v.
              
               4.
               
                 who
                 may
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 dost
                 thou
                 ?
              
               the
               
                 deed
                 ,
                 v.
              
               3.
               
               
                 Be
                 not
                 hasty
              
               ,
               &c.
               all
               which
               must
               needs
               recommend
               this
               doctrine
               to
               our
               great
               attention
               for
               the
               observation
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               to
               our
               good
               affection
               for
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               :
               for
               we
               cannot
               but
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               this
               Book
               which
               was
               penned
               of
               purpose
               to
               shew
               the
               vanities
               of
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               hath
               been
               abused
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               to
               the
               patronage
               of
               their
               several
               vanities
               ,
               onely
               the
               disloyal
               subject
               never
               yet
               brought
               a
               proof
               from
               hence
               for
               his
               disloyalty
               :
               the
               whole
               book
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               
                 Speculum
                 vanitatis
              
               ,
               a
               Looking-glass
               for
               men
               to
               see
               therein
               their
               vanities
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               vanities
               of
               their
               possessions
               ,
               riches
               and
               honours
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               their
               actions
               and
               affections
               and
               administrations
               ;
               and
               the
               best
               of
               those
               too
               ;
               their
               actions
               and
               affections
               in
               the
               study
               of
               wisedom
               ,
               c.
               1
               ,
               v.
               12.
               and
               performance
               of
               divine
               service
               ,
               c.
               5.
               v.
               1.
               and
               their
               administrations
               ,
               even
               whilest
               they
               administer
               justice
               ,
               saith
               Tremellius
               upon
               my
               Text
               ,
               
                 Civilis
                 administrationis
                 vanitatem
              
               
               
                 ostendit
                 ex
                 abusu
                 Tyrannico
                 administrantium
              
               :
               he
               shews
               here
               the
               vanities
               of
               civil
               Government
               and
               Administration
               of
               Justice
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Tyranny
               and
               Oppression
               of
               those
               that
               administer
               it
               :
               But
               though
               we
               can
               willingly
               grant
               the
               discovery
               of
               Vanities
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               Government
               ,
               yet
               we
               cannot
               finde
               the
               least
               pretence
               for
               resistance
               against
               that
               administration
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               we
               can
               for
               defiance
               of
               wisedom
               and
               publick
               devotion
               ,
               because
               of
               our
               mixing
               vanities
               with
               both
               :
               this
               very
               book
               that
               was
               made
               to
               shew
               men
               the
               vanities
               of
               their
               best
               actions
               ,
               hath
               in
               many
               others
               been
               alledged
               to
               maintain
               the
               vanities
               of
               their
               worst
               :
               the
               solitary
               Monk
               from
               this
               
                 omnia
                 vanitas
              
               ,
               hath
               erected
               his
               exemption
               from
               common
               Offices
               of
               humanity
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               meditating
               onely
               on
               Divinity
               ;
               the
               inquisitive
               Schoolman
               hath
               from
               hence
               raised
               his
               doctrine
               of
               perpetual
               doubting
               ;
               from
               cap.
               9.
               v.
               1.
               )
               to
               the
               great
               discomfort
               and
               greater
               destruction
               of
               souls
               :
               the
               profane
               Libertine
               hath
               from
               cap.
               3.
               v.
               19.
               learned
               to
               scoff
               at
               the
               thought
               of
               the
               resurrection
               or
               eternal
               life
               ;
               and
               the
               stupid
               worldling
               ,
               from
               cap.
               2.
               v.
               14
               ,
               15.
               hath
               learned
               to
               slight
               the
               thought
               of
               death
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               
               might
               instance
               in
               many
               more
               particulars
               ;
               Onely
               the
               sin
               of
               undutifulness
               and
               unfaithfulness
               to
               Kings
               never
               yet
               from
               any
               part
               of
               this
               Book
               hath
               obtained
               so
               much
               as
               a
               seeming
               defence
               ;
               which
               shews
               ,
               that
               our
               Preacher
               in
               this
               matter
               laboured
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 Wisedom
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
              
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               
                 ignorant
                 and
                 foolish
              
               ;
               to
               leave
               even
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               people
               inexcusable
               for
               this
               sin
               ,
               this
               horrid
               sin
               of
               disloyalty
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               least
               lodgeth
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               is
               never
               to
               be
               contrived
               by
               their
               heads
               ,
               yet
               is
               alwaies
               acted
               by
               their
               hands
               :
               Let
               a
               man
               be
               never
               so
               impatient
               in
               hearing
               (
               as
               Festus
               was
               to
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
               26.
               24.
               which
               made
               him
               lay
               the
               imputation
               of
               madness
               upon
               the
               Apostle
               for
               the
               
                 words
                 of
                 truth
                 and
                 soberness
                 ,
                 v.
              
               25.
               )
               Let
               him
               be
               never
               so
               inconsiderate
               in
               censuring
               ,
               as
               the
               Barbarians
               were
               to
               the
               same
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               28.
               4.
               thinking
               him
               at
               first
               a
               murderer
               ,
               whom
               presently
               after
               
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 worship
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 :
              
               Lastly
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               never
               so
               imprudent
               in
               collecting
               and
               observing
               ,
               looking
               rather
               upon
               the
               sound
               then
               upon
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Text
               (
               like
               those
               Interpreters
               of
               weak
               judgements
               but
               strong
               perswasions
               complained
               of
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               16.
               
               which
               were
               so
               unlearned
               as
               to
               understand
               nothing
               ,
               yet
               so
               unstable
               as
               to
               wrest
               every
               thing
               )
               yet
               this
               doctrine
               of
               Allegiance
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               much
               less
               depraved
               ,
               either
               by
               his
               impatient
               hearing
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               inconsiderate
               censuring
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               imprudent
               collecting
               :
               Let
               him
               run
               a
               way
               with
               what
               piece
               of
               it
               he
               can
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               without
               respect
               or
               relation
               to
               the
               whole
               (
               which
               hath
               hitherto
               much
               wronged
               Gods
               Word
               both
               written
               and
               preached
               )
               yet'tis
               not
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               take
               so
               little
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               be
               able
               both
               to
               stop
               his
               mouth
               and
               condemn
               his
               heart
               :
               So
               that
               here
               we
               may
               forgoe
               that
               incomparable
               Rule
               of
               the
               Civilians
               ,
               
                 Incivile
                 est
                 particulam
                 aliquam
                 Legis
                 sumere
                 non
                 perspect
                 â
                 totâ
                 Lege
              
               ;
               
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 uncivil
                 to
                 lay
                 at
                 the
                 catch
                 with
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 that
                 onely
                 which
                 serves
                 our
                 own
                 turn
              
               ,
               I
               say
               we
               may
               forgo
               this
               Rule
               (
               which
               yet
               is
               much
               more
               true
               of
               Gods
               then
               of
               mans
               Law
               )
               and
               notwithstanding
               fear
               no
               mischievous
               tenents
               or
               practises
               ,
               to
               be
               deduced
               from
               this
               portion
               of
               the
               Text
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               let
               any
               seditious
               miscreant
               deal
               here
               with
               Solomon
               ,
               as
               Saul
               did
               with
               Samuel
               ,
               as
               he
               turns
               about
               to
               go
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               being
               resolved
               not
               to
               serve
               his
               purpose
               ;
               lay
               
               hold
               upon
               the
               
                 skirt
                 of
                 his
                 mantle
              
               and
               rent
               it
               of
               ,
               yet
               that
               very
               little
               parcel
               will
               signifie
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               persist
               in
               his
               willfull
               disobedience
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 rent
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 that
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Israel
                 will
                 not
                 lye
                 nor
                 repent
                 ,
              
               1
               Sam.
               15.
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               but
               
                 teacheth
                 Israel
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               such
               a
               dismal
               lie
               ,
               but
               by
               repentance
               which
               may
               satisfie
               us
               ,
               that
               our
               Preacher
               here
               in
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               Allegiance
               is
               a
               
                 Preaching
                 Wisedom
              
               beyond
               himself
               in
               other
               Doctrines
               ,
               that
               begin
               and
               end
               where
               you
               will
               ,
               catch
               what
               you
               can
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               it
               will
               wholly
               speak
               for
               your
               King
               and
               will
               silence
               you
               :
               I
               know
               not
               how
               I
               have
               been
               over
               pressive
               in
               this
               patticular
               almost
               to
               a
               Tautology
               ;
               But
               that
               can
               never
               be
               too
               much
               spoken
               which
               can
               never
               be
               enough
               understood
               :
               [
               a
               
                 preaching
                 sinner
              
               ,
               a
               
                 preaching
                 conscience
              
               ,
               a
               
                 preaching
                 wisedom
              
               ;
               I
               hope
               we
               shall
               accordingly
               open
               not
               our
               ears
               but
               our
               hearts
               to
               his
               doctrine
               ;
               a
               
                 preaching
                 sinner
              
               (
               who
               hath
               sin
               in
               his
               person
               not
               in
               his
               Sermon
               )
               is
               fittest
               to
               admonish
               us
               ;
               a
               
                 preaching
                 conscience
              
               is
               fittest
               to
               advise
               us
               ;
               a
               
                 preaching
                 wisedom
              
               is
               fittest
               to
               overrule
               us
               :
               here
               is
               not
               onely
               conscience
               and
               wisedom
               preaching
               this
               doctrine
               
               that
               we
               may
               not
               sin
               against
               it
               ,
               but
               here
               is
               also
               a
               sinner
               preaching
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               repent
               us
               after
               we
               have
               sinned
               :
               Solomon
               preaching
               before
               his
               Apostacy
               at
               the
               dedication
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               1
               King.
               8.
               22.
               where
               he
               was
               first
               a
               Preacher
               &
               had
               his
               first
               Congregation
               )
               and
               afterwards
               in
               his
               Proverbs
               and
               Canticles
               is
               a
               miracle
               and
               monument
               of
               grace
               ;
               but
               preaching
               in
               Ecclesiastes
               after
               his
               wives
               had
               seduced
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Chaplain
               to
               
                 Chamosh
                 the
                 abomination
                 of
                 Moab
              
               ,
               1
               King.
               11.
               7.
               he
               is
               a
               miracle
               and
               monument
               of
               mercy
               ;
               O
               the
               infinite
               comfort
               from
               such
               a
               preacher
               if
               we
               follow
               him
               !
               O
               the
               infinité
               condemnation
               if
               we
               do
               not
               !
            
             
               And
               so
               it
               is
               high
               time
               I
               should
               pass
               from
               the
               Preacher
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               preaching
               ,
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               
                 To
                 keep
                 the
                 Kings
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               &c.
               wherein
               are
               comprised
               two
               doctrines
               that
               inseparably
               belong
               to
               Soveraignty
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               Supremacy
               ;
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Allegiance
               is
               clearly
               set
               down
               v.
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               that
               of
               
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 v.
              
               4.
               the
               first
               teacheth
               the
               duty
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               second
               sheweth
               the
               reason
               of
               their
               subjection
               :
               Allegiance
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               Supremacy
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               their
               subjection
               :
               In
               both
               it
               
               must
               be
               my
               endeavour
               onely
               to
               make
               my self
               and
               you
               truly
               understand
               this
               Preachers
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               so
               lay
               it
               to
               our
               consciences
               as
               he
               propounds
               it
               :
               for
               Solomon
               here
               speaks
               both
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
               ,
               as
               they
               concern
               the
               conscience
               and
               divine
               obligation
               ,
               not
               as
               they
               concern
               humane
               conveniences
               or
               consultations
               :
               therein
               shewing
               himself
               a
               true
               Preacher
               ,
               speaking
               to
               mens
               souls
               by
               which
               they
               hope
               to
               live
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               not
               to
               their
               interests
               by
               which
               they
               do
               live
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               &
               first
               of
               the
               Allegiance
               .
            
             
               A
               Sermon
               of
               Allegiance
               can
               never
               be
               unwelcome
               to
               a
               good
               Subject
               ,
               or
               a
               good
               Christian
               ;
               not
               to
               a
               good
               Subject
               because
               it
               puts
               him
               in
               minde
               of
               that
               condition
               wherein
               God
               hath
               placed
               him
               ;
               not
               to
               a
               good
               Christian
               ,
               because
               it
               puts
               him
               in
               minde
               of
               that
               duty
               which
               God
               hath
               commanded
               him
               :
               and
               here
               is
               a
               Sermon
               of
               Allegiance
               briefly
               but
               fully
               setting
               it
               forth
               in
               its
               positive
               and
               in
               its
               privative
               act
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               its
               positive
               act
               ,
               to
               be
               true
               and
               faithfull
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               loving
               ,
               honouring
               ,
               and
               obeying
               him
               ;
               loving
               his
               person
               ,
               honouring
               his
               authority
               ,
               and
               obeying
               his
               commands
               :
               
                 I
                 advise
                 theè
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Kings
                 Commandment
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
             
               2.
               
               In
               its
               privative
               act
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               any
               disloyalty
               or
               dis-allegiance
               ,
               either
               in
               affection
               ,
               
                 Be
                 not
                 hasty
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
              
               or
               in
               action
               ,
               
                 stand
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 evil
                 thing
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               
                 for
                 he
                 doeth
                 whatsoever
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               Of
               the
               positive
               Act
               of
               this
               Allegiance
               ,
               to
               be
               true
               add
               faithfull
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               
                 loving
                 ,
                 honouring
              
               ,
               and
               obeying
               him
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 To
                 keep
                 the
                 Kings
                 Commandment
              
               :
               't
               is
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Os
                 Regis
                 observa
                 ,
                 observe
                 the
                 Kings
                 mouth
                 :
              
               to
               observe
               argues
               an
               act
               of
               loving
               ,
               honouring
               and
               obeying
               ;
               In
               this
               sense
               doth
               God
               say
               unto
               the
               Jews
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 observe
                 all
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
              
               and
               Christ
               saith
               unto
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 Teaching
                 them
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               28.
               20.
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               love
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               obey
               them
               :
               So
               here
               ,
               
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 mouth
                 or
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               is
               ,
               to
               love
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               obey
               his
               commands
               ,
               with
               an
               unwearied
               diligence
               ,
               with
               an
               undisturbed
               patience
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               It
               is
               to
               love
               them
               ;
               for
               who
               cares
               to
               look
               after
               that
               which
               he
               doth
               not
               regard
               ?
               
                 Ubi
                 amor
                 ibi
                 oculus
              
               ,
               is
               as
               true
               when
               made
               convertible
               ,
               
                 ubi
                 oculus
                 ibi
                 amor
              
               ;
               the
               eye
               is
               the
               quickest
               messenger
               of
               the
               souls
               
               affection
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               quick
               as
               at
               any
               time
               to
               go
               without
               its
               errand
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               to
               honour
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               cursorily
               or
               meerly
               for
               fashion
               sake
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               engagement
               of
               the
               soul
               to
               know
               them
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               to
               perform
               them
               diligently
               :
               there
               is
               an
               outward
               honour
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               eye-service
               ,
               or
               the
               service
               of
               the
               man
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               moreover
               an
               inward
               honour
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               soul-service
               ,
               or
               the
               service
               of
               the
               minde
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               serving
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               is
               peculiarly
               in
               observing
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               It
               is
               to
               obey
               them
               ;
               for
               observation
               is
               vain
               where
               it
               is
               not
               active
               ;
               and
               idle
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               ineffectual
               ;
               which
               makes
               our
               Saviour
               joyn
               observing
               and
               doing
               both
               together
               ,
               S.
               Mat.
               23.
               3.
               
                 that
                 observe
                 and
                 do
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Preacher
               here
               bids
               us
               so
               observe
               the
               Kings
               Commands
               as
               to
               be
               sure
               not
               to
               leave
               them
               undone
               ,
               for
               then
               our
               observation
               will
               but
               make
               us
               guilty
               of
               the
               greater
               contempt
               :
               the
               wise
               Historian
               sets
               those
               down
               for
               little
               better
               then
               a
               mutinous
               rabble
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Interpretari
                 magìs
                 quàm
                 exequi
              
               ,
               they
               were
               more
               ready
               to
               interpret
               then
               to
               execute
               all
               commands
               :
               truly
               to
               observe
               a
               command
               is
               
               to
               love
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               obey
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               the
               greatest
               patience
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               serving
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               diligence
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               observing
               :
               with
               the
               greatest
               patience
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               serving
               ,
               for
               what
               more
               tedious
               then
               wholly
               to
               attend
               upon
               anothers
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ?
               yet
               this
               you
               must
               do
               if
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               serve
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               to
               wait
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               greatest
               diligence
               as
               't
               is
               observing
               ,
               for
               wherein
               can
               you
               be
               negligent
               if
               you
               may
               not
               once
               close
               ,
               much
               less
               turn
               away
               your
               eye
               ?
               yet
               this
               you
               may
               not
               do
               if
               you
               must
               observe
               ,
               for
               that
               's
               to
               watch
               :
               as
               then
               this
               word
               intimates
               waiting
               ,
               it
               requires
               all
               possible
               patience
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               intimates
               watching
               it
               requires
               all
               possible
               diligence
               ;
               and
               yet
               neither
               patience
               nor
               diligence
               can
               be
               so
               great
               as
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               where
               Aben-Ezra's
               gloss
               is
               most
               admirable
               ,
               a
               Jew
               writing
               to
               the
               admiration
               ,
               yet
               much
               more
               (
               as
               the
               case
               now
               stands
               with
               us
               )
               to
               the
               shame
               of
               Christians
               :
               
                 the
                 Preacher
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 useth
                 two
                 such
                 arguments
                 as
                 are
                 both
                 unresistable
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   mouth
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   thine
                   own
                   mouth
                
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   for
                   what
                   hath
                   proceeded
                
                 
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Kings
                   mouth
                
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   for
                   what
                   hath
                   proceeded
                   from
                   thine
                   own
                   mouth
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 covenanted
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 sc.
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 faithfull
                 to
                 thy
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Doctour
                 goes
                 on
                 as
                 admirably
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 for
                 a
                 
                   King
                   among
                   men
                
                 will
                 not
                 acquit
                 him
                 that
                 rejects
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 much
                 less
                 will
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 
                   hold
                   him
                   guiltless
                   that
                   taketh
                   his
                   Name
                   in
                   vain
                   :
                
              
               here
               is
               a
               probable
               conjecture
               ,
               that
               among
               the
               Jews
               there
               was
               some
               kinde
               of
               Oath
               made
               unto
               their
               Kings
               ,
               not
               unlike
               to
               our
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
               and
               Supremacy
               ;
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               a
               League
               or
               Covenant
               that
               King
               David
               made
               with
               
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 Israel
                 in
                 Hebron
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 anoint
                 him
                 King
                 ,
              
               2
               Sam.
               5.
               3.
               which
               Covenant
               was
               reciprocal
               without
               question
               ,
               that
               David
               should
               not
               molest
               them
               for
               making
               Ishbosheth
               King
               for
               two
               years
               ,
               and
               after
               Sauls
               death
               ,
               yet
               staying
               five
               years
               longer
               before
               they
               came
               to
               anoint
               David
               King
               over
               them
               (
               saith
               Kimchi
               )
               and
               consequently
               that
               they
               should
               play
               no
               more
               such
               pranks
               with
               him
               ;
               be
               no
               more
               false
               to
               nor
               averse
               from
               his
               Soveraignty
               ;
               
               though
               mention
               is
               made
               onely
               of
               David
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               chiefest
               party
               ,
               yet
               the
               Elders
               did
               swear
               too
               ,
               by
               Kimchi's
               own
               confession
               ,
               though
               he
               record
               not
               the
               words
               of
               their
               part
               of
               the
               Oath
               ;
               and
               indeed
               it
               were
               strange
               if
               a
               Nation
               instructed
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               should
               against
               that
               Law
               be
               forward
               to
               binde
               it self
               under
               an
               Oath
               not
               to
               do
               good
               to
               such
               or
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saith
               Philo
               of
               his
               own
               Countreymen
               )
               and
               not
               be
               much
               more
               forward
               to
               swear
               homage
               and
               allegiance
               to
               their
               Kings
               ,
               which
               that
               Law
               did
               oblige
               them
               to
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               sufficient
               for
               us
               that
               the
               Jews
               did
               think
               themselves
               bound
               without
               any
               peculiar
               Oath
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               general
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               To
               be
               true
               and
               faithfull
               to
               their
               Kings
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               fifth
               commandment
               was
               one
               of
               those
               ten
               to
               which
               they
               had
               vowed
               their
               obedience
               ;
               nay
               it
               was
               indeed
               
                 the
                 first
                 commandment
                 of
                 promise
              
               ,
               and
               they
               looked
               by
               their
               obedience
               to
               inherit
               the
               promisedland
               :
               and
               if
               that
               nation
               did
               think
               so
               religiously
               of
               the
               obligation
               of
               an
               Oath
               or
               Vow
               ,
               as
               to
               pretend
               that
               for
               an
               actual
               breaking
               of
               a
               commandment
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               was
               answer
               enough
               for
               them
               why
               they
               did
               not
               relieve
               their
               father
               
               or
               mother
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               had
               sworn
               by
               
                 Corban
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 gift
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 )
              
               not
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               Mat.
               15.
               5.
               what
               will
               become
               of
               us
               who
               have
               sworn
               to
               the
               keeping
               of
               this
               commandment
               ,
               to
               the
               honouring
               of
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               rather
               then
               keep
               the
               commandment
               will
               break
               our
               
                 Oath
                 ;
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Pharisees
              
               and
               Sadducees
               that
               deny
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               
                 shall
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 judgement
                 against
                 this
                 generation
                 and
                 shall
                 condemn
                 it
              
               ;
               for
               they
               made
               the
               keeping
               of
               an
               Oath
               their
               pretence
               for
               breaking
               the
               fifth
               commandment
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               nothing
               ,
               save
               the
               breaking
               of
               an
               Oath
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               many
               Oaths
               to
               alledge
               for
               our selves
               ,
               in
               that
               we
               have
               so
               shamefully
               broken
               it
               ;
               and
               can
               onely
               say
               ,
               we
               have
               made
               our selves
               guilty
               of
               perjury
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               guilty
               of
               rebellion
               ;
               what
               ?
               have
               we
               not
               as
               great
               hopes
               as
               had
               the
               Jews
               ,
               have
               we
               not
               as
               great
               Promises
               as
               they
               had
               ?
               why
               then
               should
               we
               have
               a
               less
               obedience
               ?
               To
               be
               undutiful
               is
               not
               the
               way
               to
               obtain
               our
               inheritance
               in
               earth
               much
               less
               in
               heaven
               ;
               especially
               since
               God
               looks
               upon
               this
               grand
               undutifulness
               to
               kings
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               unto
               himself
               :
               And
               we
               may
               challenge
               all
               Christendom
               to
               shew
               us
               any
               nation
               or
               people
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               fully
               as
               defective
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               in
               
                 Allegiance
                 .
                 Jannes
              
               and
               Jambres
               that
               first
               withstood
               Moses
               (
               Gods
               immediate
               Vicegerent
               though
               not
               to
               them
               )
               and
               
                 then
                 resisted
                 the
                 truth
              
               ,
               having
               left
               this
               unhappy
               legacie
               to
               all
               their
               followers
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               are
               
                 men
                 of
                 corrupt
                 minds
              
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               obedience
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               
                 reprobate
                 concerning
                 the
                 faith
              
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               God
               will
               not
               so
               far
               countenance
               rebellion
               ,
               as
               to
               let
               the
               true
               Religion
               long
               continue
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               thrive
               under
               it
               :
               and
               't
               is
               the
               general
               observation
               of
               all
               sound
               Divines
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               most
               commonly
               joyn
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               with
               Obedience
               to
               Kings
               ,
               as
               1
               Pet
               2.
               17.
               
               
                 Fear
                 God
                 ,
                 Honour
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               not
               supposing
               the
               one
               possible
               without
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               joyned
               together
               in
               one
               act
               of
               
                 Fear
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               24.
               21.
               
               
                 My
                 son
                 ,
                 Fear
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 meddle
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 change
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               they
               fear
               neither
               :
               They
               that
               out
               of
               levitie
               ,
               much
               more
               out
               of
               malice
               ,
               fear
               not
               to
               forsake
               their
               Allegiance
               to
               their
               King
               ,
               cannot
               fear
               to
               forsake
               their
               Conscience
               to
               their
               God.
               'T
               is
               onely
               the
               Calendar
               of
               Antichrist
               that
               can
               put
               those
               in
               for
               lovers
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               were
               haters
               ,
               and
               who
               
               were
               ,
               or
               would
               have
               been
               Murderers
               of
               Kings
               ;
               As
               S.
               Faux
               ,
               S.
               Garnet
               ,
               S.
               Ballard
               ,
               our
               homebred
               Traitours
               ;
               S.
               
                 Jaquis
                 Clement
              
               ,
               who
               murdered
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 third
              
               ,
               and
               S.
               Raviliak
               who
               butchered
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
              
               of
               France
               ;
               why
               do
               they
               not
               also
               write
               (
               as
               some
               old
               Hereticks
               did
               in
               effect
               ;
               of
               whom
               
                 Epiph.
                 haer
              
               .
               18.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 They
                 boast
                 of
                 their
                 kindred
                 with
                 Cain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 and
                 Esau
                 ,
                 and
                 Corah
                 ,
                 and
                 Judas
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 these
                 onely
                 were
                 endued
                 with
                 wisdome
                 from
                 above
                 )
              
               I
               say
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               not
               also
               write
               S.
               Esau
               for
               hating
               ,
               S.
               Cain
               for
               killing
               his
               brother
               :
               S.
               C
               ham
               for
               scoffing
               ,
               S.
               Absalom
               for
               persecuting
               his
               Father
               ?
               S.
               Corah
               for
               reviling
               ,
               S.
               Judas
               for
               destroying
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               S.
               Lucifer
               for
               endeavouring
               to
               destroy
               his
               God
               ?
               A
               King
               ,
               much
               more
               a
               Religious
               ,
               a
               just
               ,
               a
               mercifull
               ,
               a
               wise
               King
               ,
               is
               all
               these
               ;
               A
               Brother
               ,
               a
               Father
               ,
               a
               Master
               ,
               a
               God
               :
               'T
               is
               not
               Ithat
               say
               so
               ,
               't
               is
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               S.
               John
               10.
               34.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ye
                 are
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               '
               and
               the
               Preacher
               here
               saith
               little
               less
               ,
               when
               he
               gives
               this
               reason
               for
               
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               damnation
               is
               not
               so
               
               plainly
               threatned
               in
               all
               the
               Bible
               ,
               to
               any
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               to
               this
               of
               Disobedience
               ,
               which
               strikes
               at
               him
               through
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 loyns
              
               :
               for
               sinners
               of
               a
               high
               nature
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               the
               same
               sentence
               in
               effect
               ,
               as
               that
               
                 They
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               S.
               Matth.
               12.
               32.
               yet
               't
               is
               not
               delivered
               after
               such
               a
               terrible
               manner
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               They
               shall
               be
               damned
               ;
               but
               of
               those
               that
               live
               and
               die
               in
               the
               guilt
               of
               this
               sin
               it
               is
               said
               in
               plain
               terms
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 resist
              
               ,
               (
               living
               and
               dying
               in
               that
               resistance
               )
               
                 shall
                 receive
                 to
                 themselves
                 damnation
              
               :
               This
               is
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               near
               
                 five
                 hundred
              
               years
               together
               after
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               and
               best
               times
               of
               Christianitie
               ;
               hence
               S.
               Ambrose
               pronounceth
               this
               sentence
               concerning
               Maximus
               that
               had
               risen
               up
               in
               open
               rebellion
               against
               his
               Sovereign
               Lord
               the
               Emperour
               Gratian
               and
               murdered
               him
               ,
               but
               was
               himself
               shortly
               after
               slain
               by
               
                 Theodosius
                 :
                 Maximus
                 occisus
                 est
                 ,
                 nunc
                 in
                 Inferno
                 docens
                 exemplo
                 miserabili
                 ,
                 quàm
                 durum
                 sit
                 arma
                 suis
                 Principibus
                 irrogare
                 :
                 Ambros.
                 in
                 or
                 at
                 .
                 funebr
                 .
                 de
                 exitu
                 Theodosii
                 )
              
               
                 Maximus
                 is
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 now
                 in
                 hell
                 teacheth
                 by
                 his
                 
                 miserable
                 example
                 ,
                 how
                 dismal
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 subjects
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 arms
                 against
                 their
                 Prince
                 ;
              
               a
               terrible
               saying
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               terrible
               Historie
               in
               the
               Records
               ,
               but
               yet
               good
               in
               the
               use
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               in
               the
               example
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               proclaims
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               our
               Gratian
               will
               not
               long
               be
               without
               a
               Theodosius
               to
               avenge
               his
               bloud
               ;
               God
               keep
               them
               from
               hell
               that
               did
               shed
               it
               :
               and
               S.
               Ambrose
               his
               expression
               comes
               very
               near
               our
               case
               ,
               For
               
                 Arma
                 suis
                 Principibus
                 irrogare
              
               ,
               is
               to
               lay
               a
               kinde
               of
               Tax
               or
               Assessment
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               forcing
               him
               to
               raise
               or
               keep
               an
               Army
               in
               his
               own
               defence
               ;
               Maximus
               is
               in
               hell
               (
               saith
               S.
               Ambrose
               )
               for
               doing
               this
               ,
               and
               killing
               his
               master
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               huddle
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               chance
               of
               war
               ,
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               )
               then
               much
               more
               will
               those
               Rebells
               be
               tumbled
               down
               headlong
               thither
               ,
               who
               upon
               deliberate
               consultations
               put
               their
               King
               in
               continual
               danger
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               lengthened
               their
               bloudthirstiness
               to
               bloudguiltiness
               ,
               their
               bloudguiltiness
               to
               Parricide
               ,
               but
               shorten
               their
               Parricide
               by
               once
               murdering
               :
               'T
               is
               very
               dangerous
               to
               injure
               Kings
               ;
               but
               more
               dangerous
               to
               say
               ,
               we
               may
               by
               law
               kill
               them
               ,
               
                 (
                 cum
                 laude
                 interimi
                 possint
              
               ,
               being
               now
               disowned
               by
               Mariana's
               own
               
               disciples
               )
               since
               God
               Himself
               is
               their
               pledge
               or
               undertaker
               ,
               Isa.
               38.
               14.
               
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 I
                 am
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 undertake
                 for
                 me
                 ,
              
               't
               is
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Be
                 thou
                 my
                 pledge
              
               :
               A
               apledge
               must
               be
               
                 ejusdē
                 generis
              
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               stock
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               value
               ,
               not
               onely
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               as
               the
               Greeks
               call
               him
               )
               one
               that
               will
               engage
               body
               for
               body
               ,
               soul
               for
               soul
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               one
               that
               hath
               a
               body
               &
               a
               soul
               answerable
               to
               that
               engagement
               :
               and
               consequently
               none
               can
               have
               God
               for
               his
               pledge
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Like
                 unto
                 God
              
               ;
               none
               can
               have
               Christ
               for
               his
               pledge
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Like
                 unto
                 Christ
              
               ;
               all
               true
               beleevers
               are
               so
               ,
               &
               as
               they
               are
               so
               ,
               may
               comfortably
               use
               this
               prayer
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Christ
               ,
               Christ
               a
               King
               and
               a
               Priest
               ,
               they
               
                 a
                 Royal
                 priesthood
              
               ,
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               9.
               
               (
               yet
               neither
               Kings
               to
               usurp
               the
               Crown
               ,
               nor
               Priests
               to
               invade
               the
               pulpit
               )
               He
               anointed
               ,
               so
               they
               ;
               But
               every
               good
               King
               is
               more
               then
               so
               ;
               Hezekiah
               had
               upon
               him
               a
               double
               stamp
               of
               Christs
               image
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               a
               King
               spiritually
               ,
               to
               govern
               his
               own
               affections
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               a
               King
               temporally
               to
               govern
               Gods
               people
               :
               and
               in
               that
               regard
               he
               had
               a
               double
               title
               to
               say
               unto
               his
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Be
                 thou
                 a
                 pledge
                 for
                 me
                 ,
              
               not
               onely
               as
               a
               true
               Beleever
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               a
               Religious
               King
               ;
               the
               text
               
               is
               plain
               ,
               
                 Touch
                 not
                 mine
                 Anointed
              
               ,
               for
               one
               of
               these
               little
               ,
               much
               more
               for
               one
               of
               those
               
                 Great
                 Kings
              
               ;
               and
               David
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               that
               did
               but
               help
               to
               kill
               Saul
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               required
               so
               to
               do
               by
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               1.
               9.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Saul
               could
               not
               give
               leave
               for
               his
               own
               subject
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               much
               less
               could
               his
               subject
               take
               that
               leave
               without
               his
               giving
               :
               so
               that
               
                 The
                 oath
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               my
               Text
               may
               not
               unfitly
               be
               interpreted
               
                 The
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 soil
                 .
              
               upon
               us
               and
               upon
               our
               children
               ,
               in
               case
               we
               be
               guilty
               ,
               according
               to
               those
               words
               of
               Dan.
               9.
               11.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 curse
                 is
                 poured
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Oath
                 that
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Moses
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 him
              
               ;
               this
               Oath
               that
               is
               written
               in
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               those
               curses
               that
               are
               pronounced
               ,
               Deut.
               27.
               and
               28.
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               
                 Commination
                 in
                 our
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               which
               lawless
               men
               may
               easily
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               they
               cannot
               so
               easily
               put
               themselves
               out
               of
               those
               curses
               :
               Among
               the
               rest
               this
               is
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Cursed
                 be
                 he
                 that
                 setteth
                 light
                 by
                 his
                 father
                 or
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 All
                 the
                 people
                 shall
                 say
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               27.
               16.
               much
               more
               if
               he
               be
               bound
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               commandment
               ,
               
               but
               also
               by
               the
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 honour
                 Him
              
               ;
               it
               being
               Jarchies
               note
               upon
               Lam.
               2.
               10.
               
               
                 That
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 though
                 at
                 first
                 he
                 so
                 far
                 reverenced
                 the
                 
                   elders
                   of
                   Sion
                
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 coaches
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 spake
                 but
                 slightly
                 concerning
                 Zedekiahs
                 Oath
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 shamefully
                 broken
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 tied
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 hair
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 horses
                 tails
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dragged
                 them
                 
                   to
                   Babylon
                
                 .
              
               He
               that
               can
               make
               light
               of
               an
               Oath
               ,
               not
               onely
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 God
              
               ,
               will
               expose
               him
               to
               shame
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               exposed
               himself
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               wickedness
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               much
               ,
               or
               rather
               this
               little
               (
               for
               in
               this
               argument
               
                 non
                 tam
                 copia
                 quàm
                 modus
                 quaerendus
                 est
                 )
              
               concerning
               the
               positive
               Act
               of
               
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 To
                 keep
                 the
                 Kings
                 commandment
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 God.
              
               Come
               we
               next
               to
               the
               privative
               act
               thereof
               which
               is
               ,
               Not
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               Disallegiance
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Be
                 not
                 hasty
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 stand
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 evil
                 thing
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               wherein
               is
               forbidden
               all
               manner
               of
               Disallegiance
               and
               disloyalty
               ;
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               Action
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               Affection
               :
               
                 Be
                 not
                 not
                 hasty
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
              
               there
               's
               forbidden
               Disallegiance
               in
               the
               
                 Affection
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 stand
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 evil
                 thing
                 ,
              
               there
               't
               is
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Action
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               both
               ;
               
                 For
                 he
                 doeth
                 whatsoever
                 pleaseth
                 Him
                 :
              
               First
               here
               is
               forbidden
               Disloyalty
               in
               the
               
                 Affection
                 ,
                 Be
                 not
                 hasty
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 :
              
            
             
               1
               ,
               Be
               not
               easily
               induced
               to
               take
               dislike
               or
               distaste
               against
               Him
               ,
               by
               undervaluing
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               misjudging
               or
               misrendring
               his
               Actions
               ;
               for
               either
               of
               these
               will
               bring
               thee
               in
               time
               to
               undervalue
               if
               not
               to
               undermine
               his
               Authoritie
               :
               therefore
               saith
               God
               himself
               ,
               Exod.
               22.
               28.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 revile
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 nor
                 curse
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               ;
               't
               is
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Deos
                 nè
                 vili
                 pendas
              
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               think
               or
               speak
               lightly
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Princes
               and
               Governours
               who
               are
               called
               Gods
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               his
               Vice-gerents
               :
               
                 Deos
                 ,
                 Dei
                 ipsius
                 agentes
                 vicem
                 ,
              
               so
               Tremellius
               :
               He
               calleth
               those
               Gods
               ,
               who
               are
               Governours
               in
               Gods
               stead
               ;
               and
               S.
               Paul
               acknowledgeth
               this
               Text
               to
               be
               a
               part
               not
               of
               the
               Judicial
               but
               of
               the
               
                 Moral
                 Law
              
               ;
               saying
               for
               himself
               and
               all
               after
               him
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               23.
               5.
               
               The
               same
               command
               which
               is
               more
               particularly
               expounded
               by
               our
               Preacher
               ,
               Eccles
               10.
               20.
               where
               
               the
               very
               same
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               was
               used
               Exod.
               22.
               28.
               indefinitely
               concerning
               any
               Governour
               ,
               is
               particularly
               joyned
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               as
               the
               chiefest
               ,
               for
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Curse
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 thy
                 thought
                 :
              
               Be
               not
               hasty
               to
               think
               amiss
               of
               Him
               ,
               for
               suspicion
               is
               a
               diminution
               of
               reverence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               't
               is
               not
               safe
               (
               if
               it
               be
               lawfull
               )
               to
               suspect
               them
               whom
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               honour
               .
            
             
               But
               Tremellius
               gives
               us
               another
               gloss
               ,
               
                 Nè
                 perturbatè
                 à
                 facie
                 ejus
                 abito
                 ,
              
               most
               significantly
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               
                 Do
                 not
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 Him
                 as
                 if
                 thou
                 wert
                 angred
                 or
                 troubled
                 .
              
               Thus
               Sheba
               and
               the
               Israelites
               turned
               away
               from
               
                 King
                 David
              
               ,
               after
               their
               expostulations
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               19.
               41
               ,
               43.
               
               And
               more
               then
               thus
               ,
               they
               turned
               away
               from
               Him
               in
               the
               next
               chapter
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               20.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               At
               first
               it
               was
               ,
               
                 why
                 have
                 our
                 brethren
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Judah
                 ,
                 stollen
                 thee
                 away
                 ,
              
               2
               Sam.
               19
               ,
               41.
               
               A
               meer
               groundless
               surmise
               of
               the
               Kings
               being
               addicted
               to
               a
               private
               partie
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               his
               being
               misled
               by
               it
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               ,
               the
               trumpet
               is
               blown
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               ,
               (
               shame
               upon
               them
               Miscreants
               for
               so
               saying
               )
               
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 David
                 ,
                 neither
                 have
                 we
                 inheritance
                 in
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Jesse
              
               ;
               and
               to
               speak
               Gods
               truth
               in
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               It
               is
               very
               difficult
               ,
               if
               not
               impossible
               ,
               
               for
               any
               man
               to
               have
               the
               least
               tincture
               of
               disloyaltie
               in
               his
               affections
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               shew
               it
               in
               his
               words
               and
               actions
               ,
               since
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 mouth
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hand
                 acteth
                 :
              
               which
               brings
               me
               to
               the
               second
               part
               of
               this
               prohibition
               ,
               that
               forbids
               all
               disloyaltie
               in
               the
               action
               ,
               
                 Stand
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 evil
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               who
               is
               it
               that
               is
               not
               too
               hasty
               in
               his
               affection
               to
               err
               there
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               hatred
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               anger
               ?
               Let
               such
               a
               one
               be
               far
               better
               then
               a
               man
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               an
               Angel
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               without
               consideration
               or
               conscience
               ,
               can
               put
               all
               his
               hasty
               affections
               of
               hatred
               or
               anger
               into
               actions
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               worse
               then
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               a
               
                 Devil
                 ;
                 Humanum
                 est
                 errare
                 ,
                 diabolicum
                 perseverare
                 ,
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 fallinto
                 errour
                 ,
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Devil
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 it
                 :
              
               hasty
               affections
               of
               evil
               may
               go
               for
               errours
               or
               infirmities
               common
               to
               man
               ,
               of
               which
               
                 Who
                 can
                 say
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 my
                 heart
                 clean
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 pure
                 from
                 my
                 sin
                 ?
                 Prov.
              
               20.
               9.
               
               But
               premeditated
               consultations
               ,
               and
               actions
               of
               mischief
               ,
               have
               too
               long
               a
               continuance
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               not
               to
               defile
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               too
               great
               a
               sway
               there
               ,
               not
               to
               harden
               it
               :
               wherefore
               if
               thou
               think
               an
               evil
               
               thing
               ,
               yet
               abide
               not
               in
               that
               thought
               ;
               however
               do
               not
               so
               think
               it
               as
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               hast
               done
               an
               evil
               thing
               ,
               yet
               abide
               not
               in
               that
               doing
               ,
               do
               not
               so
               do
               it
               as
               to
               stand
               in
               it
               ;
               
                 Stand
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 evil
                 thing
                 .
              
               It
               should
               not
               get
               into
               thy
               mind
               to
               think
               it
               ,
               nor
               into
               thy
               affection
               to
               desire
               it
               ,
               much
               less
               into
               thy
               action
               to
               perform
               ,
               and
               least
               of
               all
               into
               thy
               resolution
               to
               approve
               it
               ;
               and
               all
               these
               do
               more
               particularly
               concern
               that
               evil
               thing
               of
               Disloyaltie
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               much
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               amongst
               all
               the
               affections
               no
               one
               is
               reciprocal
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               but
               onely
               Love
               not
               Fear
               ;
               for
               we
               must
               fear
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               cannot
               fear
               us
               :
               not
               hatred
               ,
               for
               he
               may
               hate
               us
               ,
               but
               we
               may
               not
               hate
               him
               ;
               but
               love
               so
               proceeds
               from
               God
               to
               man
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               may
               lawfully
               ,
               or
               rather
               must
               dutifully
               be
               returned
               back
               again
               from
               man
               to
               God
               :
               and
               just
               so
               is
               it
               with
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               we
               may
               safely
               return
               them
               love
               for
               love
               both
               in
               our
               affections
               and
               in
               our
               actions
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               making
               other
               returns
               ,
               suppose
               hatred
               for
               hatred
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               called
               Gods.
               
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               a
               most
               remarkable
               historie
               that
               is
               recorded
               concerning
               Saul
               ,
               a
               wicked
               King
               ;
               the
               same
               Samuel
               that
               saith
               unto
               
               Him
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 rejected
                 thee
              
               ,
               durst
               not
               himself
               reject
               Him
               :
               He
               that
               tells
               Him
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 rent
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Israel
                 from
                 thee
                 this
                 day
                 ,
              
               had
               not
               withall
               rent
               his
               own
               Allegiance
               from
               his
               King
               :
               For
               though
               he
               came
               no
               more
               to
               see
               Saul
               till
               the
               day
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               nevertheless
               he
               heartily
               mourned
               for
               him
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               15.
               35.
               
               Nay
               observe
               yet
               more
               ,
               David
               himself
               after
               He
               was
               anointed
               King
               ,
               yet
               waits
               Gods
               time
               and
               way
               to
               be
               actually
               invested
               in
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               and
               is
               very
               tender
               concerning
               the
               point
               of
               Disallegiance
               to
               his
               yet
               surviving
               
                 Sovereign
                 ;
                 His
                 heart
                 smote
                 him
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 cut
                 off
                 Sauls
                 skirt
                 ,
              
               1
               Sam.
               24.
               5.
               
               (
               what
               would
               it
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               He
               had
               cut
               off
               His
               head
               ?
               )
               Nay
               he
               would
               not
               let
               any
               of
               his
               servants
               touch
               Him
               ,
               vers
               .
               6
               ,
               and
               7.
               and
               gives
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               
               
                 I
                 said
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 put
                 forth
                 mine
                 hand
                 against
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 Anointed
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               yet
               further
               ,
               He
               refuseth
               not
               to
               swear
               Fealtie
               and
               Allegiance
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               kindness
               to
               his
               
                 posterity
                 after
                 him
              
               ,
               v.
               21
               ,
               22.
               and
               did
               exactly
               keep
               his
               Oath
               in
               slaying
               those
               who
               brought
               him
               the
               head
               of
               Ishbosheth
               ;
               so
               carefull
               was
               God
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               David
               of
               himself
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               were
               made
               King
               ,
               yet
               he
               made
               not
               his
               
               own
               way
               to
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               kingdom
               nay
               yet
               more
               ,
               after
               another
               persecution
               ,
               he
               is
               still
               the
               same
               man
               ,
               1
               Sam
               26.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               and
               will
               rather
               flie
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               own
               life
               ,
               then
               seek
               to
               destroy
               his
               Sovereign
               :
               he
               was
               afraid
               to
               go
               a
               King-catching
               for
               fear
               that
               might
               teach
               him
               to
               go
               a
               King-killing
               ;
               therefore
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 better
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 speedily
                 escape
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 Philistines
                 ,
              
               1
               Sam.
               27.
               1.
               and
               at
               last
               when
               the
               Amalekite
               had
               done
               this
               horrid
               act
               of
               killing
               King
               Saul
               ,
               (
               for
               no
               Israelite
               would
               do
               it
               ,
               the
               Armour-bearer
               that
               was
               not
               afraid
               to
               kill
               himself
               ,
               was
               afraid
               to
               kill
               his
               King
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               3.
               4
               ,
               5.
               )
               you
               see
               how
               David
               punished
               him
               for
               doing
               it
               ,
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 bloud
                 be
                 upon
                 thy
                 head
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 mouth
                 hath
                 testified
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
              
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 slain
                 the
                 Lords
                 Anointed
                 ,
              
               2
               Sam.
               1.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               and
               moreover
               cursed
               the
               place
               where
               it
               was
               done
               ,
               v.
               21
               
                 The
                 mountains
                 of
                 Gilboa
                 must
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 dew
                 nor
                 rain
                 ,
                 because
                 upon
                 them
                 had
                 been
                 spilt
                 the
                 Kings
                 bloud
              
               ;
               and
               
                 He
                 bids
                 not
                 tell
                 it
                 in
                 Gath
                 ,
                 nor
                 publish
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 of
                 Askelon
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 Philistines
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 uncircumcised
              
               
               triumph
               ,
               v.
               20.
               
               He
               looks
               upon
               this
               act
               as
               the
               reproach
               of
               Israel
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               done
               by
               an
               Amalekite
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               if
               the
               Israelites
               themselves
               had
               done
               it
               ?
               and
               in
               truth
               they
               were
               very
               much
               guilty
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               their
               not
               destroying
               Amalek
               within
               ,
               that
               made
               God
               leave
               Amalek
               without
               to
               destroy
               them
               :
               for
               as
               this
               Amalekite
               had
               not
               been
               left
               to
               kill
               King
               Saul
               ,
               if
               Saul
               had
               obeyed
               Gods
               commandment
               of
               utterly
               destroying
               Amalek
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               15.
               3.
               so
               questionless
               ,
               If
               Israel
               had
               destroyed
               the
               spiritual
               Amalek
               for
               warring
               against
               them
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               Amalek
               was
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               15.
               2.
               )
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               sinfull
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               warred
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               in
               their
               hearts
               return
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               God
               had
               not
               suffered
               Saul
               to
               spare
               the
               temporal
               Amalek
               without
               them
               :
               't
               was
               once
               in
               their
               power
               to
               have
               destroyed
               Amalek
               ,
               but
               now
               't
               is
               in
               Amaleks
               power
               to
               destroy
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               may
               pronounce
               that
               as
               a
               sentence
               ,
               which
               their
               brethren
               afterwards
               pronounced
               onely
               as
               a
               wish
               or
               imprecation
               ,
               
                 His
                 bloud
                 be
                 upon
                 us
                 and
                 upon
                 our
                 children
                 :
              
               't
               is
               our
               not
               destroying
               the
               spiritual
               Amalek
               ,
               hath
               given
               the
               temporal
               Amalek
               power
               to
               
               destroy
               both
               our
               King
               and
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               childrens
               children
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               these
               particulars
               ,
               of
               Samuels
               mourning
               ,
               of
               Davids
               relenting
               ,
               lamenting
               and
               weeping
               ,
               of
               Sauls
               perishing
               not
               by
               an
               Israelite
               ,
               but
               by
               an
               Amalekite
               ,
               of
               the
               Amalekites
               being
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               
                 mount
                 Gilboas
              
               being
               put
               out
               of
               heavens
               blessing
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               make
               Proclamation
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               King
               of
               heaven
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 a
                 fire
                 from
                 hell
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 quenched
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 Kings
                 bloud
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               what
               should
               the
               Preacher
               talk
               of
               hell
               to
               Amalekites
               that
               look
               not
               after
               another
               world
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               enjoy
               this
               ?
               Let
               us
               therefore
               see
               what
               success
               of
               disloyaltie
               he
               bids
               them
               expect
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               world
               :
               and
               sure
               't
               is
               like
               to
               be
               none
               of
               the
               best
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               upon
               earth
               a
               Power
               ,
               if
               not
               a
               Person
               left
               to
               punish
               it
               ,
               even
               the
               very
               same
               power
               which
               such
               men
               abuse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               not
               be
               tardie
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               sparing
               .
               1.
               their
               punishment
               ,
               as
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               
                 For
                 he
                 doeth
                 whatsoever
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 :
                 Be
                 not
                 hasty
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
              
               much
               more
               ,
               
                 Be
                 not
                 hasty
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
              
               stand
               not
               in
               this
               evil
               thing
               ;
               For
               
               
                 he
                 doeth
                 whatsoever
                 pleaseth
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               This
               doctrine
               of
               Allegiance
               is
               inforced
               by
               reasons
               ,
               that
               concern
               both
               the
               inward
               and
               the
               outward
               ,
               both
               the
               spiritual
               and
               the
               carnal
               man
               ;
               that
               if
               it
               work
               not
               upon
               us
               as
               called
               to
               the
               inheritance
               of
               another
               world
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               ,
               as
               loving
               the
               inheritance
               of
               this
               .
               The
               Preacher
               sets
               down
               both
               reasons
               ,
               The
               first
               concerns
               the
               spiritual
               man
               who
               looks
               after
               his
               conscience
               ,
               to
               him
               he
               pleads
               the
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               second
               concerns
               the
               carnal
               man
               that
               looks
               after
               his
               interest
               ,
               to
               him
               he
               alledgeth
               the
               power
               of
               Kings
               ;
               
                 For
                 he
                 doeth
                 whatsoever
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               S.
               Pauls
               method
               after
               him
               ,
               who
               writes
               the
               most
               demonstratively
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               in
               all
               the
               doctrines
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               doctrine
               doth
               he
               after
               a
               sort
               strive
               to
               go
               beyond
               himself
               :
               for
               in
               this
               he
               doth
               not
               onely
               use
               demonstrative
               or
               convincing
               arguments
               taken
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               but
               also
               prevailing
               or
               perswading
               arguments
               taken
               from
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Person
               ;
               this
               great
               Doctour
               in
               other
               doctrines
               thinketh
               it
               enough
               to
               use
               those
               prooofs
               which
               we
               call
               
                 argumenta
                 ad
                 rem
              
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               he
               is
               moreover
               industrious
               to
               apply
               those
               proofs
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               
               
                 argumenta
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               :
               not
               onely
               fit
               to
               prove
               the
               thing
               ,
               but
               also
               fit
               to
               reprove
               and
               charm
               the
               man
               that
               gainsays
               it
               .
               In
               other
               documents
               of
               Christianity
               he
               preacheth
               by
               
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               4.
               
               But
               in
               this
               ,
               he
               useth
               another
               kinde
               of
               demonstration
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               call
               
                 A
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               for
               so
               he
               argues
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 thee
                 for
                 good
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               If
               not
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ,
               yet
               for
               thine
               own
               sake
               thou
               must
               be
               subject
               ;
               if
               not
               for
               thy
               Conscience
               ,
               yet
               for
               thy
               convenience
               ;
               if
               not
               for
               the
               good
               of
               thy
               soul
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               good
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               if
               not
               for
               thy
               everlasting
               salvation
               ,
               yet
               for
               thy
               temporal
               preservation
               .
               Thus
               after
               the
               confounding
               arguments
               of
               
                 resisting
                 Gods
                 Ordinance
              
               ,
               and
               
                 receiving
                 damnation
              
               ,
               to
               work
               upon
               the
               Conscience
               ;
               he
               brings
               his
               perswading
               argument
               ,
               
                 [
                 He
                 is
                 for
                 thine
                 own
                 good
                 ]
              
               to
               work
               
                 upon
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 thee
                 for
                 good
                 :
              
               and
               the
               same
               method
               that
               he
               useth
               in
               his
               preaching
               ,
               he
               useth
               also
               in
               his
               praying
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               
                 I
                 exhort
                 therefore
                 that
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 supplications
                 ,
                 prayers
                 ,
                 intercessions
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 of
                 thanks
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 For
                 Kings
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 authoritie
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 may
              
               
               
                 lead
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 peaceable
                 life
                 in
                 all
                 godliness
                 and
                 honesty
                 :
              
               Nor
               are
               these
               very
               words
               ,
               
                 In
                 all
                 godliness
                 and
                 honesty
              
               :
               an
               argument
               to
               work
               onely
               upon
               the
               conscience
               ,
               but
               also
               upon
               the
               condition
               ,
               or
               the
               person
               of
               the
               man
               ;
               who
               though
               he
               may
               cast
               away
               the
               practice
               ,
               yet
               is
               loth
               to
               cast
               away
               the
               repute
               of
               godliness
               :
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               honestie
               properly
               
                 Honesta
                 quaedam
                 morum
                 gravitas
                 ,
                 quae
                 reverentiam
                 conciliat
              
               saith
               Beza
               ;
               so
               then
               ,
               he
               that
               will
               be
               godly
               ,
               or
               will
               be
               thought
               godly
               must
               zealously
               pray
               for
               Kings
               ;
               he
               that
               will
               have
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               the
               form
               of
               godliness
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               reason
               will
               extend
               to
               both
               ,
               for
               the
               one
               may
               relate
               to
               the
               inward
               Conscience
               ,
               the
               other
               may
               relate
               to
               the
               outward
               condition
               .
               So
               in
               my
               Text
               ,
               after
               
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               an
               argument
               of
               piety
               ,
               to
               work
               upon
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               here
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 whatsoever
                 pleaseth
                 him
              
               ,
               an
               argument
               of
               power
               to
               work
               upon
               the
               
                 condition
                 ;
                 For
                 he
                 doeth
                 whatsoever
                 pleaseth
                 him
              
               ;
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 Isacides
                 gives
                 this
                 gloss
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   so
                   hasty
                
                 or
                 foolish
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 thou
                 wert
                 
                   planet
                   struck
                
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 )
                 as
                 once
                 to
                 think
                 thou
                 canst
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 or
                 slie
                 to
                 any
                 
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 reach
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 To
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 dominion
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 For
                 he
                 hath
                 power
                 and
                 dominion
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ;
                 
                   (
                   Quis
                   nescit
                   long
                   as
                   Regibus
                   esse
                   manus
                   ?
                   )
                   And
                   stand
                   not
                   in
                   an
                   evil
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 or
                 an
                 evil
                 word
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 signifies
                 both
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 saith
                 Jarchi
                 ,
                 Stand
                 not
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 contestation
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 revenge
                 himself
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 
                   For
                   where
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   is
                   there
                   is
                   power
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 gives
                 a
                 King
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   who
                   may
                   say
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   What
                   doest
                   thou
                   ?
                
              
               but
               this
               concerns
               the
               next
               grand
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Supremacy
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               verse
               ,
               
                 Where
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 may
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 what
                 doest
                 thou
                 ?
              
            
             
               Which
               words
               may
               well
               set
               forth
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Supremacy
               ,
               because
               they
               contain
               in
               them
               the
               definition
               of
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               on
               earth
               ,
               What
               it
               is
               ;
               and
               the
               disposition
               of
               it
               ,
               Where
               it
               is
               :
               First
               the
               definition
               of
               it
               ,
               What
               it
               is
               ;
               'T
               is
               such
               a
               power
               
               as
               hath
               no
               other
               above
               it
               .
               
                 [
                 Who
                 may
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 What
                 doest
                 thou
                 ?
                 ]
              
               Secondly
               the
               disposition
               of
               it
               ,
               Where
               it
               is
               ,
               It
               is
               in
               Kings
               :
               
                 Where
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 there
                 is
                 power
                 :
              
               so
               then
               the
               Supremacy
               of
               a
               King
               consists
               in
               these
               two
               things
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               all
               power
               with
               him
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Power
               above
               him
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               all
               power
               with
               him
               ;
               
                 Where
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 power
                 :
              
               power
               indefinitely
               ,
               not
               some
               power
               ,
               not
               half
               power
               ,
               not
               this
               or
               that
               power
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               
                 All
                 power
              
               is
               there
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               All
               lawfull
               power
               ,
               for
               power
               against
               law
               or
               without
               justice
               is
               meer
               impotencie
               ;
               God
               can
               give
               no
               such
               power
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               he
               that
               gives
               the
               power
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               therefore
               we
               must
               say
               
                 All
                 power
              
               ,
               it
               being
               ill
               to
               play
               the
               sophisters
               with
               mans
               ,
               but
               worse
               with
               Gods
               law
               :
               nor
               is
               it
               lawfull
               to
               distinguish
               ,
               where
               the
               law
               distinguisheth
               not
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               known
               rule
               ,
               
                 Ubi
                 lex
                 non
                 distinguit
                 ,
                 ibi
                 non
                 est
                 distinguendum
                 :
              
               this
               sophistrie
               first
               brought
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               nay
               of
               images
               into
               the
               Church
               ;
               even
               by
               distinguishing
               where
               God
               did
               not
               distinguish
               :
               so
               did
               those
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 of
                 Nice
              
               elude
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
              
               
               
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 onely
                 shalt
                 thou
                 serve
                 ,
              
               saying
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 He
                 put
                 this
                 Onely
                 upon
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 (
                 since
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 )
                 upon
                 Religious
                 and
                 divine
                 worship
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 an
                 inferiour
                 sort
                 of
                 worship
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 lawfully
                 exhibit
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 images
                 :
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Nic.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Act.
                 4.
                 )
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 not
                 forbid
                 us
                 to
                 worship
                 images
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 worship
                 them
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Conc.
                   Nic.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Act.
                 5.
                 
              
               The
               same
               sophistry
               is
               still
               continued
               by
               some
               whose
               great
               learning
               is
               not
               a
               sufficient
               authority
               to
               maintain
               their
               false
               Religion
               ,
               in
               eluding
               not
               expounding
               the
               second
               commandment
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 thy self
                 any
                 graven
                 image
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               not
               the
               image
               of
               
                 Venus
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 Bacchus
              
               ,
               or
               those
               Heathen
               gods
               ;
               but
               thou
               mayest
               make
               thee
               a
               graven
               image
               of
               Christ
               ;
               or
               the
               Christian
               Saints
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               worship
               them
               :
               just
               such
               a
               consequence
               and
               just
               such
               divinitie
               will
               be
               here
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               needs
               distinguish
               where
               God
               distinguisheth
               not
               :
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Where
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 power
                 ,
              
               he
               distinguisheth
               not
               what
               power
               ;
               if
               we
               will
               needs
               say
               ,
               yes
               ,
               
               there
               is
               some
               power
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               sole
               power
               ;
               or
               some
               Supreme
               power
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 all
                 the
                 Supreme
                 power
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               make
               God
               in
               effect
               speak
               &
               require
               contradictories
               in
               the
               same
               commandment
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               make
               him
               approve
               as
               well
               as
               forbid
               Idolatry
               ,
               so
               we
               in
               the
               fifth
               shall
               make
               him
               allow
               as
               well
               as
               forbid
               Rebellion
               :
               for
               if
               there
               be
               but
               
                 some
                 power
              
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               't
               is
               enough
               if
               there
               be
               but
               
                 some
                 obedience
              
               in
               the
               people
               :
               and
               if
               there
               be
               not
               a
               sole
               
                 Supreme
                 power
              
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               another
               Supreme
               power
               besides
               him
               ,
               which
               may
               lawfully
               resist
               him
               in
               his
               own
               Dominions
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               frame
               a
               monster
               in
               nature
               ,
               
                 Duo
                 prima
                 in
                 eodem
                 ordine
              
               ,
               two
               firsts
               in
               the
               same
               rank
               and
               order
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               is
               it
               to
               frame
               a
               hideous
               monster
               in
               grace
               ,
               making
               the
               same
               commandment
               require
               us
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               yet
               allow
               us
               to
               resist
               the
               Higher
               powers
               ,
               which
               is
               impossible
               to
               our
               humane
               reason
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               to
               Gods
               divine
               Religion
               :
               wherefore
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               power
               is
               here
               meant
               
                 All
                 power
              
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               confined
               onely
               by
               the
               Kings
               word
               ,
               not
               his
               Subjects
               ;
               by
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Dominion
               ,
               not
               by
               his
               partners
               in
               it
               :
               
                 Where
                 the
                 Kings
                 word
                 is
                 there
                 is
                 power
              
               ;
               his
               word
               
               is
               not
               every
               where
               ,
               no
               more
               is
               his
               power
               ;
               but
               his
               word
               is
               where
               he
               hath
               right
               to
               command
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               there
               .
            
             
               He
               hath
               also
               power
               to
               execute
               his
               commands
               :
               so
               that
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Where
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 power
                 ,
              
               do
               naturally
               speak
               thus
               much
               in
               effect
               ,
               
                 All
                 lawfull
                 power
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Dominions
                 )
                 is
                 so
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 power
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 him
                 but
                 by
                 usurpation
                 ,
                 no
                 power
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 no
                 power
                 above
                 him
                 but
                 by
                 both
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 lawfull
                 power
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 what
                 power
                 soever
                 is
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 above
                 him
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 
                   without
                   him
                
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 by
                 Usurpation
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 invades
                 his
                 right
                 ;
              
               if
               it
               be
               
                 against
                 him
              
               ,
               't
               is
               unlawfull
               by
               Rebellion
               ,
               because
               it
               resisteth
               his
               Authoritie
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               
                 above
                 him
              
               ,
               't
               is
               unlawfull
               both
               by
               Usurpation
               for
               invading
               ,
               and
               by
               Rebellion
               for
               resisting
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               1.
               calleth
               him
               powers
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               not
               one
               single
               power
               but
               many
               powers
               ,
               (
               and
               yet
               he
               speaks
               of
               one
               single
               Person
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 he
                 beareth
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               single
               Person
               a
               King
               ,
               for
               't
               is
               such
               a
               one
               
               
                 as
                 receives
                 tribute
              
               ,
               v.
               6
               )
               I
               say
               the
               Apostle
               calleth
               the
               Supreme
               or
               Sovereign
               power
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Powers
               ,
               not
               onely
               plurally
               because
               't
               is
               a
               
                 multiplied
                 power
              
               ,
               or
               
                 many
                 powers
                 in
                 one
              
               ,
               but
               also
               indefinitely
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               an
               unlimited
               power
               ,
               
                 All
                 power
                 in
                 one
              
               unlimited
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               persons
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               limit
               it
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               laws
               ;
               now
               what
               the
               law
               doth
               limit
               ,
               not
               man
               but
               God
               doth
               limit
               ;
               Aristot.
               3.
               
               Pol.
               16.
               doth
               make
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               God
               and
               the
               laws
               all
               one
               ,
               in
               that
               admirable
               Axiom
               of
               his
               ,
               (
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               Politicks
               ,
               or
               of
               all
               good
               rule
               in
               them
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 bids
                 reason
                 govern
                 ,
                 bids
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 laws
                 govern
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 makes
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 laws
                 but
                 one
                 government
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 lets
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 le
                 ts
                 in
                 a
                 wilde
                 beast
                 :
              
               we
               let
               not
               in
               the
               man
               upon
               the
               laws
               when
               he
               is
               a
               King
               ,
               (
               much
               less
               when
               he
               is
               a
               Subject
               )
               in
               saying
               he
               is
               powers
               ,
               but
               we
               let
               in
               God
               upon
               the
               man
               ;
               and
               therefore
               call
               him
               powers
               plurally
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               many
               powers
               ,
               nay
               powers
               indefinitely
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               
                 All
                 powers
              
               in
               one
               person
               :
               whereas
               no
               one
               subordinate
               power
               may
               be
               called
               powers
               ,
               without
               some
               
               limitation
               or
               qualification
               ;
               but
               the
               Supreme
               power
               may
               be
               called
               so
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               
                 sine
                 additamento
              
               ;
               because
               all
               powers
               are
               originally
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               derivatively
               from
               him
               ,
               (
               if
               not
               by
               mans
               (
               for
               some
               have
               lately
               questioned
               that
               )
               yet
               sure
               by
               Gods
               law
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 Submit
                 your selves
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 Supreme
                 ,
                 unto
                 governours
                 as
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 )
              
               even
               as
               all
               motions
               are
               originally
               and
               virtually
               in
               the
               first
               Mover
               :
               the
               power
               of
               judging
               whether
               it
               be
               to
               make
               laws
               ,
               or
               to
               repeal
               them
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               punishing
               offenders
               against
               those
               laws
               ;
               or
               the
               power
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               of
               war
               ,
               are
               his
               powers
               :
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               though
               he
               openly
               said
               ,
               
                 My
                 kingdom
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               may
               shame
               them
               that
               under
               pretence
               of
               Christs
               kingdom
               ,
               would
               engross
               Supremacy
               to
               their
               consistories
               )
               yet
               did
               he
               at
               that
               very
               time
               as
               openly
               declare
               what
               was
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 If
                 my
                 kingdom
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 my
                 servants
                 fight
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
              
               S.
               John
               18.
               36.
               
               
                 Then
                 would
                 my
                 servants
                 fight
              
               ;
               not
               against
               me
               ,
               but
               for
               me
               :
               go
               you
               that
               say
               and
               practise
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               tell
               the
               Eternal
               
               Truth
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               knew
               not
               the
               constitutions
               of
               your
               kingdom
               ,
               (
               while
               indeed
               you
               know
               not
               the
               constitutions
               of
               his
               )
               But
               withall
               take
               heed
               that
               then
               you
               put
               not
               your
               kingdom
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               for
               the
               words
               are
               undeniable
               and
               irresistable
               ,
               
                 If
                 my
                 Kingdom
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 my
                 servants
                 sight
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 delivered
                 unto
                 the
                 Jews
                 :
              
               they
               would
               fight
               with
               their
               hands
               and
               with
               their
               hearts
               ,
               when
               their
               hands
               fail
               them
               ;
               fight
               with
               earth
               by
               striving
               against
               men
               in
               battel
               ;
               fight
               with
               heaven
               by
               striving
               with
               God
               in
               prayer
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               fight
               with
               hell
               ,
               by
               striving
               against
               devils
               ,
               black-mouthed
               slanderers
               and
               back-biters
               ,
               scorning
               their
               mammon
               ,
               rather
               then
               their
               King
               should
               be
               delivered
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               his
               malicious
               and
               bloud-thirsty
               enemies
               :
               whatever
               the
               Subject
               can
               lawfully
               do
               by
               his
               hand
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               head
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               heart
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               bring
               his
               enemies
               to
               condign
               punishment
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Kings
               power
               ,
               both
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               enemies
               :
               nor
               may
               we
               seek
               to
               pull
               this
               power
               from
               a
               King
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               we
               may
               seek
               to
               pull
               a
               King
               from
               his
               throne
               ;
               for
               if
               assistance
               be
               the
               servants
               duty
               ,
               
                 [
                 Then
              
               
               
                 would
                 my
                 servants
                 fight
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 delivered
              
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               making
               it
               their
               duty
               so
               to
               do
               ]
               'T
               is
               not
               possible
               but
               resistance
               should
               be
               his
               guilt
               ;
               a
               dangerous
               guilt
               to
               himself
               ,
               a
               scandalous
               guilt
               to
               his
               Religion
               ,
               so
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               1
               
               
                 Let
                 as
                 many
                 servants
                 as
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 yoke
                 count
                 their
                 own
                 masters
                 worthy
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 doctrine
                 be
                 not
                 blasphemed
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               an
               unsufferable
               impiety
               doth
               possess
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               think
               God
               may
               securely
               be
               blasphemed
               by
               their
               Oaths
               ;
               but
               what
               an
               unpardonable
               impudence
               hath
               bewitched
               those
               ,
               who
               think
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               blaspheming
               of
               God
               in
               an
               hasty
               Oath
               ,
               then
               in
               a
               studied
               Rebellion
               ?
               Those
               tongues
               (
               will
               certainly
               and
               deservedly
               )
               one
               day
               want
               a
               drop
               of
               water
               to
               cool
               them
               that
               are
               now
               
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 from
                 hell
              
               ,
               customarily
               and
               impenitently
               to
               blaspheme
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               ;
               but
               yet
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               what
               we
               cannot
               but
               see
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               and
               may
               be
               blasphemed
               with
               the
               hand
               as
               well
               (
               or
               rather
               as
               ill
               )
               as
               with
               the
               tongue
               :
               't
               is
               not
               a
               yea
               and
               a
               nay
               in
               the
               mouth
               will
               keep
               us
               from
               being
               blasphemers
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               a
               rebellious
               sword
               in
               our
               hands
               :
               the
               unruly
               
               tongue
               and
               the
               unruly
               hand
               do
               both
               blaspheme
               our
               God
               ;
               and
               this
               text
               of
               S.
               Paul
               seems
               to
               make
               the
               unruly
               hand
               the
               greater
               blasphemer
               ;
               for
               that
               blasphemes
               not
               onely
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               tongue
               doth
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               doctrine
               ;
               
                 [
                 That
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 doctrine
                 be
                 not
                 blasphemed
                 .
                 ]
              
               Is
               not
               our
               Religion
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               God
               ?
               and
               how
               shall
               we
               dare
               to
               blaspheme
               that
               our selves
               ,
               or
               give
               others
               the
               cause
               of
               blaspheming
               it
               ?
               'T
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               false
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               also
               a
               blasphemous
               doctrine
               to
               say
               that
               a
               servant
               may
               
                 count
                 his
                 own
                 master
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 all
                 honour
              
               ;
               much
               more
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               Subject
               may
               dishonour
               and
               reproach
               ,
               nay
               disobey
               and
               resist
               his
               King
               :
               't
               is
               a
               doctrine
               not
               onely
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               't
               is
               against
               the
               
                 wholsome
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               v.
               3.
               and
               none
               can
               preach
               or
               approve
               it
               ,
               but
               men
               that
               are
               
                 Proud
                 ,
                 doting
                 upon
                 questions
                 ,
                 and
                 strifes
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 gain
                 is
                 godliness
                 ,
              
               v.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
                 and
                 from
                 such
                 we
                 must
                 turn
                 away
                 :
              
               for
               't
               is
               easie
               from
               their
               conversation
               to
               judge
               of
               their
               condition
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               the
               conversation
               of
               the
               godly
               which
               is
               there
               described
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               then
               are
               such
               men
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               condition
               of
               godliness
               ;
               
               but
               if
               it
               be
               not
               ,
               then
               in
               vain
               do
               they
               come
               with
               godliness
               in
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               and
               with
               Rebellion
               (
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               ungodliness
               )
               in
               their
               hands
               and
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               so
               that
               we
               may
               now
               answer
               the
               Preachers
               question
               in
               my
               Text
               ,
               
                 Who
                 can
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 What
                 doest
                 thou
                 ?
              
            
             
               Even
               such
               men
               as
               S.
               Paul
               here
               speaks
               of
               ,
               but
               no
               other
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               ashamed
               of
               owning
               the
               character
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               ashamed
               of
               answering
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               all
               good
               Protestants
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               it
               down
               at
               large
               as
               Musculus
               (
               a
               learned
               protestant
               writer
               )
               hath
               delivered
               it
               upon
               the
               Psalms
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               bring
               my
               instance
               as
               Job
               doth
               his
               interpreter
               ,
               but
               
                 One
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               :
               and
               that
               shall
               be
               upon
               the
               fourth
               Psalm
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 Psalm
                 (
                 saith
                 Musculus
                 )
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 argument
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 appear
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Title
                 or
                 Inscription
                 )
                 &
                 was
                 made
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 occasion
                 ,
                 viz.
                 King
                 Davids
                 being
                 driven
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 (
                 his
                 royal
                 City
                 and
                 Palace
                 )
                 by
                 Absalom
                 and
                 his
                 confederates
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 first
                 he
                 makes
                 supplication
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 mercy
                 ,
                 v.
                 1.
                 then
                 presently
                 falls
                 expostulating
                 with
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 v
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                   [
                   O
                   ye
                   sons
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   men
                   how
                   long
                   will
                   ye
                   blaspheme
                   mine
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   such
                   pleasure
                   in
                   vanity
                   ,
                   and
                   seek
                   after
                   leasing
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 He
                 expostulates
                 not
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   filii
                   hominis
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rout
                 or
                 meaner
                 sort
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   filii
                   viri
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Grandees
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 
                   Capita
                   populi
                   alloquitur
                   ,
                   Primates
                   ,
                   Ductores
                   ,
                
                 (
                 called
                 by
                 others
                 
                   Ordines
                   regni
                
                 )
                 he
                 calls
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 chiefest
                 or
                 principal
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Trustees
                 of
                 the
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 lays
                 the
                 rebellion
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 generally
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 all
                 grand
                 miscarriages
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Num.
                 25.
                 4.
                 
                 Take
                 all
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 hang
                 them
                 up
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 these
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 do
                 most
                 deserve
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 least
                 endure
                 to
                 be
                 reproved
                 ;
                 
                   Non
                   ferunt
                   talem
                   Ecclesiasten
                   qui
                   delinquentes
                   Magistratus
                   corripiat
                   :
                
                 The
                 Minister
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 delinquent
                 ;
                 and
                 and
                 indeed
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 few
                 Ministers
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 dangerous
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 ;
                 what
                 therefore
                 can
                 be
                 expected
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 send
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 extraordinary
                 scourge
                 
                   (
                   You
                   will
                   think
                   him
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   if
                   you
                   consider
                   how
                   Germany
                   hath
                   been
                   scourged
                   )
                
                 to
                 whip
                 us
                 with
                 scorpions
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 regard
                 not
                 his
                 other
                 chastisements
                 ?
                 but
                 however
                 the
                 Prophet
                 David
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 Gods
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 )
                 reproves
                 these
                 great
                 ones
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 reproof
                 consists
                 of
                 two
                 parts
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                   blasphemed
                   his
                   honour
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 reviled
                 his
                 government
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 for
                 Subjects
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Septuagints
                 phrase
                 to
                 be
                 little
                 better
                 then
                 Sots
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 
                   love
                   vanity
                   and
                   seek
                   after
                   leasing
                   ,
                   Quòdres
                   vanas
                   &
                   impossiviles
                   studiosè
                   tentabant
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 laboured
                 with
                 might
                 and
                 main
                 to
                 compass
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 impossible
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 laboured
                 in
                 vain
                 :
                 
                   Totius
                   populi
                   rebellionem
                   vanitatem
                   esse
                   vidit
                   ac
                   mendacium
                   ,
                
                 They
                 thought
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 great
                 matters
                 by
                 raising
                 up
                 the
                 people
                 against
                 their
                 King
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 looking
                 upon
                 his
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 their
                 actions
                 with
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 not
                 a
                 carnal
                 eye
                 ,
                 measuring
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 a
                 party
                 by
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 number
                 )
                 calls
                 all
                 
                 their
                 contrivances
                 against
                 him
                 but
                 a
                 lie
                 and
                 vanity
                 ,
                 a
                 meer
                 lie
                 to
                 deceive
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 vanitie
                 to
                 deceive
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 his
                 reproof
                 ,
                 follows
                 his
                 instruction
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 verses
                 ,
                 
                   Quòd
                   non
                   tam
                   adversùs
                   se
                   quàm
                   adversùs
                   Dominum
                   rebellando
                   in
                   surgunt
                   ,
                
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 rebell
                 or
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 God
                 who
                 had
                 chosen
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 God
                 was
                 now
                 his
                 Protectour
                 and
                 would
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 be
                 his
                 avenger
                 .
                 
                   [
                   He
                   will
                   hear
                   me
                   ]
                   Comminatur
                   adversariis
                   ,
                   futurum
                   ut
                   nihil
                   contra
                   se
                   efficiant
                   ,
                   quantumvis
                   moliantur
                
                 ;
                 He
                 tells
                 his
                 adversaries
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 prevail
                 ;
                 to
                 throw
                 him
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
                 was
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 crown
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 yèt
                 God
                 would
                 hear
                 him
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 best
                 retreat
                 from
                 their
                 furious
                 march
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 retire
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 consciences
                 ,
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Stand
                   in
                   aw
                   and
                   sin
                   not
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   Be
                   ye
                   angry
                   and
                   sin
                   not
                
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 renders
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 justifies
                 their
                 translation
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 26.
                 by
                 his
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 we
                 may
                 joyn
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 
                   Stand
                   in
                   aw
                   and
                   sin
                   not
                   ,
                
                 by
                 being
                 angry
                 with
                 your
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 ye
                 
                 angry
                 and
                 sin
                 not
                 ;
                 be
                 so
                 angry
                 with
                 him
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 sin
                 in
                 your
                 anger
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 provoke
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 :
                 
                   Commune
                   with
                   your
                   own
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 not
                 ,
                 comment
                 upon
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 pretend
                 Religion
                 for
                 your
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 could
                 offer
                 an
                 acceptable
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 whiles
                 your
                 King
                 lay
                 bound
                 upon
                 the
                 altar
                 :
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Offer
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   nam
                   omnino
                   verisimile
                   est
                   Davidem
                   iniqua
                   hîc
                   illorum
                   not
                   are
                   sacrificia
                   ,
                   dum
                   hortatur
                   ut
                   sacrificia
                   justitiae
                   sacrificent
                   ,
                
                 he
                 doth
                 seem
                 to
                 blame
                 their
                 ungodly
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 calls
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 offer
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 intimates
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Absalom
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 15.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Qûmque
                   immolaret
                   victimas
                   ,
                   facta
                   est
                   conspiratio
                   magna
                   ,
                   Whiles
                   they
                   offered
                   sacrifices
                   the
                   conspiracy
                   waxed
                   strong
                   :
                
                 Absalom
                 had
                 pretended
                 a
                 Vow
                 ,
                 a
                 Covenant
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Absalom
                   said
                   unto
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                   let
                   me
                   go
                   and
                   pay
                   my
                   vow
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   vowed
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   Hebron
                   .
                   ]
                
                 but
                 he
                 intended
                 nothing
                 less
                 then
                 Religion
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 use
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 cloke
                 for
                 his
                 rebellion
                 to
                 cover
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 colour
                 to
                 
                 disguise
                 it
                 :
                 hence
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 at
                 first
                 resort
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
              
               v.
               11.
               ]
               onely
               Achitophel
               may
               well
               be
               suppposed
               to
               have
               been
               at
               first
               the
               grand
               contriver
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               all
               along
               the
               grand
               counseller
               ;
               and
               yet
               even
               he
               will
               not
               seem
               to
               come
               to
               the
               conspiracie
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               the
               sacrifice
               ;
               because
               forsooth
               he
               had
               been
               formerly
               one
               of
               Davids
               Counsellers
               :
               therefore
               he
               comes
               not
               till
               Absalom
               sends
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               sends
               for
               him
               whiles
               he
               offers
               sacrifices
               ,
               v.
               12.
               that
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               not
               the
               conspiracie
               ,
               might
               be
               thought
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               coming
               :
               thus
               he
               could
               mock
               men
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               not
               mock
               God
               ,
               who
               takes
               from
               him
               that
               grace
               which
               he
               had
               abused
               to
               his
               pretences
               ,
               not
               applied
               to
               his
               practices
               :
               though
               he
               came
               to
               this
               rebellion
               by
               sacrificing
               ,
               yet
               he
               went
               from
               it
               by
               hanging
               :
               his
               great
               wisdom
               and
               policie
               which
               at
               first
               deceived
               others
               ,
               at
               last
               deceived
               himself
               ;
               which
               may
               teach
               us
               ,
               That
               nothing
               can
               so
               soon
               destroy
               Religion
               ,
               as
               to
               use
               it
               for
               a
               pretence
               of
               rebellion
               ;
               a
               sacrifice
               that
               is
               offered
               for
               a
               conspiracie
               ,
               will
               at
               last
               offer
               up
               the
               conspiratours
               :
               Achitophel
               then
               put
               the
               halter
               about
               his
               neck
               to
               hang
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               put
               the
               sacrifice
               upon
               
               his
               conspiracie
               ,
               to
               blaspheme
               his
               God
               :
               but
               I
               may
               not
               deviate
               from
               the
               footsteps
               of
               my
               authour
               ,
               who
               will
               needs
               follow
               Absalom
               and
               his
               conspiratours
               to
               the
               next
               Psalm
               also
               ;
               which
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               doth
               likewise
               concern
               the
               same
               argument
               ,
               Psalm
               5.
               verses
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 For
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 God
                 that
                 hast
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 evil
                 dwell
                 with
                 thee
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 foolish
                 shall
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hatest
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 work
                 vanity
                 ;
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 destroy
                 them
                 that
                 speak
                 leasing
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 abhor
                 both
                 the
                 bloud-thirsty
                 and
                 the
                 deceitfull
                 man
                 :
                 Notat
                 autem
                 his
                 versibus
                 conjuratorum
                 Absalomi
                 impietatem
                 ,
                 insipientiam
                 ,
                 dolos
                 &
                 crudelitatem
                 :
                 impii
                 erant
                 erga
                 Deum
                 rebellando
                 Uncto
                 Dei
                 ;
                 Insipientes
                 ,
                 quòd
                 impossibilia
                 ,
                 sibique
                 ipsis
                 noxia
                 tentabant
                 ;
                 Dolosi
                 ac
                 mendaces
                 quòd
                 quum
                 hactenus
                 habiti
                 fuerant
                 ministri
                 Regis
                 ,
                 malitiosè
                 contra
                 eum
                 conjurârunt
                 ;
                 Crudeles
                 ,
                 quòd
                 necem
                 Regi
                 machinabantur
                 :
              
               so
               Musculus
               .
               
                 In
                 these
                 verses
                 he
                 sets
                 forth
                 the
                 
                   impiety
                   ,
                   folly
                   ,
                   treachery
                
                 and
                 cruelty
                 of
                 Absaloms
                 conspiratours
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 impious
                 towards
                 God
                 for
                 rebelling
                 against
                 the
                 Lords
                 Anointed
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 foolish
                 and
                 unwise
                 in
                 thémselves
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   attempting
                   impossibilities
                
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 treacherous
                 and
                 
                 false
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 for
                 pretending
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Kings
                   Ministers
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 conspiratours
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 cruel
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   complotting
                   his
                   death
                
                 and
                 destruction
                 :
              
               by
               which
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               those
               Divines
               that
               follow
               it
               ,
               to
               say
               
                 unto
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 What
                 doest
                 thou
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               no
               less
               then
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               of
               malice
               ,
               of
               folly
               of
               leasing
               ,
               of
               vanity
               ,
               of
               cruelty
               and
               of
               hypocrisie
               ;
               and
               who
               they
               are
               that
               say
               it
               ,
               even
               wicked
               ,
               malicious
               ,
               foolish
               ,
               vain
               ,
               lying
               ,
               bloud-thirsty
               and
               deceitfull
               men
               ;
               which
               brings
               me
               to
               discuss
               the
               second
               thing
               ,
               wherein
               consists
               a
               Kings
               Supremacie
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 Power
                 above
                 him
              
               :
               a
               violence
               there
               may
               be
               above
               him
               ,
               a
               power
               there
               cannot
               be
               ,
               for
               
                 Who
                 can
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 What
                 doest
                 thou
                 ?
              
            
             
               Our
               Saviour
               Christ
               saith
               unto
               Pilate
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 couldest
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 at
                 all
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 were
                 given
                 thee
                 from
                 above
                 ,
              
               S.
               John
               19.
               11.
               
               If
               then
               Subjects
               have
               any
               power
               against
               or
               above
               their
               Sovereign
               ,
               let
               them
               shew
               when
               and
               where
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               is
               given
               them
               
                 from
                 above
              
               ;
               for
               to
               say
               ,
               't
               is
               given
               them
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               't
               is
               given
               them
               
                 from
                 below
              
               ;
               not
               from
               above
               :
               
               from
               below
               ,
               as
               low
               as
               earth
               we
               are
               sure
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               are
               but
               
                 Flii
                 terrae
              
               ,
               sons
               of
               the
               earth
               )
               if
               not
               as
               low
               as
               hell
               :
               (
               and
               indeed
               this
               doctrine
               seems
               to
               have
               risen
               from
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               ,
               which
               is
               like
               to
               throw
               so
               many
               souls
               down
               headlong
               thither
               )
               but
               certainly
               not
               from
               above
               ;
               for
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 above
              
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               
                 wisdome
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 first
                 pure
                 ,
                 then
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 gentle
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 intreated
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 mercy
                 and
                 good
                 fruits
                 ,
                 without
                 partiality
                 or
                 wrangling
                 ,
                 without
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 Jam.
              
               3.
               17.
               
               But
               this
               doctrine
               is
               altogether
               impure
               ,
               unpeaceable
               ,
               ungentle
               ,
               hard
               to
               be
               intreated
               
                 (
                 resolves
                 upon
                 non-addresses
              
               )
               't
               is
               void
               of
               mercy
               and
               all
               good
               fruits
               :
               never
               without
               very
               great
               partiality
               or
               wrangling
               ,
               and
               greater
               hypocrisie
               ;
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               from
               above
               .
               The
               doctrine
               and
               
                 wisdom
                 from
                 above
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Per
                 me
                 Reges
                 regnant
                 ;
                 By
                 me
                 Kings
                 reign
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               8.
               25.
               which
               very
               Text
               
                 Pope
                 Adrian
              
               in
               his
               epistle
               
                 to
                 Charles
              
               the
               great
               of
               France
               ,
               alledgeth
               to
               justifie
               that
               expression
               of
               Constantine
               and
               Irene
               in
               their
               writings
               at
               the
               second
               Council
               of
               
                 Nice
                 ,
                 Per
                 eum
                 qui
                 conregnat
                 nobis
                 Deus
              
               ;
               a
               strange
               expression
               of
               theirs
               ,
               
                 By
                 him
                 who
                 reigneth
                 together
                 with
                 us
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               ;
               yet
               had
               it
               been
               more
               strange
               ,
               
               if
               in
               stead
               of
               writing
               God
               their
               Fellow-Sovereign
               ,
               they
               had
               writ
               
                 the
                 people
              
               so
               :
               but
               yet
               this
               expression
               being
               justified
               by
               a
               Pope
               so
               many
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               may
               well
               perswade
               a
               moderate
               Papist
               to
               turn
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               confess
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               of
               Kings
               depends
               not
               upon
               the
               Pope
               ;
               however
               it
               must
               perswade
               a
               modest
               Protestant
               not
               to
               turn
               Pagan
               ,
               and
               profess
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               of
               Kings
               depends
               upon
               the
               people
               ;
               as
               the
               one
               tenent
               is
               Antichristian
               ,
               so
               the
               other
               is
               unchristian
               ;
               let
               those
               men
               therefore
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               ,
               may
               learn
               of
               a
               Pope
               to
               be
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               of
               Antichrist
               to
               become
               Christians
               .
            
             
               King
               David
               after
               he
               had
               murdered
               Uriah
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               questionless
               many
               more
               of
               his
               subjects
               ,
               yet
               saith
               ,
               
                 Against
                 thee
                 onely
                 have
                 I
                 sinned
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               51.
               4.
               
               And
               that
               very
               Bishop
               of
               Millain
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               same
               case
               of
               murder
               did
               most
               sharply
               reprove
               ,
               and
               severely
               repeal
               the
               Emperour
               Theodosius
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               yet
               is
               most
               zealous
               from
               this
               same
               very
               text
               ,
               to
               justifie
               him
               in
               his
               authority
               :
               Is
               it
               possible
               that
               a
               son
               should
               have
               a
               lawful
               power
               to
               destroy
               his
               Father
               ,
               a
               servant
               his
               Master
               ,
               or
               a
               man
               his
               God
               ?
               Did
               C
               ham
               onely
               
                 discover
                 his
                 fathers
                 nakedness
              
               ?
               
               and
               was
               
                 he
                 cursed
              
               for
               ever
               ?
               what
               then
               would
               God
               have
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               whipt
               his
               father
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               had
               butchered
               him
               whiles
               he
               was
               naked
               ?
               If
               Cain
               were
               a
               runagate
               for
               killing
               Abel
               ,
               what
               would
               God
               have
               made
               him
               ,
               had
               he
               killed
               Adam
               ?
               I
               
                 have
                 heard
                 that
                 power
                 belongeth
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               62.
               11.
               
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 that
                 it
                 belongs
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
              
               either
               to
               give
               or
               to
               take
               it
               away
               :
               And
               to
               shew
               that
               no
               subject
               can
               dispose
               of
               
                 his
                 Allegiance
              
               ,
               't
               is
               here
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               that
               like
               as
               this
               is
               not
               of
               his
               making
               ,
               so
               that
               cannot
               be
               at
               his
               disposing
               ;
               but
               as
               the
               Supremacy
               is
               grounded
               upon
               the
               power
               ,
               so
               the
               Allegiance
               is
               grounded
               upon
               the
               oath
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               since
               Supremacy
               of
               power
               in
               Kings
               ,
               is
               grounded
               upon
               Gods
               power
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               supreme
               over
               them
               but
               only
               God.
               This
               was
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               ,
               even
               before
               their
               Kings
               were
               Christian
               ,
               (
               and
               God
               forbid
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               should
               so
               far
               act
               the
               part
               of
               a
               step-mother
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               fare
               the
               worse
               for
               being
               her
               sons
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               lose
               their
               own
               Rights
               for
               defending
               hers
               ;
               for
               it
               were
               to
               reproach
               Christ
               to
               make
               men
               losers
               by
               Christianity
               )
               Thus
               saith
               
                 Iren.
                 lib.
              
               5.
               adv
               .
               
               
                 haer
                 .
                 c.
              
               20.
               
               
                 Cujus
                 enim
                 Jussu
                 homines
                 nascuntur
                 ,
                 hujus
                 Jussu
                 &
                 Reges
                 constituuntur
                 ,
              
               
                 By
                 whose
                 command
                 men
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 command
                 are
                 Kings
                 appointed
                 to
                 govern
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 ;
              
               and
               to
               govern
               them
               not
               onely
               in
               temporals
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               spirituals
               ,
               or
               else
               not
               to
               govern
               them
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               worst
               part
               ,
               their
               bodies
               ,
               whereas
               they
               are
               not
               men
               without
               their
               souls
               also
               .
               But
               because
               this
               truth
               is
               strongly
               opposed
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Conclave
               ,
               it
               is
               requisite
               that
               we
               farther
               declare
               this
               second
               Maxime
               concerning
               the
               Kings
               
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 above
                 him
                 ,
              
               by
               these
               two
               ensuing
               conclusions
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               no
               Power
               but
               is
               inferiour
               to
               his
               in
               causes
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               no
               Person
               but
               is
               inferiour
               to
               him
               in
               power
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               no
               Power
               but
               is
               inferiour
               to
               his
               in
               causes
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               in
               civil
               Causes
               ,
               (
               which
               hath
               been
               hitherto
               asserted
               )
               but
               also
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               .
               Thus
               not
               Aaron
               but
               Moses
               gave
               the
               commands
               concerning
               the
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               it
               :
               Thus
               Joshua
               ,
               not
               the
               High
               
               priest
               ,
               succeeded
               afterwards
               in
               the
               same
               charge
               ;
               and
               the
               judges
               again
               after
               him
               ,
               or
               else
               one
               
                 Levites
                 idolatry
              
               ,
               anothers
               fornicacation
               ,
               would
               not
               have
               been
               ushered
               in
               with
               a
               
                 Non
                 erat
                 Rex
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 In
                 those
                 days
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 King
                 in
                 Israel
              
               (
               to
               govern
               the
               Levites
               as
               well
               as
               others
               )
               Judg.
               17.
               6.
               
               &
               19.
               1.
               
               &
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               Kings
               were
               established
               under
               that
               Title
               ,
               as
               Supreme
               in
               power
               ,
               over
               Israel
               :
               't
               is
               plain
               that
               David
               and
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Josiah
              
               and
               Hezckiah
               ,
               did
               both
               order
               Religion
               in
               its
               exercise
               ,
               and
               reform
               it
               from
               corruptions
               :
               so
               that
               't
               is
               the
               peculiar
               commendation
               of
               good
               Kings
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 did
                 destroy
                 idolatry
              
               ,
               and
               the
               reproach
               of
               wicked
               Kings
               ,
               that
               
                 They
                 did
                 set
                 it
                 up
              
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               finde
               the
               people
               often
               reproved
               for
               worshipping
               ,
               yet
               we
               never
               finde
               them
               once
               reproved
               for
               not
               destroying
               the
               
                 calves
                 of
                 Bethel
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               idol
               :
               so
               that
               were
               there
               no
               prohibition
               in
               the
               Text
               against
               a
               popular
               reformation
               to
               conclude
               it
               sinfull
               for
               want
               of
               obedience
               ,
               yet
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               no
               precept
               nor
               example
               for
               it
               ,
               none
               that
               will
               not
               throw
               away
               both
               justice
               &
               modestie
               ,
               can
               pretend
               it
               to
               be
               a
               work
               of
               Religion
               and
               righteousness
               ,
               unless
               there
               be
               a
               Religion
               and
               Righteousness
               without
               ,
               or
               
               (
               to
               speak
               more
               plainly
               and
               more
               truly
               ,
               both
               together
               )
               against
               the
               Text.
               And
               as
               it
               was
               before
               Christs
               time
               ,
               so
               ever
               since
               ,
               (
               till
               of
               late
               years
               )
               there
               was
               the
               same
               Supreme
               in
               Church
               and
               Commonwealth
               ,
               where
               the
               Commonwealth
               was
               Christian
               :
               according
               to
               that
               golden
               rule
               of
               Theodosius
               (
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               first
               
                 Ephesine
                 Council
                 ,
                 sacrâ
                 ad
                 Cyrillum
                 ,
                 )
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 You
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 are
                 so
                 knit
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 do
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 admit
                 but
                 one
                 head
                 :
              
               and
               when
               the
               Donatists
               in
               S.
               Augustines
               time
               thought
               much
               that
               the
               Civil
               magistrate
               should
               interpose
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               good
               Father
               ,
               
                 (
                 Epist.
              
               50.
               )
               alledgeth
               the
               text
               against
               them
               ,
               Psal.
               2.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 Be
                 wise
                 now
                 therefore
                 O
                 ye
                 Kings
                 ,
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 fear
              
               ;
               and
               gives
               this
               gloss
               upon
               it
               :
               
                 Aliter
                 Rex
                 Domino
                 servit
                 quia
                 homo
                 est
                 ,
                 Aliter
                 quia
                 etiam
                 &
                 Rex
                 est
                 :
                 Quïa
                 homo
                 est
                 ei
                 servit
                 vivendo
                 sideliter
                 ;
                 quia
                 verò
                 etiam
                 Rex
                 est
                 servit
                 ,
                 leges
                 justa
                 praecipientes
                 ,
                 &
                 contraria
                 prohiben'es
                 convenienti
                 vigore
                 sanciendo
                 ;
                 sic
                 servivit
                 Hezekias
                 ,
                 lucos
                 &
                 templa
                 idolorum
                 ,
                 &
                 excelsa
                 destruendo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 King
                 serves
                 God
                 
                 otherwise
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 he
                 serves
                 him
                 by
                 living
                 faithfully
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 he
                 serves
                 him
                 by
                 making
                 and
                 executing
                 pious
                 laws
                 to
                 propagate
                 and
                 defend
                 his
                 service
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 Hezekias
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 Josias
                 serve
                 him
                 ;
                 nay
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Nineveh
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 commanding
                 a
                 fast
                 upon
                 Jonahs
                 preaching
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 Darius
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 allowing
                 Daniel
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 image
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 his
                 enemies
                 into
                 the
                 lions
                 den
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 Nabuchodonosor
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 his
                 subjects
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 his
                 Name
                 :
              
               
                 In
                 hoc
                 ergo
                 serviunt
                 Reges
                 Domino
                 in
                 quantum
                 sunt
                 Reges
                 ,
                 quum
                 ea
                 faciunt
                 ad
                 serviendum
                 illi
                 quae
                 non
                 possunt
                 facere
                 nisi
                 Reges
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 do
                 Kings
                 serve
                 God
                 as
                 Kings
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 for
                 his
                 service
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 lawfully
                 do
                 but
                 Kings
                 :
                 This
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   did
                   stand
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rulers
                   take
                   counsel
                   together
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   his
                   Christ
                
                 ;
              
               but
               now
               that
               text
               is
               fulfilled
               ,
               
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 Quis
                 mente
                 sobrius
                 Regibus
                 dicit
                 ,
                 nolite
                 curare
                 in
                 regno
                 vestro
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Who
                 but
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Do
                 
                 not
                 you
                 look
                 after
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 Religious
                 or
                 sacrilegious
                 ?
              
               and
               again
               ,
               Epist.
               48.
               he
               answers
               the
               same
               objection
               concerning
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               since
               their
               times
               till
               some
               late
               centuries
               of
               years
               ;
               
                 'T
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 did
                 call
                 all
                 the
                 general
                 councils
                 ,
                 confirm
                 their
                 canons
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 the
                 chief
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
              
               Eusebius
               goes
               so
               far
               as
               to
               say
               that
               holidays
               were
               appointed
               by
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 (
                 Euseb.
                 de
                 vita
                 Const.
                 lib.
              
               4.
               and
               that
               himself
               did
               once
               say
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               invited
               them
               to
               a
               feast
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 You
                 are
                 appointed
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 Overseers
                 of
                 Gods
                 service
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 perform
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 must
                 see
                 it
                 performed
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               like
               is
               evident
               concerning
               all
               the
               ancient
               Councils
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               general
               Council
               was
               called
               by
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               he
               gives
               this
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               much
               concerned
               him
               to
               see
               that
               truth
               and
               peace
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               should
               be
               preserved
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               The
               second
               was
               called
               by
               Theodosius
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               Fathers
               of
               that
               Council
               in
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               do
               first
               make
               this
               profession
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               gathered
               together
               by
               his
               writ
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               and
               then
               make
               this
               petition
               ,
               that
               their
               decrees
               might
               be
               confirmed
               by
               his
               authority
               :
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               ]
            
             
               The
               third
               ,
               by
               Theodosius
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               Valentinian
               ;
               The
               Monks
               petition
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               neglect
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               adulterated
               by
               Hereticks
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               but
               to
               call
               a
               Council
               to
               suppress
               them
               :
               and
               the
               Council
               it self
               professeth
               they
               were
               gathered
               together
               by
               the
               Emperours
               Edict
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               calling
               them
               for
               their
               pains
               ,
               
                 Most
                 Relgious
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 Lovers
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 beloved
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 (
                 Democratical
              
               frensie
               had
               not
               yet
               so
               poisoned
               Religion
               ,
               as
               to
               teach
               Church-men
               to
               speak
               irreverently
               of
               Kings
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               act
               disobediently
               against
               them
               )
               and
               Pope
               Celestine
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Theodosius
               tells
               him
               plainly
               ,
               
                 Major
                 vobis
                 fidei
                 causa
                 debet
                 esse
                 quàm
                 regni
                 ;
                 ampliúsque
                 pro
                 pace
                 Ecclesiarum
                 clementia
              
               
               
                 vestra
                 debet
                 esse
                 sollicita
                 ,
                 quàm
                 pro
                 omnium
                 securitate
                 terrarum
                 .
              
               You
               ought
               (
               't
               is
               not
               courtesie
               ,
               but
               duty
               )
               
                 You
                 ought
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 to
                 set
                 a
                 higher
                 estimation
                 upon
                 your
                 faith
                 ,
                 then
                 upon
                 your
                 Crown
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 sollicitous
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 your
                 kingdom
                 ;
              
               and
               he
               gives
               an
               irresistible
               reason
               for
               this
               undeniable
               truth
               ,
               
                 Pro
                 vestri
                 enim
                 imperii
                 salute
                 geritur
                 ,
                 quicquid
                 pro
                 quiete
                 Ecclesiae
                 vel
                 sanctae
                 Religionis
                 reverentiâ
                 laboratur
              
               ;
               
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 consultations
                 which
                 establish
                 peace
                 and
                 purity
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 do
                 establish
                 peace
                 and
                 safetie
                 in
                 the
                 Commonwealth
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               general
               Council
               was
               called
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Martian
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Fathers
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 Action
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Action
              
               ,
               they
               call
               him
               plainly
               a
               
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
              
               ,
               a
               new
               Constantine
               ,
               a
               new
               David
               ,
               nay
               a
               new
               Paul
               too
               .
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               They
               thought
               a
               Religious
               King
               in
               some
               sort
               equal
               to
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               though
               not
               for
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               yet
               for
               propagating
               it
               ;
               much
               like
               unto
               that
               gloss
               of
               
               Aben-Ezra
               ,
               upon
               Lam.
               2.
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 Priest
                 is
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 law
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               the
               law
               is
               committed
               to
               them
               both
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               general
               Council
               was
               called
               by
               Justinian
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               with
               one
               acclamation
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Zizania
                 tu
                 ejecisti
                 ,
                 Ecclesias
                 tu
                 emendâsti
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 collat
                 .
              
               4.
               
                 ad
                 sinem
              
               )
               
                 't
                 is
                 you
                 have
                 thrown
                 out
                 the
                 tares
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 you
                 have
                 reformed
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
              
               and
               himself
               in
               his
               form
               sent
               to
               the
               Council
               to
               be
               read
               before
               they
               opened
               the
               Synod
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 called
                 this
                 Council
                 as
                 his
                 Predecessours
                 had
                 the
                 other
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 Constantine
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Nice
                   ;
                   Theodosius
                
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ;
                   Theodosius
                
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 and
                 Martian
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ;
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   Theodosius
                
                 and
                 Martian
                 ,
                 did
                 very
                 much
                 assist
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Councils
                 for
                 the
                 recovering
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 veritie
                 ,
                 or
                 unitie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               sixth
               general
               Council
               was
               called
               by
               
                 Constantinus
                 Pogonatus
              
               :
               his
               own
               Edict
               directed
               to
               Pope
               Domnus
               ,
               (
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               decease
               delivered
               to
               Agatho
               )
               professeth
               as
               much
               ;
               wherein
               he
               requires
               him
               to
               send
               some
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               (
               not
               onely
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               and
               gives
               this
               reason
               why
               he
               requires
               it
               ,
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 We
                 were
                 ordained
                 and
                 appointed
                 (
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 faith
                 holy
                 and
                 incorrupt
                 as
                 we
                 received
                 it
                 ;
              
               the
               Pope
               will
               now
               tell
               the
               Emperour
               so
               ,
               
                 sed
                 non
                 fuit
                 sic
                 ab
                 initio
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               beginning
               it
               was
               not
               thus
               ;
               no
               nor
               in
               many
               hundreds
               of
               years
               after
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               
                 sixteenth
                 Action
              
               of
               this
               Council
               ,
               the
               acclamations
               of
               the
               Bishops
               to
               the
               Emperour
               at
               first
               calling
               him
               
                 Another
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 another
                 Martian
                 ,
                 another
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 another
                 Justinian
                 ,
              
               are
               a
               proof
               beyond
               exception
               (
               for
               no
               History
               is
               so
               irrefragable
               as
               the
               Acts
               of
               a
               Council
               )
               that
               those
               Emperours
               had
               called
               the
               forementioned
               Councils
               ;
               and
               the
               petitions
               at
               last
               of
               the
               same
               Bishops
               ;
               praying
               for
               him
               as
               the
               Defender
               of
               the
               
                 Orthodox
                 Religion
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 bulwark
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
              
               ,
               cannot
               but
               assure
               us
               that
               they
               thought
               it
               the
               Emperours
               duty
               to
               call
               those
               Councils
               ,
               because
               they
               thought
               them
               bound
               to
               defend
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               protect
               the
               Church
               :
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               You
               see
               the
               
               title
               of
               
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
              
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               is
               of
               much
               greater
               antiquity
               then
               our
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 eight
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               :
               and
               so
               many
               several
               laws
               in
               the
               Code
               and
               in
               the
               Novels
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               of
               Churches
               ,
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               of
               Synods
               ,
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               will
               be
               an
               evidence
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               of
               the
               
                 Supremacy
                 of
                 Kings
                 in
                 causes
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
              
               no
               less
               then
               those
               other
               titles
               in
               the
               institutes
               and
               digests
               that
               concern
               liberty
               and
               property
               ,
               and
               the
               affairs
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               will
               be
               an
               invincible
               evidence
               of
               their
               Supremacy
               in
               
                 civil
                 causes
              
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               may
               not
               insist
               longer
               upon
               this
               Argument
               ,
               such
               kinde
               of
               quotations
               being
               fitter
               for
               the
               school
               then
               for
               the
               pulpit
               ;
               I
               will
               onely
               add
               this
               one
               more
               from
               Pope
               Adrian's
               own
               mouth
               ,
               
                 to
                 Charles
                 the
                 Great
              
               of
               France
               ;
               whom
               he
               calls
               
                 Spiritualem
                 Compatrem
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               either
               his
               
                 Spiritual
                 Godfather
              
               ,
               for
               his
               patronage
               and
               care
               over
               his
               Person
               ;
               or
               ,
               his
               Fellow-Father
               in
               spirituals
               ,
               for
               his
               jurisdiction
               and
               government
               over
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               he
               labours
               to
               give
               him
               such
               punctual
               satisfaction
               in
               all
               particulars
               concerning
               the
               second
               
                 Nicene
                 Council
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               feared
               that
               of
               Franckford
               called
               
               by
               Charles
               ,
               would
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               did
               )
               over
               ballance
               that
               of
               Nice
               procured
               by
               himself
               ,
               no
               less
               in
               truth
               ,
               then
               it
               did
               in
               authority
               :
               but
               we
               think
               his
               Compater
               to
               his
               Lord
               and
               Master
               a
               little
               too
               high
               ,
               though
               his
               Successours
               will
               not
               stoop
               so
               low
               :
               for
               as
               we
               allow
               the
               Supreme
               no
               superiour
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               allow
               him
               no
               equal
               ,
               which
               is
               my
               second
               conclusion
               ;
            
             
               
                 No
                 person
                 but
                 is
                 inferiour
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 power
                 :
                 as
                 no
                 power
                 but
                 is
                 inferiour
                 to
                 his
                 in
                 causes
                 ,
              
               whether
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Civil
               ,
               so
               no
               person
               or
               persons
               whether
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Civil
               ,
               but
               is
               and
               are
               inferiour
               to
               him
               in
               power
               :
               we
               understand
               not
               that
               
                 Singulis
                 major
                 &
                 Universis
                 minor
              
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               understand
               it
               ,
               think
               ,
               that
               
                 Omnis
                 anima
              
               speaks
               as
               well
               Universis
               as
               Singulis
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               onely
               one
               and
               one
               by
               himself
               ,
               but
               also
               one
               and
               all
               Subjects
               together
               ,
               all
               are
               inferiour
               to
               their
               Sovereign
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               all
               bound
               to
               submit
               unto
               him
               :
               
                 Let
                 every
                 soul
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               1.
               
               Their
               convening
               together
               doth
               as
               much
               take
               off
               their
               souls
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               their
               subjection
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               can
               never
               agree
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               joyned
               with
               the
               universis
               in
               the
               text
               .
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
               therefore
               of
               them
               also
               no
               less
               then
               of
               single
               persons
               must
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               be
               necessarily
               understood
               :
               Whosoever
               resisteth
               ,
               or
               
                 How
                 many
                 soever
              
               resist
               ,
               both
               alike
               are
               comprehended
               in
               
                 [
                 They
                 that
                 resist
                 ,
              
               ]
               and
               
                 [
                 they
                 shall
                 receive
                 to
                 themselves
                 damnation
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               word
               here
               used
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               subordinetur
               ;
               let
               every
               soul
               be
               subordinate
               ,
               a
               word
               that
               more
               particularly
               points
               at
               the
               
                 Ordines
                 regni
              
               in
               the
               very
               signification
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               can
               never
               want
               power
               to
               make
               resistance
               ,
               and
               seldom
               want
               chaplains
               that
               encourage
               them
               to
               make
               it
               ;
               but
               
                 Ordines
                 sunt
                 ordinandi
              
               and
               subordinandi
               ,
               or
               else
               Ordines
               will
               be
               Confusiones
               ;
               
                 Orders
                 must
                 be
                 ordered
                 and
                 subordinate
                 ,
                 or
                 though
                 called
                 States
                 yet
                 will
                 be
                 Ruines
                 ,
                 though
                 called
                 Orders
                 will
                 turn
                 Confusions
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 kingdom
                 :
              
               and
               certainly
               the
               reasons
               alledged
               by
               S.
               Paul
               as
               equally
               concern
               
                 Ordines
                 regni
              
               as
               other
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               those
               as
               well
               all
               ,
               as
               some
               ,
               Universos
               as
               well
               as
               Singulos
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 Gods
                 ordinance
              
               ,
               which
               may
               no
               more
               be
               rejected
               by
               all
               ,
               then
               by
               some
               ,
               by
               all
               together
               then
               by
               single
               persons
               in
               particular
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Damnation
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               incurred
               by
               all
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               some
               ;
               by
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               
                 Private
                 Gentlemen
              
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               King
               may
               not
               be
               so
               great
               a
               terrour
               to
               all
               as
               to
               some
               ;
               because
               all
               joyning
               together
               may
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               his
               power
               ;
               What
               then
               ?
               yet
               I
               hope
               all
               have
               consciences
               as
               well
               as
               some
               ;
               and
               though
               happily
               it
               may
               not
               be
               said
               of
               the
               all
               ,
               of
               the
               whole
               kingdom
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 subject
                 for
                 wrath
                 ,
              
               because
               all
               subjects
               holding
               together
               need
               not
               fear
               their
               Kings
               wrath
               ;
               yet
               it
               may
               and
               must
               be
               said
               of
               them
               
                 all
                 ,
                 Ye
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 subject
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
              
               (
               as
               't
               is
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               )
               For
               be
               they
               never
               so
               many
               that
               combine
               together
               ,
               that
               will
               give
               no
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               it self
               ,
               nor
               release
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               :
               and
               yet
               even
               this
               very
               objection
               is
               sufficiently
               answered
               in
               the
               verse
               before
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               is
               said
               ,
               To
               
                 bear
                 the
                 sword
                 as
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               ,
               
                 Not
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 sword
                 in
                 vain
                 :
              
               For
               though
               happily
               ,
               (
               or
               rather
               unhappily
               )
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               he
               may
               bear
               the
               sword
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               perish
               under
               it
               ,
               yet
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               he
               cannot
               ;
               for
               so
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               
               
                 a
                 revenger
                 of
                 wrath
              
               ,
               that
               cannot
               fail
               of
               his
               revenge
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Epiph.
                 Haer.
              
               40.
               
                 adversus
                 Archontichos
              
               ,
               He
               hath
               from
               God
               the
               right
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               (
               not
               from
               any
               other
               )
               and
               he
               hath
               it
               for
               revenge
               .
               Would
               to
               God
               those
               men
               who
               follow
               these
               Hereticks
               in
               multiplying
               powers
               and
               principalities
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               heaven
               ,
               yet
               in
               earth
               ,
               (
               and
               in
               some
               other
               things
               too
               ;
               for
               these
               Archontici
               did
               abhor
               baptism
               ,
               and
               slight
               the
               Communion
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Epiph.
                 ibid.
              
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               would
               those
               men
               who
               follow
               these
               Hereticks
               in
               this
               gross
               opinion
               ,
               would
               likewise
               seriously
               go
               along
               with
               this
               learned
               Father
               in
               his
               solid
               confutation
               ,
               there
               would
               never
               again
               be
               any
               cavilling
               disputes
               upon
               the
               13
               to
               the
               Romans
               .
               His
               confutation
               in
               brief
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 You
                 Archontici
                 think
                 by
                 multiplying
                 powers
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 dominion
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 you
                 rather
                 establish
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 in
                 earth
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 in
                 one
                 kingdom
                 ,
                 all
                 subject
                 ,
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 one
                 King
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 so
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 In
                 every
                 kingdom
                 upon
                 earth
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 principalities
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 under
                 one
                 King
                 :
              
               Nothing
               can
               be
               more
               plainly
               spoken
               to
               set
               up
               
                 Ordines
                 Regni
              
               ,
               powers
               and
               principalities
               in
               kingdoms
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               to
               set
               them
               up
               against
               ,
               much
               less
               above
               their
               King.
               And
               this
               may
               serve
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               no
               person
               or
               persons
               Civil
               ,
               but
               is
               and
               are
               inferiour
               to
               him
               in
               power
               :
               It
               now
               remains
               that
               we
               prove
               the
               same
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               :
               And
               we
               must
               still
               have
               recourse
               to
               St
               
                 Pauls
                 Every
                 soul
              
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               1.
               where
               St
               Chrysostoms
               gloss
               is
               most
               irrefragable
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 he
                 requires
                 this
                 subjection
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 secular
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 looking
                 chiefly
                 after
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 spiritual
                 men
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 Monks
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   soul
                
                 ;
                 though
                 you
                 be
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 or
                 whatever
                 else
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 subject
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 for
                 subjection
                 doth
                 in
                 no
                 kind
                 impair
                 Religion
              
               ,
               so
               St
               Chrysostome
               .
               Subjection
               doth
               not
               impair
               Religion
               ,
               and
               why
               then
               should
               Religion
               
               seek
               to
               impair
               subjection
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               Jerusalem
               ;
               unless
               this
               impairing
               of
               subjection
               hath
               made
               it
               lately
               become
               Babylon
               .
               Most
               admirable
               is
               that
               publick
               and
               open
               profession
               of
               all
               the
               Fathers
               in
               the
               fourth
               
                 Council
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               ,
               (
               being
               the
               eight
               general
               in
               account
               )
               to
               their
               Emperour
               Basilius
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 ninth
                 Action
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 We
                 know
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 O
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Arch-Prelates
                 and
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Monks
                 in
                 your
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 President
                 ,
                 or
                 Governour
                 of
                 
                   them
                   all
                
                 :
              
               but
               because
               these
               testimonies
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               may
               be
               thought
               of
               less
               validitie
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               which
               concerns
               the
               pretended
               Supremacie
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               will
               add
               a
               testimony
               of
               their
               own
               writers
               ,
               and
               that
               shall
               be
               Saint
               Bernards
               ,
               (
               which
               if
               true
               concerning
               the
               Arch-Bishops
               examption
               from
               Papal
               ,
               much
               more
               true
               concerning
               his
               or
               the
               Popes
               exemption
               from
               Regal
               power
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               the
               power
               alone
               
               that
               bears
               the
               sword
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               )
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 tentat
                 excipere
                 ,
                 conatur
                 decipere
                 (
                 Epist.
              
               42.
               
                 ad
                 Archiepisc.
                 Senon
                 .
              
               )
               
                 He
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 will
                 come
                 with
                 an
                 exception
                 ,
                 must
                 come
                 with
                 a
                 deception
                 .
              
               Nay
               more
               then
               their
               own
               writers
               ,
               a
               testimony
               of
               their
               own
               Popes
               ,
               
                 Nec
                 animam
                 Papae
                 excipit
              
               ,
               he
               excepts
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               saith
               
                 Aeneas
                 Silvius
              
               ,
               who
               was
               himself
               a
               Pope
               :
               
                 (
                 in
                 gestis
                 Concil
                 .
                 Basil.
                 )
              
               A
               Pope
               indeed
               ,
               but
               so
               a
               Pope
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               well
               shame
               not
               onely
               Papists
               ,
               but
               also
               Protestants
               ;
               as
               some
               of
               their
               late
               principles
               and
               practices
               have
               been
               ;
               for
               never
               since
               Christs
               time
               was
               such
               a
               notorious
               scandal
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               by
               Church-men
               ;
               as
               hath
               been
               of
               late
               by
               some
               who
               would
               be
               thought
               the
               best
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               have
               shewed
               themselves
               the
               worst
               of
               Christians
               :
               that
               a
               whole
               Company
               of
               Divines
               should
               so
               forget
               ,
               if
               not
               renounce
               the
               Supremacie
               and
               Allegiance
               due
               to
               their
               King
               (
               for
               which
               he
               had
               the
               Oath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               multiplied
               oaths
               )
               as
               to
               consult
               of
               Religion
               in
               his
               Dominions
               
               without
               his
               consent
               ,
               to
               change
               that
               Religion
               without
               his
               authority
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               (
               as
               in
               them
               lay
               )
               to
               force
               him
               to
               change
               it
               against
               his
               Conscience
               !
            
             
               
                 O
                 Dear
                 Jesu
                 ,
                 blot
                 this
                 sin
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 monuments
                 of
                 mens
                 memories
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 our
                 lasting
                 shame
                 here
                 ;
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Gods
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 their
                 everlasting
                 confusion
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 (
                 ait
                 
                   Dositheus
                   Graecus
                   ,
                   Concil
                   .
                   Flor.
                   sess
                   .
                
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Addit
                   Ecclesia
                   Anglicana
                
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 will
                 ye
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 betray
                 our
                 Divinity
                 (
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ?
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 rather
                 die
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 Latinize
                 or
                 Scotize
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Errata
               ;
               prior
               numerus
               paginam
               ,
               alter
               lineam
               notat
               .
            
             
               PAg.
               33.
               l.
               8.
               leg
               .
               the.
               ibid
               13.
               errours
               .
               40
               ,
               9.
               del
               .
               or
               .
               55
               ,
               22.
               the.
               109
               ,
               9.
               
                 usum
                 sarum
              
               20
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               155
               ,
               7.
               imperfect
               .
               159
               ,
               5.
               
                 admirabiles
                 amores
              
               .
               285
               ,
               2.
               breasts
               .
               310.
               19.
               salvatur
               335
               ,
               27.
               man.
               338
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               387.
               
               ●
               .
               pro
               word
               leg
               .
               which
               .
               391
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               397
               ,
               19.
               leg
               .
               in
               an
               high
               .